|
PRESENTED TO THE LIBRARY |
||
|
OF |
||
|
PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY |
||
|
BY |
||
|
JVIrs. |
Alexander |
Ppoudfit. |
THE
FAMILY EXPOSITOR;
OR,
A PARAPHRASE
AND
VERSION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT ;
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES,
AND
A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION.
IN SIX VOLUMES VOLUME FOURTH.
CONTAINING THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
ROMANS,
AND
HIS FIRST AND SECOND EPISTLES TO THE
CORINTHIANS.
BY P. &ODDR1DGE, D. D.
<*.\Sp'~?r, (sc. n*yA»,) jv «JW/*» hi£a jueyctxct ireptrottrlof, » y..\ d-ctvftxvAt tttflos xz'i&yih!i?c: qzvulAt' Origen. con. Cew. lib. ill. p. 122. Cantab. 1658.
StfietiUge'g ©Dttion,
FROM THE EIGHTH LONDON EDITION.
iOLD BY HIM AT WASHINGTON HEAD BOOKSTORE. SOLD ALSO BY SAIp
ETKER1DGE AND BLISS, IN BOSTON.
S. Ethcridge, printer, Charlestown, Massachusetts. 1SQ7.
THE
PREFACE.
AFTER what I have said concerning this work, in the prefaces to the former volumes, I have little to add, but what relates to the man- ner in which I have endeavoured to conduct this part upon the Efiistles ; which I bless God, he has carried me through, and thank the public they have so kindly encouraged.
As far as I know myself, I have no favourite hypothesis to serve, nor a fondness for any unscriptural phrases ; in which so many have, on one side, and the other, made the very being of orthodoxy to consist. I have been disposed to let scrifiture carry me along with it, wherever it naturally leads, rather than resolve it should follow me. Instead of labouring to establish any particular human system, which has always, I fear, a leaven of imperfection attending it, I have endeavoured to keep controversy as much out of sight as possible, and to represent what I verily believe to be the scripture doctrine, in as simple a manner as I could, and divested of those particular expressions, which some, who perhaps are not averse to the main doctrine itself, are ready to rise up against.
But I have not the vanity to hope I have escaped all prejudice. Where it has been manifested, may God pardon it, may my brethren excuse it, and may Divine illumination, more plentifully imparted, preserve others from being led into any errors into which I may have fallen !
I hope it will be deemed no matter of just offence, that I have not always critically examined those interpretations, which, as seeming less natural, I have declined. It had been endless, amidst such a variety of sentiments and explications, to have done this. Some commentators
IV PREFACE.
have darkened these epistles so much, that I am sensible Si. FauVs writings are best explained, by keeping their glosses as much as possr blc out of sight. I have therefore frequently passed them over, as if I had never heard of, or known them. And if any should impute this to ignorance, I wish they had happened to be in the right ; as it had been the saving of a great deal of important time, not to have known the manner in which these writings have been tortured, to serve and save a favourite hypothesis.
It has seemed reasonable tome, when the text and context will bear two interpretations, to prefer that which gives the noblest and most extensive sense, and might make the passage in question most univer- sally useful. And I hope this general apology will be sufficient.
If I have been less sanguine than some would choose, let it be for- given. I wrote with fear and trembling when I considered the favoura- ble reception which the former volumes had met with, and that these which I now publish might probably follow them over a considerable part of the protestant world : a testimony, I hope, that they breathed a spirit of piety, rather than party ; and a reason for caution in these, that an air of authority might not mislead, or of rashness offend.
I have endeavoured to guard against excessive length in the Para' phase ; and so much the rather, as S< . Paul's sentences are often so long, that I feared I should otherwise have obscured the sense, rather than illustrated it ; and have rendered one of the liveliest writers in the world, (for such undoubtedly St. Paul is,) tedious to the reader. To avoid this, I have often broke one sentence of the Text into two or three in the Paraphrase ; and have had a great deal of work in the review, to correct the obscurity, which was the natural consequence of following one leading thought.
I have aimed at making the Improvements naturally arise out of, and follow the scriptures illustrated i and by tracing the temper of the apostles, under the influence of the great truths they are inculcating, to produce correspondent affections in my own heart. 1 have endeavoured that the mind of the reader, more attentive perhaps at first to the criti- cal sense, may be led into the practical use, which, plain as it generally is, is indeed the end of all, and alas 1 the hardest of all to teach. I have preferred plain and useful reflections to those which might have been curious and surprising ; and proposed those lessons which I would be most desirous to impress upon my own heart.
PREFACE. V
When this work is read in the families, or closets, of any who prac- tise free firayer, I would desire them to observe, how naturally the several Improvements will furnish them with proper materials for this important and delightful exercise ; and by such a use of them, their hearts may be more powerfully impressed with the truths illustrated* and the duties recommended. In this view, I have in some of them suflfer-d mv thoughts, while warmed with serious and devout meditation, to breathe forth the language of prayer and praise ; which may furnish my fellow Christians with a specimen of the manner in which most of them may be converted into direct addresses to God.
Upon the whole, the design of this work is not to proselyte men ta human names, nor to reconcile them to this or the other discriminating phrase ; which in the mouth of one may be truth and propriety, and in the mouth of another, falsehood and nonsense ; according as any idea, or none, a just, or a wrong idea, may be affixed to them. Nor is it my design to influence Christians to worship here, or there ; my design is to let into the heart the great sentiments of Christianity, and to con- vey them there as warmly and strongly as 1 could. And I hope God will graciouly reward the faithful care, with which I have consulted the honour of my sacred Guide, by making it the means ol spreading true religion, and nourishing many souls in fervent piety, brotherly love, and universal goodness. Amen.
PHILIP DODDRIDGE.
7HE
FAMILY EXPOSITOR ;
A PARAPHRASE
THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO
ROMANS;
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION.
/
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THfc
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.
1 HIS celebrated epistle was probably written from Cor- inth, when Paul was travelling through Greece, after finishing his tour in Macedonia, about the year of our Lord 58, which was the fourth of the Emperor Nero. The chief arguments to prove this have been already stated in a few words, Vol, III. p. 295, note c ; and they are drawn from comparing Acts xx. 1—4, with Rom. xv. 25— 27;.xvi. 21. But for the sake of those who may not have the third volume before them, I shall exhibit them again in my notes on those texts as they occur in the epistle, and shall observe the same method elsewhere on the like occasions.
The design of the epistle has been much more controverted than its date ; and yet it seems so obvious, that hardly any thing has surprised me more than the different and in- consistent plans which ingenious writers have given of it, I should but confound the reader, as well as swell this pref- ace beyond all due bounds, if I should attempt distinctly to propose and examine them here. Instead of this, I shall therefore content myself with exhibiting (not my own hy- pothesis, for truly it has been my care to have no hypothesis at all, but) what upon reading the epistle, without any view but that of following the apostle whithersoever he should lead me, I find to be assured fact ; and I will state these contents in as few and as plain words as I can, and so every reader will
vol. 4. 2
2 A general introduction
easily see what this great author intended^ by seeing what he has done ; for no doubt he answered his own design.
Now I think it must be evident to every reader of common discernment and attention, that Paul is labouring through all this epistle, " to fix on the minds of the Christians to whom he addresses himself, a deep sense of the excellency of the gospel, and to engage them to act in a manner agreeable to their profession of ir. " For this purpose, after a general salu- tation, (chap. i. 1 — 7,) and profession of his ardent affection for them, (ver. 8 — 15,) he declares, that he shall not be ashamed openly to maintain the gospel at Rome ; for tnis gen- eral reason, that it is the great and powerful instrument of sal- vation, both to Jews and Gentiles, by means of faith, (ver. 16, 17.) And then to demonstrate and vindicate its excel- lency in this view of it, the apostle shews,
I. That the world greatly needed such a dispensation ; the Gentiles being fallen into a most abandoned state, (ver. 18, to the end J and the Jews, though condemning others, being themselves no better ; {chap. ii. throughout ;) as notwith- standing some cavils, which he obviates, (chap. iii. 1 — 8,) their own scriptures testify, (ver. 9 — 19.) So that there was an universal necessity of seeking for justification and sal- vation iii this method, (ver. 20, to the end. J
II. That Abraham and David themselves sought justifica- tion in such a way as the gospel recommends, that is, by faith, (chap. iv. I — 12,) and that a very illustrious act of it entailed everlasting honour on that great patriarch from whom the Jews boasted their descent, (ver. 13, to the end J
III. That hereby believers are brought into so happy a state, as turns the greatest afflictions of life into an occasion of joy. (chap. v. 1—11.)
IV. That the calamities brought on the seed of the first Adam by his ever to be lamented fall, are with glorious ad- vantage repaired to all who by faith become interested in the second Adanu (ver. 12, to the end J
to the epistle to the Romans. 0
V. That far from dissolving our obligations to practical holi- ness, the gospel greatly increases them by a peculiar obligation, (chap. vi. 1 — 14,) which the apostle strongly urges upon them. (ver. 15, to the end. J
By these general considerations, St. Paul illustrates the ex- cellency of the gospel in the six first chapters of this epistle, and they must be acknowledged considerations of the highest importance.
There were great numbers of Jews at Rome, many of whom had embraced the gospel ; to make them therefore more sensible how glorious a dispensation it was, and to take them off from a tond attachment to the Mosaical law, now they were married to Christ by a solemn profession of his re- ligion, (chap. vii. 1 — 6,) the apostle largely represents lo\v comparatively in< fFectual the motives of the law wtre to pro- duce those degrees of obedience and holiness, which by a lively faith in the gospel we obtain, (chap. vii. 7, to the end. chap viii. 1,2.) And here, in all the remainder of this cele- brated chapter, the apostle gives a more particular view of those things which rendered the gospel so much more effica- cious for this great purpose, kiz* that of forming the soul to holi- ness, than the legal economy had been : (chap. viii. ver. 9.) The discovery it makes of the incarnation and death of Christ ; (ver. 3, 4 ;) the spirituality of temper to which it calls us ; (ver. 5 — 8 ;) the communication of the sanctifying and comforting influences of the spirit of God, whereby true believers are formed to a filial temper ; (ver. 9 — 17 ;) the views which it exhibits of a state of glory, so great and illustrious, that the whole creation seemed to wait for the manifestation of it ; (ver. 18 — 25 ;) while in the mean time believers are sup- ported under all their trials by the aids of the Spirit, (ver. 26, 27,) and an assurance that all events should cooperate for their advantage ; (ver. 28 ;) since God has in consequence of his eternally glorious plan already done so much for us, (ver. 29, 30,) which emboldens us to conclude, that no accusation shall
4 A general introduction
prevail against us, and no temptations or extremities separate us from his love. (ver. 31, to the end.)
As the blessings so affectionately displayed above had been spoken of as the peculiar privileges of those who believe d in the gospel, this evidently implied, that as all believing Gen- tiles had a full share in them, so all unbelieving Jews must necessarily be excluded from them. But as the calling of the Gentiles and the rejection of the Jews was a topic of great importance, the apostle employs the ninth, tenth, and eleventh chapters in the discussion of it, and so concludes the argu- mentative part of this epistle.
He introduces what he had to say on this interesting sub- ject, by declaring, that he thought most honourably and affec- tionately of the Jewish nation ; (chap. ix. 1 — 5 ;) and then shows,
Is/, That the rejection of a considerable parf of the seed of Abraham, and even of the posterity of Isaac too, was an incon- testable fact, which the Jews themselves could not but grant to have happened, that is, with respect to the descendants of Ishmael and of Esau. (ver. 6 — 13.)
2dly, That the sovereign choice of some individuals to pe- culiar privileges, to which none had any claim ; and the sov- ereign appointment of some, from among many criminals, to peculiar and exemplary punishment ; was perfectly consistent both with reason and scripture, (ver. 14 — 24.)
3 dly, That the taking the Gentiles to be God's peculiar people, when Israel should be rejected, had been accurately foretold, both by Hosea and Isaiah, (ver. 25, to the end J
4t/ily, That God hath graciously offered the gospel salva- tion to Jews and Gentiles, on the same equitable and easy terms ; though Israel, by a bigotted attachment to their own law, had rejected it. (chap. x. throughout. J
5thly, That, nevertheless, the rejection of Israel, though according to their own prophecies it be general, and attended with astonishing blindness and obstinacy, yet is not total, there
to the epistle to the Romans. 5
still being a number of happy believers among them. (chap, xi. 1—10.)
6thhj, That the rejection of the rest is not final, but that the time shall come, when to the unspeakable joy of the whole Christian world, the Jews shall in a body be brought into the church of Christ, (ver . 1 1 — 3 1 . )
And lastly, That in the mean time their obstinacy and rejection is overruled to such happy purposes, as serve, through the whole various scene, to display, in a glorious manner, the unsearchable wisdom of God. (ver. 32, to the end J
The remainder oj the epistle is taken up in a variety of practical instructions and exhortations, which hardly admit, and indeed do not need so particular an analysis. The grand design of them all is, " to engage Christians to act in a man- ner worthy of that gospel, the excellency of which he had been illustrating." He more particularly urges, an entire conse- cration to God, and a care to glorify him, in their respective stations, by a faithful improvement of their different talents ; (chap, xii.l — 11 ;) devotion, patience, hospitality, mutual sym- pathy, humility, peace, and meekness; (ver. 12, to the end; J and in the whole thirteenth chapter, obedience to magistrates, justice in all its branches, love as the fulfilling of the law, and an universal sanctity of manners, correspondent to the purity of those religious principles which they professed. In the four- teenth, and part of the fifteenth chapter, he dilates more largely on mutual candour, especially between those Christians who did, and those who did not think themselves obliged in con- science to observe the ceremonies enjoined by Moses ; and pleads a variety of most pertinent and affecting considerations in this view ; (chap xvi. 1, to chap. xv. 17 ;) m prosecuting some of which, he is led to mention the extent of his own labours, and his purpose of visiting the Romans ; in the mean time recommending himself to their prayers, (ver. 18, to the end. J And after many salutations, (chap. xvi. 1 — 16,) and a neces- sary caution against those that would divide the church, he
6 A general introduction > &c.
concludes with a benediction and a doxology, suited to the general purport of what he had been writing, (ver. 17, to the end J
From the sketch here given, the reader might form some conjecture of the rich entertainment provided for him in this epistle, were he yet a stranger to its more particular contents ; but, blessed be God, they are already familiar to almost all who have any regard for the Bible, and take any delight In perusing any part of it. I shall not therefore detain such from Paul's invaluable periods, any longer than whilst I observe, that whereas the interpretation of several phrases which occur here, has very much divided commentators, and laid the foundation for many unhappy contentions, which have been more efficacious to alienate the affections of Christians, than all the apostle's arguments, powerful as they are, have been to unite them ; 1 am very solicitous to handle this epistle in as pacific a manner as possible. I shall therefore, as plainly as I can, give that sense of the disputed phrases which appears to me most natural, and briefly suggest, in the Notes, the reasons which induce me to understand them in the sense I have pre- ferred. And I hope my readers will be content with this ; for were I to produce what interpreters of different opinions have alleged, and canvass the reasons by which they have endeavoured to support their explications and criticisms, I must turn my work into a Treatise of Polemical Divinity ; and so quite change that original plan, which I hope will be found much more entertaining and useful : nor should I, if the scheme were thus changed, be able to comprehend, in this whole volume, what I might easily find to offer on this epis- tle alone.
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO
THE
ROMANS.
SECT. I.
The apostle begins his letter with a general salutation to the Christians at Rome ; in which he transiently touches on some very important doctrines of that gospel, which it zvas his great design to illustrate and enforce. Rom. I. 1 — JT.
Romans LI. Romans I. 1.
P vul, a servant lV/fY dear Christian brethren, vou receive sect%
ii °f Je/.SUS Christ, -^ "- this epistle from Paul, who, though once ■■ called to be an apos- a bhter pergeCutof, hath now the honour to
style himself a servant of Jesus Christ; whose j01?* property he humbly professes himself to be, and glories in it, as his highest happiness, to be absolutely at the command and disposal of such a Master. And he is the more sensible of his great obligation to this, as he hath been, in so wonderful a manner, called, not only to the fel- lowship of that holy faith which we all profess, or to the common services of the ministerial office, but even [to be] invested with the distin-
$ Paul, inscribing this epistle to the Romans,
sect, guished character of an apostle* in the church, tie, separated untfc *• He once indeed boasted that he was of the the gospel of God. Pharisaic sect, separated from the rest of the Jews bv ceremonial observances, in which they place so peculiar a sanctity ; but he now rejoic- eth much more, that he is, bv so special an act of condescending grace, separated to the glori- ous and saving gospel of the blessed God, des- tined and devoted to its sacred interests ; even
2 to that gospel which, before it was thus express- 2 (Which he had lv committed to the Christian apostles, rim in P.romised afore by a more obscure manner promised, and in some holy^ptoelo measure declared and exhibited, by his proph- ets, in the records of the holy scriptures, on
which such bright lustre is now thrown by com-
3 paring the predictions with the events. I would
take everv opportunity of promoting in your ^ 3 Concerning1 his
• , j \u u- u t Son Jesus Christ our
minds, and my own, the highest regard to Lord, which was
this blessed and evangelical dispensation with made of the seed of
which God has favoured us ; relating chieflv David> according to
to his only begotten and beloved Son Jesus the flesh'
Christ, our great anointed Saviour, our ever
honoured Master and Lord, who was born a
few years ago of the seed and family of David,
according to the flesh, that is, with respect to
his human descent, and so far as flesh was
concerned in the constitution of his nature :
4 [But] who is also to be regarded by us in a
much higher view, as having been determin- 4 And declared iv ately, and in the most convincing manner, ^ovver, accord* marked out as the Son of God,h with the most fog to the Spirit of astonishing display of Divine power accord- ing to the operation of the Spirit of holiness,0
a Called to be an apostle.'] As the judaiz- will be given for the like reflections on a. ing teachers disputed Paul's claim' to the thousand other occasions, though the linv apostolicoi office, it is with great propriety its of such a work as ours will not allow us that he asserts it in the very entrance of an so particularly to trace them. epistle, in which their principles were to . „ . , , , n _,. . ...
be entirely overthrown. And the atten- . b Determinate ly marked out.] That this tive reader will observe, with great pleas- lS thte e*act signification of agirfafr* Els- ure, what a variety of other most proper ner. h5f lea™edI? P">ved. Compare Acts and important thoughts are suggested in xvu"
other clauses of this short introduction: <= The spirit of holiness.] It seems to ma particularly the views which tiie Jewish so little agreeable to the style of scrip- prophets had given of the gospel, the de- ture in general to call the Divine nature scent of Christ from David, the great doc- of Christ the Spirit of holiness, or the Holy trme of his resurrection, and Deity, the Spirit, that highly as I esteem the many sending the gospel to the Gentiles, the learned and accurate commentators who privileges of Christians as the called and have given it this turn, I rather refer it beloved of God, and the faith, obedience, to the operation of the Spirit of God in and sanctity to which they were obliged, the production of Christ's body, by which in virtue of their profession. Occasion means the opposition between x«7* ra$y.*
asserts his apostolical Mission. 9
holiness, by the res- which having originally produced that holy sect. urrection from the tnm~ wnich was born of the vircrin, exerted its L dead . ° , . • j
energy upon him on so many occasions, and „
°/ .. r . - . , J . r Rom.
especially in the triumphant resurrection Jrom x 4
the dead*- which amply rolled away all the re- proach of his cross, and entitled him to the honour of the first born among many brethren.
5 By whom we This is that illustrious person by whom zve 5 have received grace nuve rece}Ved srrace and an apostolical mission ;e and apostleship, for T . ° , fr • „i obedience to the as * esteem it the greatest ot tavours to be thus
faith among all na- employed, and furnished for this important tions for his name : work : especially since the plan is so extensive, and it is the glorious design of it, that, out of regard to his name, all nations might, in due time, be brought to the obedience o/the Christ- ian faith, and thereby rescued from a state of idolatry and wickedness, formed to the most rational and sublime pleasures in the present life, and fitted for a state of complete and eter-
6 Among- whom nal felicity : This is the grand scheme which 6 are ye also the called q0^ is already carrying on in many Gentile ot Jesus C-nrist. • » ~ t-i "u
nations ; among whom are ye Komans ; illus- trious in the world on many accounts, but on none so happv as on this, that ye also are now the called of jesus Christ, invited by him into the fellowship of his gospel, and a participation
7 To all that be of all its invaluable blessings. And as God 7 in Rome, beloved of hath especially committed this ministration to God, called to be m^ j do thereforei agreeably to the general
purport of my office, inscribe this epistle to all in Rome, who are to such a degree beloved of God, as to be called to the privileges and hopes of Christianity, [and] numbered among that holy people who solemnly profess themselves consecrated to his service. And as, in this
and k&Ix vrn-jfAA will be preserved; the the Son of God by it, seems very unscrip- cne referring to the materials acted upon, tural, since he was proclaimed under that the other to the Divine and miraculous title so long before his resurrection. Agent. Compare Luke i. 35. « Grace and an apostolical mission.'] Many d Resurrection of the Dead] 'EZ*vx.r*<Tias would render it the favour of the apostle- yiK^uv is rendered by some, resurrection ship ; but that rendering is not the most from among the dead, i. e. leaving many of literal ; and it is certain that Paul did re- "the dead behind; and Mr. Fleming has ceive grace to subdue his heart to the obe- talcen great pains to shew, that wherever dience of Christ, and fit him for the minis- Che compound word t% ctVctrx<n; (for he con- try of the gospel, before he received his siders it as one word) is used, it is always apostolical commission, whenever we sup- in this sense. See Flem. oflies. p. 70. By pose that commission to have been dated, this resurrection Christ was declared the I therefore choose to keep the clauses Son of God; but to say he was constituted thus distinct.
VOL. 4. 3
10 Refections on the regard due to the apostolic writings.
sect, view, I must think of you with great respect, saints: grace to you,
i- so I most unfeignedly 'wish grace and favour and £ef.ce from^ — — • i 11 i • i r • 7 our Father, and the
to you, with all kinds ot prosperity and peace, Lord Jesus Christ,
i™' from the blessed God, the great original of all
good, who is now become our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus Christ, who is exalted at
his right hand, that he may scatter down all
the blessings of providence and grace on his
people, and may rule over all things for the
good of his church.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us begin the perusal of this excellent, though in many passages obscure, and difficult epistle, with paying our humble acknowledgments to the Divine goodness, that we are favoured with so valuable a part of scripture as that contained in the apos- tolical epistles. How happy are we, who read from the pen of those holy men the sentiments they entertained of Christianity, under the full illumination of the sacred Spirit ; and so learn what were the leading affections which prevailed in their minds. By these letters, they open all their hearts to us, amidst their labours and sufferings, that we also may have fellowship with them in those important things in zuhich their communion was with the Father and his Son Jesus Christ. verse With particular pleasure let us peruse the writings of Paul, who was, in so peculiar a manner, called to be an apostle, and separated to the gospel of God. He gloried in the name of a servant of Christ, and let us emulate it as the greatest honour. Let us be animated to exert ourselves to the utmost under that 5 character ; since God hath been pleased to bring us, though originally sinners of the Gentiles, to the obedience of faith, and to reveal unto us the gospel of his Son ; that glorious gospel pre- dicted by the prophets, and opened by the apostles, yea, by their
2 Divine Master.
May our hearts adore the great Emanuel, who, though he con-
3 descended to be made of the seed of David, according to hisfesh7 had a Divine nature infinitely superior to it. Let us often re-
4 fleet on that glorious display of the power of the Holy Ghost, in his resurrection from the dead, by which he was marked out as the Son of God ; and yielding to the force of such a demonstra- tion, let us confide in him as Jesus our Saviour, and obey him as Christ our Lord.
We are called to partake of the privileges of his people ;
7 we belong to the society of those who are eminently beloved of
God, and who lie under obligations, as they are called an holy
nation, a peculiar people, to be indeed saints, to be holy in all
manner of conversation, as being entirely devoted to God and the
Paul assures the Romans, that he constantly prayed for them ; 11
Redeemer. May such grace be imparted to us from God our sect. Father, and from Jesus Christ our Lord, that we may not dis- L honour the sacred community to which we belong ; that we _ may not with millions be cast out at last infamous and abhorred, 7 but may enjoy its most important privileges, in that state of final and everlasting glory in which the kingdom of the Son of God shall terminate !
SECT. II.
The apostle strongly expresses his affection for his Chrrstianfriends at Rome : thereby to introduce, with greater advantage, the con- siderations he had to lay before them in the process of the epistle, Rom. I. 8 — 15.
Romans I. 8. _ A ^ ROMANS I. 8. §
FIRST, I thank T AM now setting myselt to write to you, my sect. my God through A dear brethren at Rome ; and I must, in the n-
Jesus Christ for you p t pIac declare to you, that / unfeignedlv "
all, that your faith is ' , f , ' i • j ii * d • Rom.
spoken of through- thank that most glorious and excellent Being, u 8
cut the whole world, who is nowbecome my covenant God mid P'ather through Jesus Christ, by whom we have receiv- ed the adoption, and bless him for you all; that your faith in his invaluable gospel is so pure and steadfast, and produces such genuine fruits, that it is declared and celebrated through the whole world ; and is universally looked upon, by all Christians in this extensive empire, as a most happy presage of the general spread of 9 For God is my their holy religion. Such a report as this 9 •witness, whom I cannot but excite my praises, as being so agree- serve with my spirit ^ h f titions .forGoJ wnom
m the gospel ot his . - r . J c \.c
Son, that without /make it the continual business ot my lite to ceasing I make men- serve with the greatest integrity and ardour of
tion of you always spirit, in the gospel of his Son, is my witness ;
in mv Dravers * o .* •/ /» •
3 * J and I appeal to him with confidence on so sol-
emn an occasion, as it is he only who can judge of the fact j how incessantly I make men- tion of you, Romans, when I bow my knee be- fore him in solemn seasons of devout retire- 10 Making request ment ; Always entreating in my prayers the 10
(ifby any means now permission of his gracious providence to come
at length I might v ri ° r , , . ,.
have a prosperous unto you, if by any means now at length, alter so
journey by the will long a delay, I may have a prosperous journey of God) to come un- t0 vou? fry tne wm 0f God ; on whose blessing 10 y0XXf I am sensible the prosperity of all our ways de-
12 That he desired to impart to them some spiritual gift ;
sect pends, and to whose wise determination I de-
*»• sire to submit all my schemes and purposes,
even those which are formed with the most
*°^ affectionate regard to the good of his church.
11 Nevertheless, so far as may consist with this 11 For I long to due resignation, I am humbly importunate «• W thatl may with him on this head ; for I desire greatly to some spiritual gift, see you, not from any curiosity whichthe gran- to the end you may deur and magnificence of your city excites, nor be established ; from any prospect of personal advantage that
I might receive from the most considerable of you, in the greatest distinction of circumstances, but that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, by the laying on of my hands in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ ;'a that by the farther ex- perience which you may then have of the ope- rations of the Holy Spirit, as well as the edifi- cation to be received from what discourses may pass between us, you may be established in your Christain faith, and fortified against all tempta-
12 tion, either to renounce or dishonour it : That 12 That is, that I
t*. in other words, [I desire] that while I am J*ay be comforted
' i r * j * *u t tog-ether with you,
among you, we may be comforted together, as 1 by the mutuai faith
have great reason to believe that we shall, by both of you and me. the exercise of the mutual faith, both of you and me ; while I am communicating and you re- ceiving these blessings, and those correspond- ent graces are working on each side, which I doubt not will be for my improvement, as well as for yours.b
a Impart to you some spiritual gift.'] Bos such assistances more desirable, and the interprets this, of preaching- the gospel, apostle more solicitous for such an in- which was a Divine kind of food by terview. As for the words «v v/jliv, it which their souls might be strengthened"; makes the construction much plainer to and which he, as with the richest liber- read them before «ru,«7r«/)axx»9xyai/, as ality, was willing to impart and distri- they can by no means, otherwise, have bute among them. But as spiritual gifts, in any force at all. They must, therefore, as the language of St. Paul, have generally V Enfant has well noted, be rendered be- another signification, (compare 1 Cor. ing among you.
xii. 1, 4,9; xiv. 1, 12.) and it was the b For my improvement, as well as for particular office of the apostles to bestow yours.] This thought, so full of j-espect miraculous gifts, by the laying on of their to his Christian friends at Rome, is sug- hands, I have taken the passage in that gested with great delicacy and address,- and view ; and though it is reasonable to sup- it is very reasonable to suppose that every pose the Christians now at Rome had new instance, in which miraculous gifts some share of these endowments, chap, were communicated by the laying on the xii. 5 — 7, it is highly probable, that on hands of any of the apostles, would be a Paul's arrival among them, they might source of new edification and establish- receive them in much greater abundance, ment to these holy men ; as being so evi- The great temptations which the inhab- dent a token of the Divine presence with itants of Rome were under, both to in- them, and a new and solemn seal set to fidelity and immorality, would make the commission they had received.
and that he was ready to preach the gospel at Rome, 13
13 Now I would And, while I thus express my desire of an sect. not have you igno- interview with vou, I would not have you i?no- u-
rant, brethren, that . / . , _ . r* i
oftentimes I purpos- rant mV dear brethren, that I have often been — eel to come unto you proposing and contriving to come to you ; though i 13* (but was let hither- j jlave hitherto, by one means or another, been
22*i3ftSi3 hinM l .h«*e' * sa>'' lonS meditated and
you also, even as desired the journey, that I might have some
among other Gen-fruit of my ministerial and apostolical labours
among you also ; even as I have already had
from the many churches I have planted and
14 I am debtor watered among the rest of the Gentiles. Which 14 b0tlh t° ltf Gr.eehS' ' mention, not by any means as boasting of rians, both to' the" what I have done ; for I know, that in the cir- wise, andtothe un- cumstances in which Christ has placed me, wise« considering the charge he has honoured me
with, and the mercy he hath extended to me, / am, in the strictest justice, a debtor both to the Greeks and the barbarians, both to the learned and the ignorant,0 Duty and gratitude bind me to do my best, to promote the conversion and salvation of men of every nation and rank,
15 So, as much as of every genius and character. Therefore, ac- 15 in me is, I am ready cording to mi) weak abilities, and the opportu-
£ ^TthltTe^ ""ies which'God may give me, lam ready and Rome also. desirous d to preach the gospel to you also that
are at Rome, though it be the capital of the world, a place of so much politeness and grandeur, and a place likewise where it might seem peculiarly dangerous to oppose those popular superstitions to which the empire is supposed to owe its greatness and felicity : yet still, at all events, I am willing to come and publish this Divine message among you ; though it should be at the expense of my repu- tation, my liberty or life.
IMPROVEMENT.
Happy is the church of Christ, when its ministers are thus verse conscious of the excellency of the gospel, and thus earnestly de- 15 sirous, in the midst of reproach, persecution, and danger, to
c The learned and the ignorant, .] L'Enfant ver. 22; 1 Cor. ii. 4 ; iii. 20, and <rc<pict
justly observes, that a-cyoi often signifies plainly signifies teaming; Mat. xiii. 54;
learned, (compare 1 Cor. i. 20, &c.J and Mark'vi. 2 ; Acts vi. 22. consequently ttvotflot must signify ignorant,
or those whose understandings had not d Ready and desirous.] Raphelius shews,
been improved by cultivation. And it is that ^rgo6w//ov expresses not only a readiness,
well known that the literati, or sages of an- but, in some cases, an eagerness of desire.
tiquity, were anciently called <rcyst. See Not. ex Herod.
14 Reflections on Paul's zeal for the gospel of Christ.
J?
ect. extend its triumphs ; when they can thus appeal to God, that it is with their spirit that they serve him in the gospel of his Son. This will give them a largeness of heart well becoming their 9 office. Devotion will then flourish in their secret retirements,
10 as well as be maintained by them in public assemblies ; and the concerns of the churches, and sometimes of far distant churches, will have a place in their thoughts and prayers at such solemn seasons.
May they ever remember, that as the servants of Christ, they
are to be the friends of mankind ; and that their Master has laid
14 such obligations upon them, that for his sake they are debtors to
the whole world, in every office of Christian friendship, and es-
11 pecially as to any spiritual gift which by their ministration they may be instrumental in imparting. The more they exert them- selves in such services, the more will their own faith and com'
12 fort, as well as that of their people, be confirmed.
But in whatever station we are, let us be forming schemes for the service of God, and good of men ; projecting our journeys
10 and visits on that plan, yet always with a becoming sense of our dependence on the smiles of heaven, for prosperity and suc- cess ; and as dutiful children, referring it to the infinitely su- perior wisdom of our heavenly Father, to put a negative, at his sacred pleasure, upon those purposes which lay nearest to our hearts, and in which we most sincerely intend his glory.
SECT. III.
The Apostle declares his readiness boldly to preach the gospel at Rome, supported by a sense of its excellency ; to illustrate which, he shews that the world greatly needed such a dispensation. And first he introduces a discourse of the abandoned state into which the Gentiles were fallen. Rom. I. 16-^-32.
Romans I. 16.
Romans I. 16.
sect, r HAVE told you (ver. 15) that I am.ready poR I am not
in.
and desirous to preach the gospel at Rome, A ashamed of the Rom though the capital city of the world ; and in- i. 16 deed there is nothing that I more earnestly wish than opportunities of bearing the most public testimony to it '.for, with whatever con- tempt that sacred dispensation, and they who publish it, may be treated on account of the circumstances and death of its founder, the character of its ministers, and the nature and tendency of its doctrines ; I am not ashamed of
The gospel reveals the righ teousness of God by faith, 1 5
gospel of Christ : for the gospel of Christ, but rather glory in it. And sect, it is the power of j have great reason to do it ; for,. while other m- «Go°eveU^„r'h"r: methods, intended to promote the reformation — lieveth, to the Jew and happiness or mankind, have been all inel- x ^ first, and also to the fectual ; it has clearly appeared that this is the e poxver of God for complete and eternal salvation,
to every one that believeth. It contains the most glorious display of the Divine power, efficaciously exerted for this important purpose, and operating in favour of every one who cor- dially embraces it. Thus salutary is it to the Jew, who is far from being aboye the need of it, and to whom, by the special command of our Lord, it is to be first preached and pro- posed^ wherever its ambassadors come ; yet not to be limited to him, but proclaimed also to the Greek, and the Roman, and Gentiles of every nation under heaven ; who are all, with equal freedom, invited to partake its import- 17 For therein is ant benefits. And it is admirably adapted to 17 the righteousness of secure this great and blessed end ; for in it the Steolfthd: t°l righteousness of God » by faith that is, the method which God hath contrived and propos- ed for our becoming righteous, (Isa. lvi. 1,) by believing his testimony, and casting our- selves on his mercy, is revealed to our faith f and most clearly exhibited, as the great object of it. As it is written in the prophet Habak-
■ To the Jew first, &c] There is a noble sages of the Old Testament. See Isa. frankness, as well as very comprehensive xlvi. 13 ; li. 5, 6, 8 ; lvi 1. Mr. Mace sense, in these few words of the apostle ; generally renders it the divine justification ; by which, on the one hand, he strongly yet cannot always render <PtK*to<r-jv>i so. insinuates to the Jews, their absolute need c By faith, is revealed to faith ~] I -upould of the gospel, in order to salvation ; and connect ex. 7rina>s with AiKntca-wti, and sup- on the other, while he declares to them, pose uc ttis-iv to be governed of *tox*- that it was also to be preached to the Gen- M/7i7s7*/, thinking the transposition easier tiles, he tells the politest and greatest of than the interpretation given by many these nations, to whom he might come as others, as if it implied its being wholly by an ambassador of Christ, both that their faith, as Mr Mace renders it; or going or. calvation also depended upon receiving it, from one degree of faith to another: for and that the first offers of it were every though it is true that this is the case, I where to be made to the despised Jews. find no example in which the phrase is
b The righteousness of God."] Ancsuccrvvn used in either of these senses. Those
Qm plainly signifies, in several passages of which Mr Locke produces to justify the
this epistle, not the essential righteousness former of these interpretations, (viz. chap.
of God's nature, but the manner of becoming vi. 19 ; and 2 Cor iii. 18,) being by no
righteous, which God hath appointed and. means exactly parallel. And it is so
exhibited in the gospel Compare chap, plain, that tx. T/rea>? in the close of this
iii. 21, 22 ; x. 3. Compare Phil. iii. 9 ; verse, signifies by faith, that I wonder it
Mat. vi. 33. And the phrase may per- should have been rendered so differently
haps have the same sense in several pas- in the former clause.
16 and the wrath of God against all unrighteousness.
sect, kuk, chap. ii. 4, " The just shall live by is written, The just m- faith ;"d and as good men were then delivered shaU live b^ faith-
7! from the ruin which involved others, by trust-
i. 17 mg to and acting upon the Divine declaration ; so now the like principle of faith, receiving and embracing this great discovery which God hath made of his mercy in Christ, secures our
18 life and salvation. And as in this view it is 18 For the wrath well worthy of our regard, so there is an abso- of God is revealed lute necessity of its being attended to ; for the ^X" sT»d -wrath of God is revealed from heaven? by many unrighteousness of singular interpositions of Divine providence, men, who hold the and especially by the most express declaration tmh in unrighteous- of the sacred oracles, which teach us to look on
the grand and final revelation of it as nearly approaching. And the terrors of this wrath are apparently levelled against all impiety and unrighteousness of men who wickedly restrain the truth in unrighteousness ; when that heaven- born Captive would exert its energy upon their minds, and urge them to obey its dictates. This is, more or less, the generally prevailing character ; and it exposes men to a sentence, the terrors of which, if they were well under- stood, would soon drive them, with the great- est solicitude, to seek their refuge in that gos- pel, the tidings of which they now so arrogantly despise.
19 The sad character I hinted at above, of re- 19 Because that straining and imprisoning the truth in unright-
ousness, is more general than mankind are
* As it is written, The just shall live by e For the ivrath of God is revealed, &c.]j
faith.'] The prophet Habakkuk, speaking Commentators differ much in fixing the
of the destruction to come upon Jerusa- connection of these words. Some have
lem by the Chaldeans, observes how dif- considered this verse as another reason
ferent the behaviour and states of good why he was not ashamed of the gospel ~,
and bad men would be. The sinner's heart because it contained so awakening a de»
viould be vainly lifted up to his destruction, claration of the wrath of God against sin,
while trusting to his own wisdom and and by that means had a most powerful
power, (and accordingly prince and peo- tendency to awaken men's consciences,
pie became the sacrifices of this foolish and save their souls : in which view, some
selfconfidence :) whereas t he righteous, the treating the particle y*^ as an expletive,
truly good man, would preserve his life by have rendered it, there the ivrath of God is
believing the Divine declarations, and act- revealed. And Mr. Locke brings it near-
ing according to them ; and thus under ly to the same, where he explains it as a
the gospel, he that believes shall live, reason why Paul was so ready to preach
Some would render it, The just by faith the gospel at Rome. But the connection
shall live, or he shall live who is justifed by hinted in the paraphrase, seems most
faith ,• but however this might suit the rational and natural. The sentences in
Greek phrase, it seems less agreeable to the Paul's writings often run into each other. Ifebrevj, from whence it is taken.
The works of creation teach the knowledge of God* 1 7
which may be known aware* We find it notonlv among those who sect. ?n S»em " for" God haVC enJ°yed the bene^ of a revelation from '"• hath shewed it unto God, but in all the Gentile nations. For the them. main fundamental principles of zvhat is by any j 19
means to be known of God, that is, that he is the great Original of all, is manifest among them, for God hath shewed it to them, by a light uni-
20 For the invisi- versal as the sun. For those things of him 20 ble things of him which are invisible, are, and have been from the from the creation of /» » ,, 1 • "!• j
the world are clearly ve,T creation of the xvorld, not only intimated,
seen, being under- but being duly attended to,§ clearly seen by the
stood by the things things which are made; the whole system of
that are made, even hi h bears such eminent signatures of the
his eternal power . .P . „ b , . . .
and Godhead ; so great Artificer, as loudly to proclaim his name
that they are with- and attributes, -even his eternal power and di-
out excuse: vinity ;* so that if any of the Gentile nations
neglect to trace it, with reverence, love, and
obedience, they are without excuse, and would
be destitute of every just or plausible apology
for themselves, if he should enter into judg-
21 Because that ment with them: Because knowing God,h as 21
God" thhey knCW the great Former of a11' and a Being of su- him' not^af °God preme and incomparable perfection, they have neither were thank- not adored and glorified [him] as God their Maker, neither were duly thankful i to him as their great and constant Benefactor ; but acted as if they had neither opportunity nor capacity of acquainting themselves with him. This has generally been the character of the Gen- tiles, without accepting those of the politest ages and most learned nations. Instead of setting themselves to inquire into the will of
* Being duly attended to.~) Nos^ty* seems es upon the philosophers is, that though
to have this signification, and to be, as it they actually knew there was one supreme
were, included in a parenthesis ; so that God, they neglected him, to conform (for
Tei? TMfAcHn is governed of Kctbipafl&t. low and base considerations) to the estab-
ttiivimtyl It is observable that Au- lished idolatry ; which was really the case,
gustine (Civ. Dei, viii. 1) nicely distin- to their aggravated guilt and condemna-
fuishes between &«7»7*, and toM* the tlon \ as aPPf r* f™m ™>st of the passa-
word here used; maintaining that the one Ses.m wl" the Pagan writers bear a
signifies deity, or divine nature, the other testimon>' l° &e doctrine of the Unity f a
divinity, or divine majesty and glory , and sPf l™n °f W*'ch ma> b* see" ? J?r'
if there be that distinction, the latter ^^ ^^rchap. Xlv. p o64-o83; Dr.
word is apparently more proper here, as f£\ Taylor, of Faith, p. 12—17, not. and
divine glory results from that eternal ^orth s Intellect. System, chap. iv. § 10
power which is comprehended in the di- ~? &* Sfe° y * \ ,7 , i t. ■ vine nature Neither were thankful J It is worthy
our observation, that gratitude to God is h Knowing God.~\ Some understand it here put for the whole oj religion ; and no as if he had said, Whereas they might have principle can be nobler, and none can be known God : but I think what Paul charg- stronger or more extensive, vol. 4. 4
18 The Gentiles, though thus taught, ran into the most stupid idolatry^
sect, the Supreme Being, and with becoming grati- ful, but became vain
Ml- tude and zeal devoting themselves to his ser- m tl,eir, *m.a&!na/ . ... • ... , °. i r i- v • Jf • twns, and their fool-
Rom V1CC ; theV beca.me vam and foolish in their ish heart was .darb- i. 21 boasted reasonings* entangling themselves ened.
with a thousand unprofitable subtleties, which
only tended to alienate their souls from every
sentiment of true religion ; and their unintelli'
gent heart, instead of being enlightened by
these sophistries, was more and more involved
i?i darkness, and rendered impenetrable to the
22 simplicity of the most important truths. So 22 Professing
that professing themselves to be wise, far be- themselves to be ,/, J * . . . i i • wise, they became
yond the common pitch, assuming and glorying fo^
in the title of sages or wise men, at least in
that of lovers of wisdom,1 they became fools
and idiots, degrading, in the lowest and most
infamous manner, the reason which they so
arrogantly pretended to improve, and almost
23 to engross. And as this was evident in a va- 23 And changed
rioty of other vices, in which the philosophers the glory of the un-
c / .1 • • j •,! ,i i corruptible God, m-
of heathen nations joined with the vulgar, so to anH image „;ade
particularly in the early, and almost universal like to corruptible prevalence of idolatry amongst them, by which man, and to birds, they changed the glory of the immortal incor- &„,„£££& ruptible and eternal God, even all the majestic tilings, splendors in which he shines forth through earth. and heaven, into the representing image of mortal and corruptible man ; which, how elegantly soever it might be traced, was a great and insufferable degradation, had their folly proceeded no farther. Bat not content with this, they set up, as emblems of deity, and objects of worship, brutes and their ima- ges, birds and four footed animals, and even such vile reptiles as beetles, and various kinds of serpents which creep on the dust.m
k Vain in their reasonings, t/jntlnme^na-nv l Professing themselves ~\ Quo-xovlie wa.t tv T3/c ftiL\oyi<riuois avIuv.'] Mr. Locke <royoi, seems just equivalent to Xenophon's illustrates this by the stupid folly of their ^sarKoylxc <pi\oroquv -, which so evidently idolatry, 2 Kings xvii. 15,16; Acts xiv. refers to the pride they took in the title of 15. But I rather think the word A/*xo- lovers of wisdom- See Raphel. in loc. yiTuste refers to the perplexing sophistry m Beetles and serpents.] Of this amaz- of the philosophers. I have often thought ingly stupid, yet prevalent idolatry, the Lucretius one of the most remarkable il- worship of serpents, see Jenk. Reas. of lustrations of the character here drawn. Christianity, Vol. II. p. 245 — 248 ; Tenni- What vain reasoni?igs, and how dark a son of Idol. chap. xiv. p. 352 — 354 ; Owen heart, in the midst of the most pompous on Serp. chap. iv. and v. Stillingf. Orig. Sac; profession of oracular wisdom / p. 516, U*c.
an d were abandoned to the most infamous passions. X9
24 Wherefore This was such scandalous and pernicious sect. God also gave them superstition, that it is no wonder that Godshould uu Z^tS^i> "Shte°us J^S'^nt V.thdraw from those ~ their own hearts, who introduced and encouraged it. He there- i 24 to dishonour their f0re not onlv left them to sink lower and lower
Z"b"fl'S betWCen in these absurd methods of worthip, but also themselves : ...... 1 -i ■
delivered them up to the vilest uncleanness, in
[gratifying] the detestable lusts of their own
heart ; which grew more and more outrageous
and enormous when the restraint of his common
influences was thus withdrawn from their
minds. Thus he left them to dishonour their
bodies among themselves, as much as they had
before dishonoured their rational faculties by
25 Who changed such senseless idolatries. This was so preva- 25 the truth of God in- jent an evil, that even many of them who knew
to a he, and wor- mucfa bette r ancj had in their own minds sound- shipped ana served 7. _ . . c the creature more er apprehensions ot things, yet from mere sec- than the Creator, ular motives, suppressed that better knowledge, who is blessed for- an(j conf0rmed to popular superstitions and follies, and thereby changed the truth of God, the true doctrines of his nature, and genuine insti- tutions of his worship, into a lie,n into abomi- nable idolatries, founded on the falsest repre- sentations of God, and often supported by a train of artful forgeries ; and, upon the whole, they worshipped and served, with religious homage and solemn devotion, the creature, to the neglect of the great Creator ; who, however basely and ungratefully neglected by men, is surrounded with the perpetual homage of the heavenly world, and blessed for ever. Amen, May he ever be held in the highest veneration, by all his creatures in heaven and earth,
26 For this cause throughout all succeeding ages.
God gave them up Therefore, I say, because of this inexcusable 26 unto vile affections. negiect 0f tne ever blessed God, he abandoned men^did change \ them to the most ipfamous passions ; for even their natural use in- their women, from whom the strictest modesty to that which is mjght reasonably have been expected, changed ^And^hkewise the natural me of the other sex to that which is also the men, leav- against nature.0 And likewise their males, 27
n Changed the truth of God into a lie.'] known that idols are often called lie*. Isa.
Eisner takes great pains to shew, that the xliv. 20 ; Jerem. iii- 23 ; xiii. 25 ; xvi. 19.
tiuth of God here signifies what he really ° To that which is against nature.'] Many
was ; and a lie, zfalse representation. See horrible illustrations of this may be seen in
Eisner's Observ. Vol. II. p. 11. It is well Bos, gxercit. in loc.
20 They were given up to an undiscerning mind,
sect. leaving the natural use of the female, have been ing the natural use m- inflamed with the most scandalous and ahomi- ofthe womaT*» bum- — nable desires towards each other, males with^Z^J^ 1 27 maies perpetrating that which is most shameful men with men work- to mention, and detestable to think of, and re- ing that which is un- ceiving in thwmselves the just recompense of their *^wl£ *££%£ error, in that stupidity and degeneracy of mind that recompence of
28 to which they were evidently left. And thus, their error which
upon the whole, as they were not solicitous? to waos0rcfet'
* • r> j • *t • i t j 28 And even as
retain hod in their knowledge, nor to propagate they did not like t6
suitable conceptions of him, or address him by retain God in their
proper acts of rational and pure devotion, God knowledge, God
delivered them over to an undiscerning mind, to P£*™ ™Ztl
do things most inexpedient i and enormous ; as do those things
he cannot more dreadfully punish one sin than which are not con-
29 by giving up the offender to more- And ac- ve™eny. fiUed cordingly, universal depravation and corrup- with all unrighte- tion seized and possessed them ; and the ousness, fornication, whole series of their discourses and actions wickedness, covet- shewed that they were full of all manner of in- nessTn^oV^vy^
justice, lewdness, mischief, covetousness, and ma- murder, debate, de»
lignity ; perpetually injuring each other, and ceit,malignity;whis-
drawing damage and misery on themselves ; Perers»
while they were filled and intoxicated with
every imaginable vice, envy, murder, contention,
fraud, the inveteracy o/'all evil and pernicious
habits? which no sense of decency, or regard
30 to reputation or interest could reform. In- 30 Backbiters, ha- stead of entertaining those friendly regards to ters of God, despite- each other which common humanity might
have taught them, they were whispering some- thing against those that were present, as well as backbiting such as were absent ; and being haters of God, discontented with his govern- ment, and disaffected to his rule as a righteous and holy Being, who could not but be highly displeased with their abominations, they were violent and overbearings in their behaviour to
P Were not solicitous."] EfoMficto-cLv im- « Mischief, malignity, inveteracy. J Ac- ports a concern to bring things to a trial or cording to some acute commentators, touchstone, which this translation express- tnrovupia. signifies doing mischief, kahul a es much better than ours, which coldly malicious temper, and ■■mii<wm a custom renders it, they liked not. of repeating it frequently.
** Things most inexpedient.'] The original ■ Violent and overbearing.] r&tnii is expression is a meiosis, to express things properly opposed to <rco<ppa>v, and expresses most detestable ; as <tuv.it (pya. signifies all the character of a man who is resolved to the inhumanities which Achilles most un- gratify his own appetites and passions, generously practised on the corpse of and to pursue what he apprehends his Hector. Compare Wisd. xiv. 22—27. See own interest, right or wrong , without at Mostnhc. ah" regarding those inconveniences or
and to the most destructive vices* - 21
t'ul, f>roud, boasters, each other, proud of what they had, and arro- sect. inyenters of evil gant boasters of what they had not ; ingenious m- toparentsSO "^ inventors of evil and vicious things, who piqued ~ " themselves on making some new discoveries in ^ 3q* *» the arts of sensuality or mischief. And it is no wonder that when there was such an impi- ous disposition to rebel against God, they should also be disobedient to earthly parents :
31 Without un- And that they should act in so wild and unac- 31 derstanding, cove- countable a manner, as to seem to be zvithout iT^lttlkSX the »*»™l understanding of men ; implacable in implacable, unmer- their resentments, without natural affection^ ciful: even to their own children in some instances,
and to their parents in others. And when are- conciliation was attempted, and mutual engage- ments entered into with the highest solemnity, they were on any present appearance of advan- tage, presently for breaking those pacific trea- ties, and unmerciful in pursuing their schemes of cruelty and revenge, whenever they got any
32 Who knowing new opportunity of doing it. This was the char- 32 the judgment of acter which generally prevailed in the heathen God, (that they world> who^ tfl0llgh they knew the righteous
judgment of God? and though their consciences, as well as the lessons of their wisest teachers,
sufferings which he may thereby bring sure ; whereas the Jew, who condemns
upon others. the evils which he practices, is much
. „_. . , - . - more inexcusable ;" so connecting this
• \WlthoJt! nTral affecctun'J Aro«",.may verse with the 2^ chapter. But I neither
J"1 he abse™c of both P%ental and think the authority of the Clermont copv,
filial affection. The custom of exposing bv means sufficient to :ustifv our £d.
newborn infants which prevailed so gener- mitting this reading, nor can imagine it
ally in the Wen world, and that among wouldbmake fed sense : for slfrd if
polite nations and persons, ,n other thev knew a rule of right prescribed by
respects not destitute of humanity is a God th . could nQt h% . »onmt that th£
most striking mstance of the truth of this violation of it would expose them to pun-
assertion; as that of tilling then aged pa- ishment . aTld it is evident, in fact, from
rents also was of the counterpart. numberless passages in heathen moralists,
n Who, though they knew the righteous that they were not ignorant of it. The
judgment of God, &c] The Clermont vulgar Latin does indeed partly follow this
copy inserts the words ovx, ivon?*v after peculiar reading ; but they add, nan solum
z-rtyvovlic; agreeable to which reading, Mr. qui faciunt, sed qui consentiunt facientibus,
Locke renders it, who, though they acknowl- " not only they who commit these crimes,
edge the rule of right [S~iKdua>/j.*.~] prescribed but they who agree with others that com -
them by God, and discovered by the light mit them :" which I think makes a sense
of nature, yet did not understand that they much preferable to Mr. Locke's, though
who do these things are worthy of death, and by no means agreeable to the original,
therefore <rv,iv$0K*<rt live well with those It seems hereto be implied, that to look
who do them, ** that is, converse with them, with complacency on the vices of others,
without any marks of disesteem and cen- is one of the last degrees of degeneracy.
22 Reflections on the bad state of the Gentile world.
sect, told them, that they who do such things as these which commit such are worthy of death ; yet not only do these thing-s are worthy of things themselves, but also look with compla- the* saW* but have cency upon, and agree together with those that pleasure in them. do them; forming confederacies to countenance that do them, and support each other, and impudently out- braving those who should presume to bear tes- timony against them,
IMPROVEMENT.
verse When we dwell on the representation of that character which this humane and candid apostle gives us of the heathen worldy with regard to their idolatries, impieties, and other immoralities, what reason have we to bless God for the dispensation of the gospel; which hath wrought so effectually for the reformation of thousands, who might otherwise have been as deeply drench- ed in all these enormites as the vilest of them ! For we know, that it was not the barbarous nations alone, but some of the politest, who in neglect of all the opportunities they had of knowing better, and in opposition to that better knowledge which some of them actually obtained, were often distinguished for the superstition of their worship, and the scandal of their lives ; so that the chief illustrations of this sad subject are to be borrowed from Egypt, Greece, and Rome.
Let us learn, not only to guard against the vices for which the heathens are here branded, (knowing that the practice in us will be yet more criminal,) let us cultivate the opposite virtues of
29-31 justice and temperance, benevolence and contentment, peace and charity, sincerity and humility ; and let us cherish the natural tender affections. If offences arise, let us always be ready to hearken to terms of reconciliation, and faithfully observe our en- 32 gagements ; taking the greatest heed, that knowing so clearly as we do the judgments of God, we do not, by any means, give coun~ tenance to, and seem to join in a confederacy with sinners.
Let us bless God for all the capacities and opportunities he hath given to the heathen nations of coming to the knowledge of himself by the things that are made, which declare his eternal power and Godhead, and render inexcusable both atheists and
19,20 idolaters among them. But when we recollect how many either entirely lost the truth, or imprisoned it in unrighteousness^ let us be most affectionately thankful for so superior a light ; for that gospel which is to every believer, without exception, the 16 power oj God for salvation, and which declareth the righteousness of God, as the object of our faith. May we properly receive it, 13 and so escape the terrors of that Divine wrath which is revealed from heaven against all impiety and unrighteousness of men.
Those who knew their duty, and condemned the crimes of others, 33
To this revelation let us give the most attentive heed, and be sect. much upon our guard against those vain and sophistical reason- m' ings, to which they, who knowing God, neglect to glorify him as ^^ God, are so ready to fly ; lest we approve ourselves/ooZs in pro- portion to the degree in which we profess to be wise, and provoke 21 God to give us up to an injudicious mind, and to leave us to that 22 reciprocal influence which evil principles and evil actions have 23 to render each other more inveterate and incurable.
S E C T. IV.
The Apostle discourses more particularly of those who knew their ^ duty, and yet acted contrary to it; and of the condemnation they must expect from God ; that so he might properly introduce the particular charge he had to advance against the Jeivs, as, above all others, answering that character* Rom. II. 1 — 16.
Romans II. 1. ROMANS II. 1.
'THEREFORE T HAVE just been speaking of the great and sect. eusab/e?11 o* Man^ * aggravated guilt of those, who not only do iv.
whosoever thou art things which they know to be displeasing to
that judgest : for God, and evil in themselves, but also agree to- **0™' wherein thou judg- gether to countenance those that do them. And est another, thou ? , , , r ,
condemnest thyself; xt mav De» sorae who know they are not ot tnat for thou that judg- number,a but, on one principle or another, bear est, doest the same their testimony against the prevailing immo- un^s' ralities of those about them, may imagine them-
selves secure and happy. I must, therefore, argue from the premises just laid down, that thou art inexcusable, 0 man, whosoever thou art that judgest, and pretendest to pass sentence up- on others : for I know what the character of such generally is, and I know that the very best of them all have their blemishes and faults ; and therefore I may say, that wherein thou judg- est another, thou condemnest thyself ; for thou who judgest, doest the same things in many instances, b
* Some who know that they are not of was evidently the case with the Jews c: that number.] There is a greater delicacy but he does not directly speak of thera in the apostle's transition here, than most till the ninth verse ; but draws the in- commentators have imagined. From ference at first in such general terms as what he had before said, to prove the most might also comprehend Gentile phtloso- abandoned and ignorant of the heathens phers, and all others who contradicted inexcusable in their wickedness, he just- the moral instructions which they them- ly infers, that the crimes of those who selves gave.
had such knowledge of the truth as to b Doest the same things."] Dr. Whitby condemn the vices of others, were pro- shews, by many very proper quotations, portionably yet more inexcusable. This chiefly from Josephus, that the Jews of
24f are still more inexcusable in their disobedience to God*
sect, and consequently art convicted out of thine own
1V' mouth. For we know in general, that the 2 But we are sure
— ,ndg,nent of God is according, o truth andjustice, ^t^cl-db.gtl
ii. 2 against all those who do such things, however truth, against them-
3 they may behave towards their fellow sinners, which commit such j4/2^canst thou then, by the sentence which thou "ss. , ... passest upon others, think to evade that which tnou tnis q man goeth forth against thyself ? Or reasonest thou that judgest them thus, 0 man, whosoever thou art, whether Pa- which <J° sufh gan philosopher or Jewish teacher, who judgest LmShatthou'shalt those that do such things, while thou doest them escape the judgment thyself, that thou shouldest escape the judgment of °f God ?
4 God P Or is thy heart so obdurate, as to make 4 Or despisest light of those judgments which thou must cer- thou the riches of his
tainly meet, because they are not immediately goodness> a"d. for- j V . , • 1 1 , • , • / bearance, and long-
executed : and doest thou indeed despise the rich- suffering; not know- es of his gentleness and forbearance, and long- ing that the good- suffering,c exercised towards thee for such a n^ss of God lea(letlJ length of time, so as to think it may be safely e repe trifled with ? Surely if thou dost, thou art shamefully ignorant indeed, as not knowing, that the goodness and gentleness of God leadeth thee to repentance. He bears with thee, that thou mayest prevent the threatened blow, by hum- bling thyself before him, and forsaking thy sins.
5 But this day of mercy and grace has its limits ; 5 But after thy and however thou mayest flatter thvself now, hardness and impen- the consequence willsoon appear fatal, and *?*££&* thou wilt find, to thine unutterable confusion, Wrath against the that by this hardness and impenitence of thy heart, day of wrath, and thou art treasuring up to thyself a. more abund- rev^ation of the
r 1 • , i re- i » . righteous judgment
ant store of wrath, in the day oj final wrath, and 0f God ;
of that revelation of the righteous judgment of
God, which is now, as it were, under a veil,
and so disregarded because unseen ; but it
shall then be set forth to view, in all its lustre
6 and terror. The Divine Being is indeed a 6 Who will render most gracious and indulgent Father ; but be it
that age were guilty of many of those in the general, *vo;y> mercy in thepropos-
crimes which had been enumerated above, als of pardon and happiness to fallen
See Joseph, de Bello Judaic, lib. v. cap. 13, creatures, and /aak^vjuha patience in at-
[al. 16,] § 6, and lib. vii. cap. 8, [al. 28,] § 1, tending so long on such obstinate wretch-
Edit. Havercamp. es. I have given what I take to be the ex-
c Gentleness, forbearance, and longsuffer- actest rendering of each ; but did not
ing.~\ Mr. Blackball (Sacr. Class. Vol. I. p. judge it convenient to protract the para-
306) enlarges on the great emphasis of phrase of so lively a passage, by attempting-
these words in the original. He thinks in many words to illustrate it. yjtto-olts signifies benevolence and generosity
God will recompense every man according to his works* 25
to every man accord- known unto thee, that he is also the wise and sect.
ing to his deeds : h0iy governor of the universe ; who will rec- lv' ompense every man according to his works, in Rom the final distribution of good and evil, how un- u\ 6 equal soever his present dispensations may
7 To them, who seem. To those generous and elevated souls, 7 by patient continu- that are not discouraged by present difficulties, ance in well doing, nor insnared by the allurements of the world, seek for glory, and . . . , J .. . . ,
honour and immor- but amidst them all, by a patient and persever-
tality ; eternal life : ing course of well doing, seek for glory, and hon^
our, and immortality, he will graciously render
the great prize they pursue, even eternal life*
8 But unto them But to the perverse and ungrateful children of 8 that are contentious, contention, d who quarrel with the merciful dis- trudtlt°buf ote6/ w- pensation that should have saved them, and are righteousness; indig- obstinately disobedient to the dictates of truth, nation3 and wrath ; but servilely obedient to the usurped and base
tyranny of unrighteousness, perversely oppos- ing the evidence of true religion, because they are averse to its practical design, [he will ren- der] a quite different portion. For them is reserved all that can be imagined most dreadful ; indignation shall be conceived, arid wrath shall
9 Tribulation and break forth against them ; The sharpest tribula- 9 anguish upon every t-lon the most hopeless and inextricable anguish soul of man that doth , 7, s ,_l» l l mi j m. •_ *.
evil of the Jew first, ana- despair,e which shall be poured out in a tor- rent of unmingled misery, even upon every soul of man who worketh that which is evil. This shall be rendered to the few in the first place,*
d Children of contention."] Mr. Locke than even their Egyptian enemies were, thinks that patience in the former verse, when God made their plagues so vvonder- and co7itention here, refer to the malignant ful. 27eyo^afi* properly signifies strait- enmity with which the Jews endeavoured ness ; and is used by Xenophon to signify- to exclude the Gentiles From the church, a narrow way, that cannot be passed. Compare Gal.i.7 ; 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5 -, but it See Raphel. Not. ex Xen. in loc' As for seems much better to explain it in a lati- the difference between Quju®' andO§^», tude which shall indeed include this, as Eisner (Observ. Vol. ii. p. 14 ) takes some one instance of obstinacy and perverse- pains to shew, that the former signifies ness, without contracting that extensive the first conception of anger* the latter a de- and important sense which our interpre- sire and purpose of punishing. Some ref- lation gives. And that the contention of erence to this interpretation will be found the Gentiles is included here, evidently in the paraphrase, though expressed as appears by the conclusion of the sen- briefly as possible. tence.
e Indignation and wrath, tribulation and * To the Je%vfirst.~] Here we have the
anguish, &c] Here seems to be a refer- first express mention of Jews in this sec-
ence to those expressive words, Psal. tion ; and it is introduced with great
lxxviii. 49, when speaking of the Egyp- energy and weight. Their being trained
tians, it is said, he cast upon them the up in the knowledge of the true religion,
fierceness of his anger, wrath, and indigna- and having Christ and his apostles first
tion, and trouble. And it may finely inti- sent to them, will place them in the fore- mate, that the Jews would, in the day of most rank of the criminals who obey not
vengeance, be more severely punished the truth,
VOL. 4. 5
26 There is n& acceptance of persons with Goa.
sect. who far from escaping by his superior advan- and also of the Gen- 1V* tages and privileges, will, by the abuse of them, tlle ;
R be obnoxious to distinguished wrath. Nor shall ii. 9 the Greek escape, who shall be judged accord- ing to the light he hath enjoyed, or the oppor-
10 tunity he had of enjoying more. But, as I said io But glory, hon- before, and repeat it with pleasure, as the more our, and peace, to delightful part of the subject, which I love to tTI™T^V*'
iii ; l J j r r. 77 L 1 eth £00d' to the Jew
dwell upon ; glory, honour, and peace [shall be J first, and also to the recompensed to every one who rvorketh good ; Gentile: first to the Jew, who stands fairer (in virtue of the Divine revelation he enjoys) for distin- guished degrees of it, as well as receives the first messages of this salvation ; and then to the Greek, who, if he exclude not himself, shall not
1 1 be exempted from his proper share. For there 11 For there is no is no partial acceptance of persons with God, & respect of persons which should engage him on account of out- wlthGod-
ward condition, or lineal descent, to spare ob- stinacy and wickedness in a Jew, or to reject the humble faith and obedience of a Gentile.
12 And he will fully display this impartiality of 12 Forasmanyas administration in the great day of universal have sinned without judgment ; for as many as have sinned without *££t£g£ the Mosaic law,h and have continued impeni- many as have sinned tent in their crimes, shall without the lazv per- in the law, shall be ish; the light of nature, without the knowl- JudSed by the law, edge of revelation, being sufficient to con- demn them. And as many as have sinned un- der the instruction and obligation of the law,
shall with proportionable severity be judged by the law,1 and meet with a more awful sen- tence, as their offences have been aggravated by such express discoveries of the Divine will :
£ Acceptance of persons.'] That is, in h Sinned without the Mosaic iaiv, &c.] It passing- the final sentence, he is determin- is evident that must here be intended; ed by their real characters. This is very for none can sin without the natural law, consistent with an equality in distribut- under which all are born, ing advantages and opportunities of im- provement, according to the sovereign • Perish — be judged."] These two phras- pleasure of the great Lord of all. This es are so different, that one would hard- assertion of the apostle's, so often repeat- ly think they were intended to signify the ed, will appear the more important and same ideas ; yet so many arguments, both seasonable, as the Jews thought that no from reason and revelation, lie against Israelite should be deprived of future hap- supposing wicked heathens annihilated, piness, whatever his faults had been ; un- as Mr. Locke seems to insinuate from less he were guilty of apostacy, idolatry, these words, that I think it most rational and a few other very enormous crimes, to interpret both these expressions as sig- See Mr. Jortin's Discourses concem'mg the nifying real punishment, but in different de~ Truth of the Christian Religion, p. 26, 27, grew. and the notes there.
He will judge Jews and Gentiles by the light they enjoy. £7
13 (For not the For not the men who are merely respectful sect. hearers of the law hearers of the lazv of God in the synagogues, iv-
hZ\T Aef°re^ °r loud and vehement arplauders or defenders -
but the doers ot the . ' ... Rom.
law shalibe justified, of it elsewhere, [are] just bejore God, nor will lu 13 he ever accept any encomiums upon it, instead of the obedience it demands ; but the doers of the lazv, who steadily and universally, in the tenour of their lives, act agreeably to its pre- cepts ; they, and they only, shall be justified, in the day of final audit and account ; whether their knowledge of it were more or less ex-
14 For when the press. For when the Gentiles, zvho have not 14 Gentiles.whichhave ^written revelation of the Divine law, do, by not the law, do by an mstinct 0f nature, and in consequence of the nature the tmnes con- it e i • • j *l i tained in the law, untaught dictates of their own mind, the moral
these having- not the duties required by the precepts of the law?
law, are a law unto ^^ having 7iot the benefit of an express and revealed law, are nevertheless a law unto them- selves : the voice of nature is their rule, and they are inwardly taught, by the constitution of their own minds, to revere it as the law of
15 Which shew that God by whom it was formed. And they 15 the work of the wno are \n this state, do evidently shew the
WsfTeir11^ ™rk °f the law> in its most important ™ral science also bearing- precepts, written upon their hearts, by the same witness, and their Divine hand that engraved the decalogue upon
thoughts the mean- ^ tables given to Moses; their consciences while accusing, jor . . . . ° . . , rj, . -, t
else excusing- one joining to bear witness to it, and [their J mutual another ;) reasonings among themselves, accusing those that
break such precepts, or defending those who ob-
16 In the day serve them, attest the same thing, As there- 16 .when God shall fore there are sure traces of some natural knowl- JmUe„SebyhJesuesChris«! **& * the law, a due regard will be maintained according- to my g-os- towards them, and on this most equitable pel. principle will the grand process be conducted,
in that awful day when God shall judge the se- crets of the hearts of men by Jesus Christ, ac- cording to the tenour of that glorious dispensa- tion which I may call my gospel,1 as it is com-
k By nature.'] Rapheliiu ( Not. ex Xen. only means, that the gospel teaches such
in loc.J shews, that animals are said to do a judgment. Therefore, some transposing-
that by nature which they do by instinct ; the last clause, render it, very plainly
and Eisner, (Observ. Vol. II. p. 16) that and properly, In the day when God shall,
<r* <rx vo/ua signifies the duties inculcated according to my gospel, judge the sectets
by the law. of men. Mr. Mace transposes the whole
i According to my gospel."] Nothing is sixteenth verse to join it with the twelfth;
more contrary to the apostle's meaning, and I think it very evident, the thir-
as expressly declared above, than that all teenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth verses
men are to be judged by the gospel. He come in as a parenthesis : but the tcanspo-
28 Refections on the righteous judgment of God.
sect, mitted to my care ; in which no doctrine is more important, or 1V> evident, than that of a universal and most impartial judgment..
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us revere the righteous judgment of God, which is here laid before us in so particular and affecting a manner; re- membering we are each of us to have our part in that day of final retribution, and that the secrets of our hearts will then be verse made manifest. Let us often reflect upon the awful result ; and
16 consider, that indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish will be our portion, if we are contentious and disobedient to the truth,
9 yea, if we do not, by a patient continuance in welldoing, seek the
7 promised glory, honour, and immortality ; which, if we do, we shall, through the grace of God, secure everlasting life. Vain
1 will our knowledge and our profession otherwise be, and our testimony against the sins of others will only inflame the guilt of our own.
Let it ever be remembered, that the goodness of God, which we have such daily reason to acknowledge and adore, gently takes
4 us, as it were, by the hand, and leadeth to repentance; and while we continually live upon it, let us not act in contempt of it, or abuse it to our own inconceivable detriment. Is the wrath al- ready laid up so small, that we should be increasing the treas-
5 ure ? Increasing the terrors of the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God?
It will be a most impartial, as well as important day. Nor are we concerned to know how the heathen will fare in it : let 14» ls it suffice us, that if they are condemned, they will be righteously condemned ; not for remaining ignorant of the gospel they never had an opportunity of hearing, but for violating those pre- cepts of the Divine law which were inscribed on their consciences. Let us bless God that he has written it there, and reverence the traces of his hand on our own minds ; always remembering, that the discoveries of revelation were never intended to erase or discredit the dictates of nature, but to illustrate and confirm them.
12 We shall be judged by the dispensation we have enjoyed ; and
13 how devoutly soever we may hear and speak of it, shall be con- demned, if we have not acted agreeably thereto. The Lord grant that we may all j»W that mercy of the Lord, which we shall every one of us need in that day ; and that we may find it, may we keep that day continually in view, and direct all our actions with a regard to its grand decisions.
Siition of verses seems a dangerous thing" ; considering" the different genius of an- though I think, in some evident cases, cient and modem, eastern and western, Ian- that of a few words may be pardoned, guages.
The Jews made their boast in the law : 29
SECT. V.
Paul proceeds to fix the charge upon the Jews, that they were sin- ners, as well as the Gentiles ; and consequently stood in need of justification by the grace of the gospel, as well as they. Rom. II. 17, to the end.
Romans II. 17. ROMANS 11.17.
TOEHOLD, thou T HAVE hitherto been speaking of the inex- sect. XJ art called a Jew, X cusable guilt of those who have the greatest v- and restest in the • r i • l • j * j • —
law, and makest thy opportunity of knowing their duty, and in con- Rom
boast of God; sequence of this acknowledge it, and condemn n 17
others for acting contrary to it ; while yet they are guilty of the same evils. I will now keep on the reserve no longer ; but will boldly de- clare, that in what I have said concerning such, I meant the conviction, not merely of hea- then philosophers, but of wicked Jews ; and if thou, O reader, art such an one, I apply myself personally to thee. Behold, thou bearest the name of a Jew* and thou reposest thyself on the knowledge and profession of the law, as if that would save thee ; and thou gloriest in the true God, in whom thou believest ; as if thy descent and profession, by virtue of the pe- culiar covenant he made with thy fathers, must 18 And knowest necessarily entitle thee to his favour. Thou 18 \is will, and approv- boastest of it as thine honour and happiness,
Ire more1 excellent that thoU lowest !>'*] wiU > n.ot merely by aeing instructed out uncertain conjecture and reasoning, but by an >f the law, express revelation; and that thou accurately
discernest and distinguishest upon things that differ}3 which untaught nature may in many respects confound ; being thyself well instruct* ed out of the law, having been from thy infancy catechised and educated in the accurate knowl-
• Bearest the name of a ^eu'.] The calculated for the conviction of other un*
ipostle frequently addresses himself to believers, as well as for the edification of
inconverted Jews in this epistle, and Christians.
ispecially here ; for no doubt there were b Discernest thi?igs that differ.'] So Beza
nany of them at Rome, who might be renders J'cKt/u&£us v*. ftoLQtpovl* ; and
:urious to know, what he, who had Eisner vindicates it in a manner which
>een so violent an enemy to Christianity, seems very satisfactory ; though Capel-
vould say to recommend it. And Paul's lus, Hammond, and Erasmus, defend
freat love to them engaged him, on the our translation, approvest things which arc
:ontingency of such an event, to insert more excellent. See Eisner ', Observ. Vol. II.
uch passages ; and other passages are p. 17.
SO Yet they were sinners against God, as well as the Gentiles*
sect, edge of it. And in consequence of this, thou 19 And art con-
v- art very confident, that thou thyself art fit to fident that thou thy-
— teach the whole Gentile world ; to be a guide ^ $?£ f g'ghet °f
ii. 19 °ftne blind, as thou thinkest them to be ; a light them which are in
to them, that for want of the light thou dispers- darkness,
20 est> we in darkness : An instructor of the igno- 20 An instructor of
rant, a teacher of these babes* as thou esteem- the ^H1' a te,a?h,"
V • • -Vi ir / er of babes, which
est them in comparison with thyself ; having hast the form of
perhaps not only the sacred oracles in thine knowledge, and of hands, but also, in order to render thee more the trutn in the law expert and methodical in the use of them, a sum- mary, a compendious system andybrm of the knowledge and truth which is contained in the laiv.d
21 Now I deny not that thine advantages are in 21 Thou therefore this respect very great ; but I must caution thee, which teachest ano- that thou art not deceived by any absolute de- not Myself ? Thou pendence upon them ; and must press thee to thatpreachestaman reflect how far thine own temper and conduct should not steal,dost is agreeable to this knowledge and profession. thousteal?
Let me ask therefore, Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? Dost thou act as if thou hadst forgotten thine own precepts, or didst imagine they did not oblige thee ? Tf\ou that preachest, for instance, a man should not steal, dost thou think thyself tolerated to steal?* Thou that forbiddest a man to commit adultery,
22 dost thou commit adultery f Thou that dost so 22 Thou that say- abominate idols, and speakest of them at all times est, A man should
with such great and just abhorrence, dost thou TT^^l^l* ° , J , ,. i V, j * dost thou commit a-
commit sacrilege by robbing the true Lroa ot d^ery ? Thou that what he so justly claims from thee, whether of abhorrest idols, dost outward tribute, or inward homage ; while thou jhou ? commit sacn- so strenuously disputest against any other object e^ Thou that mak-
23 of worship ? In one word, thou thatgloriest in est thy boast of the
c Blind, — ignorant, — babes'] These favour of the rendering we have pre-
were titles which the proud Jews often ferred.
gave to the Gentiles. e Dost thou steal ?~] Grotius on this text
d Form.'] Mop$a>Ti? has this significa- proves from Josephus, that some of the;
lion, 2 Tim. iii. 5. And Bos (Exercit. Jewish priests lived by rapine, depriving
p. 100, 101) shews, that it often signi- others of their due share of the tithes, and
tfes the sketch, or outlines of a thing » even suffering them to perish for want ;
which suits the interpretation here given that others were guilty of gross unclean-
better than he seems to apprehend, ness ; and as for sacrilegiously robbing God
L'Enfant renders it, having in the law the and his altar, it had been complained of as
rule of knowledge and truth; but I know early as Malachi's days, Mai. i. 8, 12, 13,
wot whether /*og$»a-« ever signifies rule ; So that the instances are given with great
and if the article has any force, it is in propriety and judgment.
Circwncisio?i of no importance without keeping the law. 31
law, through break- the law, as so excellent, and thinkest it such an sect. ing the law dishon- honour t0 be acquainted with it, dost thou by the y' ourest thou God ? / . . ,. - r* « i — —
transgression oj the law dishonour God, and act Rom
as if thou wert studying the declaration of his ii.23 will, only to show him, in a more presumptu- ous and contumacious manner, that thou dost
24 For the name not regard it ? It is not an improbable sup- 24 of God is blasphem- position that I have now been making ; for I,
ed among the Gen- who haye had an opportunuy 0f knowing by xiics t nrouErn. you* us . * . . , r»
it is written. l°ng experience the temper and character ot
the Jewish people, know it to be such, that I will boldly say to their faces, " the name of the God of Israel, for which you profess so warm a zeal, is by your means blasphemed among the Gentiles, and his holy religion brought into con- tempt by your notorious and scandalous im- moralities ; as it is xvritten in your own scrip- tures concerning your fathers, whose evil deeds you so generally imitate." (Compare 2 Sam. xii. 14 ; Isai. lii. 5 ; Ezek. xxxvi. 23.)
25 Forcircumcis- My duty absolutely requires me to give 25 Ion verily profiteth, such cautions, and to make such remonstrances
if thou keep the law: as tnese . for circumcision is indeed profitable* but if thou be a.. J , . , , , . t •*• t_
breaker of the law, V « rnan keep the law ;* his being a Jew, if he thy circumcision is be truly a good man, will give him many made uncircumcis- advantages for becoming a Christian ; and were his obedience perfect, would entitle him to the blessings promised in the law. But if thou be a transgressor of the laiv* thy circumcis- ion is in effect become uncircumcision : thou wilt have no more benefit by it than if thou hadst never received it ; as thou well know- est, that according to the tenour of the law it- self, circumcision, far from being any excuse for thy offence, will rather expose thee in many
26 Therefore, if respects to a much greater punishment. And 26 the uncircumcision therefore, by a parity of reason, if the uncircum- nwrof^Uifw^shaU cision-> that is, an uncircumcised person, observe
and obey the greatest and most important pre- cepts or righteous determinations of the lawy
( For circumcision, &c] It is most the pains of endeavouring- to find such a evident that y*f> cannot here signify that connection as would justify the use of it the following words are a reason for what in its strictest, propriety ; in attempting was asserted in those immediately preced- which, many have vainly perplexed them- ing- : itseems little more than an expletive, selves to no other purpose than to make as the particle now among us often is. I the writings of St Paul appear more ob- shall not therefore in many passage* take scure than they really are.
32 He is a Jew, that is one inwardly.
sect, though without any acquaintance with the book not his uncircumcis-
v- that contains them ; if he faithfully and stead- i(?n be ?°untfd foc-
., r r* ir ^ i • l l r circumcision ?
~ llv conform himself to the main branches 01
ii. 26 v'irtlle and rectitude it requires, shallnot his un- circumcision be imputed or reckoned as circum- cision V Shall he not be treated as favourably by God in his final account, as if he had been circumcised, when his not being so does not proceed from any contempt of the Divine au- thority, but from his knowing nothing of the rite, or not apprehending it in his particular cir-
27 cumstances to be his duty to practise it? Tea, 27 And shall notun- it is certain, that the uncircumcision that is by circumcision which
nature, a man who continues uncircumcised r%!?1yt,naIure,;!,jJi
. ' . .. . . * t fulfil the law, judge
as he was born, accomplishing the great moral tneej w]10 by the.
purposes of the lazu, in subserviency to which letter and circumcis- its rituals were appointed, shall judge and con- x°n dost} transgress demn thee ; who while thou actest by the letter of its ceremonial precepts, and retainest cir- cumcision and all its appendages with the great- est exactness, art nevertheless, in things far more essential and important, a transgressor of the lazv, to the spiritual meaning and extent of which thou continuest an utter stranger, and which thou encouragest thyself, by these ex-
28 ternal observances, to neglect. For upon the 28 For he is not a whole, as you would not allow anv man to be Jew> which is one
tT?Kl Jew'ume/ely *» «* ™tward rites ^SS^SSZ which he might observe, if he continued uncir- which is outward in cumcised, how carefully soever he might con- the flesh -. ceal it ; so must I freely declare to you, that he is not in the most sublime and important sense a Jew, that is, one of God's covenant and beloved people, who is merely so hi outward shew, neither indeed [is that] the true circum- %9 cision which is apparent in the flesh* Noth- 29 But he U a Jew, ing merely ritual or ceremonial can recom- whichis one inward- mend a man to the Divine favour ; but he [is] %E&S?EZ a yew, that is, one of God's chosen people, in the spirit, and not who is one in the hidden part, as David ex- presses it, (Psal. Ii. 6,) or in the secret re- cesses of the soul ; and the acceptable circum- cision [is that] of the heart, which your own prophets so often inculcate, (see Deut. z. 16 ; xxx. 6 ; Jer. iv. 4,) when they urge the put- ting away all inward impurity and obstinacy, as that which is most highly offensive in the sight of God. This excellent circumcision is seated in the spirit, consisting of a change made
Refections on the vanity of a mere external relation to God. 33
in the letter ; whose there by the operation of the Divine Spirit sect.
buTf G d* of men' himself, and not merely in an external conform- v
ity to the letter of the law, of which the worst T " of men may be capable. Now such a person, iit 29* whatever his outward profession may be, is one, zvhose praise [is~\ not so much of men,* who eager to spread their own sects applaud those who become their proselytes, or most strenu- ously retain their peculiar forms ; but is of God, who alone knows the heart, and whose esteem and complacency is infinitely preferable to that of whole nations or worlds.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our hearts be always attentive to these lessons of inward verse religion which the sacred oracles fail not continually to inculcate. 28 It is the praise of God that is in question : and who can be so ' lost to all true greatness of mind, to all generous ambition, as that he should not long, and even burn to obtain it f Or who can en- joy, or attend to the praise of men, while he has any reason to fear that God condemns ?
To have the name of a few, or of a Christian ! How little 17 will it signify ? To boast in an external and temporary relation to God, if we are such as shall finally be disowned by him, will make us the more wretched. To have known his zvill, to have distinguished things that differ, and set up for instructors or re- is provers of others, will only furnish out matter of condemnation from our own mouths ; if, while teaching others, we teach not ourselves. Well may the punishment be aggravated, where the 19-21 guilt is so great ; when it brings so peculiar a reproach upon re- ligion, and in effect dictates so many blasphemies against the 24 name of God, at the very time it pretends to exalt it.
We pity the Gentiles, and we have reason to do it ; for they are lamentably blind and dissolute : but let us take heed, lest those appearances of virtue, which are to be found among some of them, condemn us ; who, with the letter of the lazv, and the ^6, 2T gospel, and with the solemn tokens of a covenant relation to God, transgress his precepts, and violate our engagements to him j so turning the means of goodness and happiness into the occa- sion of more aggravated guilt and misery.
% Praise not of 'merit Sec] Perhaps here Judah, which signifies Praise. Comparf is a reference to the etymology oi the word Gen. xxix. 35 ; and xlix. 8. yew g it being- derived from the name of
VOL. 4. 6
C>A* Though the Jews had the oracles of God, and the promise's*
SECT. VI.
After removing some objections, the sad case both of Jeivs and Gentiles is farther illustrated ; and the representation shewn to be agreeable to the scriptures of the Old Testament. Rom. III. 1—19.
ROMANS III. i. Romans III. 1.
BU T some may be ready to object, " If it TT7 H AT ad van- be so, that no circumcision, but that of the VV tage then hath
Rom. heart^ wiU avail to men's final happiness ; what \*JuJ there of dr- ill. 1 then [is] the advantage of the Jezv, or what the cumcision ?
profit of circumcision, which yet you seemed to
allow, when you said but just before, (chap. ii.
25,) that it in some circumstances profiteth ?"
2 Nor do I deny it now ; I say that it profiteth 2 Much every way -.
much everu wait, or in a variety of respects ; as chiefly, because that
Iv n v^ r' r it v r unto them were com-
shall hereafter more fully shew, (compare mitted the oracles of chap. ix. 4, 5,) and chiefly in that they, who God. have received it, have been intrusted zuith the oracles of God* in the divinely inspired scrip- tures ; by which they are taught many import- ant lessons, which may direct their lives, and dispose them to embrace the gospel, to the se- curity of their final and everlasting salvation.
3 Of great importance indeed are these Divine 3 For what if some oracles to this purpose. AndrvUat if some, and gff-Srf'^S they a considerable number, ot those who once tjie faith 0f God possessed these invaluable treasures, believed without effect \ them not, or did not duly consider what they speculatively believed, and so rejected the gos- pel to which they were intended to lead : Shall
their unbelief disannul and enervate the faith of God?h Shall it destroy his fidelity to his prom- ises, or prevent our receiving them and owning their accomplishment, with becoming regard ?
4 God forbid, that we should insinuate any thing 4 God forbid .- ye^> of this kind. No ; let the blessed God ever be let God be true, but acknowledged to be true and faithful, though e^ervmana
* The oracles of God"} This is so re- nify, the fidelity of God, or that faith of
markable and important a testimony to the ours which God has pointed out as the
Divine inspiration of the Old Testament in way of obtaining- justification and life.
general, that it can leave no doubt con- The senses run at last into each other. I
Gerning- the full persuasion of St. Paul up- have included both ; and hinted, in the
on this head. last words of the paraphrase, at a sort of
b The faith of God."] This is an am- intermediate sense ; as the attentive reader
Ujguous expression, and may either sig- will observe.
yet God is not unrighteous in taking vengeance, 35
i£ is written, That every man be esteemed a liar, and unfit to have sect. thoumightestbejus- any confidence reposed in him ; as it is writ- V1-
come when thou art fed in thy words, and mightest upon the whole ^ 4 judged. overcome, when thou art called into judgment ; c
that they, who insolently dare to arraign the equity of thy conduct, may soon meet with the confusion they deserve."
5 But if our un- But a Jew may be ready further to object, 5 righteousness com- ancj sav^ u jj- our unrighteousness recommend nets of^God,1 what tne righteousness of God,6- and illustrate his per- shall we say ? Is God fections in that way of becoming righteous by unrighteous who ta- faith, which he now ordains ; what shall we
^ak'^f nTanV (I **• and what are we t0 eXPeCt ' Is n0t ?°d.Un" righteous, who inflicteth that wrath, which it is
well known, you assert, he will execute upon
the whole Jewish nation for rejecting it ?" I
now speak as a man, who had a mind to cavil
at the gospel, might plead ; and by no means
express my own sentiments, as you may well
imagine.
6 God forbid : for No ; God forbid, that I should harbour such 6 then how shall God a thought, or allow such a consequence. For judge the world ? /ww ^ ^^ QQdjudge %he WQr/d ? W;th
Abraham our Father, I acknowledge him un- der the character of the judge of all the earth ; and maintain that he will always " do right."
7 For if the truth Gen. xviii. 25. And as for such a caviller, he 7 °h G<dldhathl m°l\ miSnt as wel1 speak out, and say, " If the truth my "L unto his°gk)- ofGod hath abounded to his own glory by means ry; whyyetamial- of my lie,e my falsehood and iniquity of any so judged as a sin- kind ; if he has taken occasion to overrule my
oifence to the accomplishment of his word, and the honour of his administration ; why am I nevertheless called into judgment as a sinner, and arraigned for that as a crime, which is at-
c When thou art catted into judgment.'] e If the truth of God, &c] The Prussian
Eisner and Bos have abundantly shewn, Testament renders this clause, " In the
that K^tvio-d-Ai has this signification, (com mean time if my lie conduces to the glory
pare Acts xxv. 25 ; xxvi. 6,) and that viiatv, of God, by making the grandeur of his truth
in such a connection, signifies to carry the shine forth with superior advantage," ip'c
eauve. See Eisner, Observ. Vol. II. p. 18, This is the clear and genuine sense, but
19 ; and Bos in loc. it is nov consistent with the rule I gener- ally follow, to deviate so far from the words
d The righteousness of God.~\ Though of the original ,■ and I mention it as a speci-
the phrase be in itself ambiguous, I think men of many liberties, in which I have de-
Dr. Whitby has abundantly proved it has clined following that version after atter->»
here the sense we give it. tive examination of it.'
36 It will be no excuse, that we do evil that good may come*
sect, tended with such happy consequences V [And 8 And not rather*
why mail I not sau,"] (as zve are calumniated. (as. we be slandcr;
j ^•••i jt w m • ouslv reported, and
and some most injuriously affirm, that zve main- as som(i affirm that
tain J " let us do evil things, that good conse- we say,) Let us do
quences may come from them ?" You may ea- evil, that good may
sily see, that principles like these would justi- c0"?e ?. whof dam- r i l • .i , , .rJ i nation is just.
iy tne greatest crimes in the world, it they
might be so overruled as to prove the occasion of good ; and consequently, would so entirely confound the nature of good and evil, that I think it not worth while to argue with such persons ; whose condemnation is indeed so ap- parently justf that I leave them to be convinc- ed, and silenced, by their own consciences ; and only mention such a detestable principle, solemnly to warn you against it. 9 But, to return from this long digression : If 9 Whatthen?are
the question I mentioned before be repeated, we ^etier t}}an thei* j // nr, t ,i i if no, in no wise : ior
and any say, " What then, upon the whole, have we have before prov- we Jews the advantage of the Gentiles so far, ed both Jews and that in consequence of having these oracles of Gentiles, that they r* j _ i • » i_ • j „i • are all under sin :
Ood wnich we have received, the promises
which he will never fail to observe, and the principles of righteousness, which he will nev- er himself violate in his conduct, we can claim justification before God by virtue of our obe- dience to his law ?" Not at all ; for we have before proved that Jews and Gentiles are all un* der sin, and have placed them as convicted 10 criminals at the Divine bar; As it is writ- 10 As it is written; ten? (Psal. xiv. 1,) in a variety of passages There is none right- u* i_ l v j . .u a. eous, no not one :
which may be applied to the present occasion,
f Whose condemnation is just."] I think may have been made in that Greek version,
this must imply, that there are certain to render it more agreeable to the JVeiy
rules which God has laid down for us, Testament,' though many passages might
disobedience to which in any imaginable escape the notice of such as made this at-
circumstances is universally a moral evil ; tempt, if it were really made. But it must
even though the quantity of good arising have been, as we see in this instance it
from thence to our fellow creatures, should was, a fruitless one ; considering how
be greater than that arising from observ- wide such copies were dispersed, and
ing those rules. For if this be not allow- how different the religious sentiments of
ed, there can be no shadow of force in the the persons with whom they were lodged*
apostle's conclusion. It seems much more reasonable, to ac- count for the diversity we find between
g As it is 'written.'] These scriptures are the original and quotations, by supposing
collected from different parts of the Old the sense, rather than words, intention-
Testavient ; but there are many editions ally regarded ; and some accidental alter-
of the Seventy in which they all stand to- ations have happened since in the Hebrew
gether, in the xivth or according to their copies, which in several places may make
order, xiiith Psalm ; which has given some the difference greater than it originally
occasion to think, that QtUer alterations was.
The Old Testament asserts the universal depravity of mankind. C*
11 There is none " There w none righteous, no not one ; There sect. that understandeth, js none that understandeth his duty and bis true u" there is none that interest . there js none that seeketh after God,h p m seeketh after God. . ' . . - w rl RuTn*
and constantly endeavoureth to secure his la- \u u
12 They are all vour. They are all declined from that moral 12 gone out of the way, rectitude, which is the glory of the rational na- they are together be- (/ are aho„ether become use/ess as to come unprofitable ; ' jru-ui i
there is none that the great end ior which they were made, so doeth good, no not that there is none that practiseth good^ there is one- not so much as one. (Psal. xiv. 1 — 3 ; liii. 1 —
13 Their throat/* 3.) Their throat [is] noisome and dangerous 13 an open sepulchre ; as an 0pen sepulchre, gaping to swallow them
*£ taf^SPS uP' or p°ison them with its infccted air ' «**
ceit ; the poison of their tongues they have used 'the mostmischicv-
asps is under their ous deceit ; and while they make the fairest
lJPs : profession of friendship, the mortal venom of
asps [is] hid under their lipsy which utter the
most infectious and fatal slanders. (Psal. cxl. 14
14 Whose mouth 3.) They are men whose month is full of curs* is full of cursing and ing and bitterness ; (Psal. x. 7 ;) so that the bitterness : most shocking prophaneness mingles itself with
that malignity of heart towards their fellow
15 Their feet are men, which breathes in every word. Their feet 15 swift to shed blood : [are] swift to run towards the places where
they have appointed to shed the blood of the in- 16 Destruction and no&ent. (Prov. i. 16, 18.) Ruin and misery 16 misery are in their [are] on the whole in all their ways ; they wa3rs » bring it upon others, and so, by an inevitable
17 And the way consequence, upon themselves at last. And 17 of peace have they as for the way of peace and happiness, they not known: have not known or regarded it. (Isa. lix. 7,
18 There is no 8.) And, to sum up all in one word, the IS fear of God before great cause of all this degeneracy is, that the their eyes. jear 0jQQd is not before their eyes, but they are
utterly destitute of any true principle of relig- ion, of any reverence and love to the great and adorable Object of it." (Psal. xxxvi. 1.)
6 There is none that seefcth after God, that if Israel in David's time, which was
&c] It is allowed, that this passage only one of its best ages, was so bad, Gentile
proves directly, what was the character nations were still worse ; and in all these
of the Jews in David's time ; but it views, it was much to the apostle's pur-
plainly shews that the wrath of God was pose to produce the passage. The like
awakened against them, as well as others, observation is in a great measure appu-
for their sins : it proves also, that a gen- cable to all the following quotations ; as
eral degeneracy might prevail among the paraphrase on ver. 19, suggests, or
them, though by profession God's peo- rather, as the apostle himself there evi-
ple ; and it suggests a stroug presumption, deutly insinuates.
**8 What the scripture saith is to convict the world.
sect. This, my brethren, is in general the sad 19 Now we know, VI' character of mankind in their fallen state ; and that what things so- Rom. <-he representation is the more striking, as it is Sff^Sa^ iii. 19 borrowed from the sacred writings. Noxv we are under the law : know, that what the law saith in such passages that every mouth as these, it saith to those that were under f/2e may be stopped, and i ; -v j • i«i i i all the world may
law;1 they do not immediately relate to the become guilty before heathen, but contain the character of those that God. were at that time the professing people of God. And as most of these passages are borrowed from the writings of David, Solomon, or Isai- ah, it appears, that even in the best days of their state, they had a great deal of enormous wickedness among them. And if Israel, even at such a time, could not justify itself, much less can it be imagined that the idolatrous na- tions of the Gentiles should be able to do it: so that every mouth must be stopped, and the whole world stand convicted before God* as guilty, and acknowledge itself obnoxious to a dreadful sen- tence from his tribunal. Now I earnestly de- sire to bring every reader under a sense of this, as what is of the highest importance, in order to receiving the gospel with becoming grati« tude and joy.
IMPROVEMENT.
Who can read this melancholy picture of human nature, cop- ied by the hand of an apostle from the lines first drawn by inspir- loll ec* ProPnets» without deep humility, and lamentation ? To this IS was it sunk, that there was none righteous, no not one ; none dis- posed to seek after God, or to cultivate his fear. And from this bitter root, the apostacy of our nature from God, what detesta- 13,14 ble fruit proceeds ! The throat which is like an open sepulchre, the deceitful tongue, the envenomed lips, the malicious heart, the murderous hand ! And who can wonder, that such rebels to their heavenly Father should sometimes prove ruffians to their brethren !
Let us bless God that we have been preserved from falling into such enormities, and from falling by them. His grace has re- strained us from sinning against him in such an aggravated man- ner ; his Providence has guarded us from those whose feet are
- What the larj saith.'] It appears here, k Stand convicted before God."] So wxo-
that this word law doth sometimes signify fix.®* tu> Qiu, seems exactly to signify,
the Old Testament in general ; for not one Archbishop Tillotson would render it, lia-
of the quotations above is taken from the ble to Divine justice ; which is the same in
pentateuch. sense. See his Worht Vol. I. p. 126-
Refections on the scripture account of men's degeneracy. 39
swift to shed blood, and in whose paths there is destruction and sect. misery, vi.
Let us remember the view in which these instances were brought ; even to evince this deplorable, but undeniable truth, ^r^| that Jews and Gentiles are all under sin. The purpose of con- 1-9' viction therefore being answered on our hearts, let us humble ourselves before God, as those that stand guilty in his presence, and obnoxious to his judgment.
Thankfully let us own the inestimable goodness of God in having favoured us with his sacred oracles, and endeavour to 2 improve in the knowledge of them. Thus instructed, let us be careful to form the most honourable notion of God, as the worthy and universal Judge, who will never fail to do right ; and may 6 these views of him produce an abhorrence of every thing evil which must necessarily be displeasing to him. Nor let us ever allow ourselves to be brought under the influence of those falla- cious and pernicious maxims which would persuade us, that the goodness of the intention sanctifies the badness of the action ; or g that the pretended benevolence of the end will justify irregulari- ties in the means. God^s judgment and decision is final ; and an inspired apostle's authority is an answer to a thousand subtil- ties, which might attempt to turn us from the strictest rules of that immutable rectitude on which it always proceeds.
SECT. VII.
From the representation made above, of the guilt and misery of mankind, the apostle deduces the necessity of seeking justification by the gospel, and consequently the excellency of that dispensa- tion, as exhibiting the method of it. Rom. III. 20, to the end*
Romans III. 20. „ ROMANS III. 20.
THEREFORE T HAVE just been proposingto you convinc- sect, by the deeds of X ing evidences of the universal degeneracy vii. no^Ih hX£d \nd corruption of mankind, and shewing you, -— that the whole world must stand convicted be- ...°™* fore God : therefore let all my readers be per- suaded to admit it, as a most certain principle, and at all times to act upon it, that according to the just and humble acknowledgment of the Psalmist, (Psal. cxliii. 2,) no flesh shall be justi- ed, or pronounced righteous, before him? by
* Be justified, 8tc.] The learned Vi- cxliii. 2, and must therefore signify to re tringa hath with great propriety observed, ceive the testimony of being righteous from, that this word is borrowed from Psalra a judge, and cannot merely signify to ob~
40 Kofesh to be justified by the law.
sect, works o/*complete obedience to the law of God,b in his sight : for by vii- whether natural or revealed. For, instead of the law w the knowl,-
"" justifying any man, it only anticipates, in a e *>e
iu°20 more obvious and affecting manner, the sense of his condemnation ; as by the law is the knowl- edge ofsinf it discovers to us how grievous a thing it is, and exhibits the righteous displeas- ure of God against it. 2i But yet, blessed be God, every door of hope 21 But now the is not shut against the sinner, convicted by the righteousness of God
law : for the righteousness of God, that is, the 3* £"»!v J*J J.™ r , <-> . . . J 7 , . , V>, , is manifested, being
manner or becoming righteous, which Cjod witnessed by the hath ordained and appointed in his gospel, law and the propu- without that perfect obedience which the law*iSi requires, is now made manifest ; being indeed attested by the whole tenour of the law and the prophets f which join in leading our eyes to the
tain mercy. To be justified-, also sometimes consequently, that law has 'here, and in
signifies to overcome in judg ment, Psal. li. 4, many subsequent passages, that general
and the expression of being just before sense. A very learned person has lately
God implies the same. And that thisis the proposed to render sf ipfocv vo/ah by the
sense of the word in this epistle, appears law of works ; pleading 0u7fl it/uuv 6i£ct.-
from several passages ; particularly Rom. ^,»c (Heb. vi. 2) as a parallel instance ;
ii. 3. So that on the whole, as he ar- but I have declined this rendering, as
gues, justification is not a phrase parallel (ver. 27) the apostle expresses the law
to forgiveness, but refers to a judicial of work? by words placed in a different
process, and carries in it the idea of ac- order, vopat <ru>v epfav, opposed to vo/uttt
quittal, praise, and reward. And indeed Trissa; ; and (ver. 28) %&pie epfu>v vojux
it seems to me always ultimately to refer is plainly, as we render it, without the
to the being pronounced, and treated as works of the law; as the continuation of
righteous, in the great day of God's the apostle's argument, in reference to
universal judgment. See Rom. ii. 13, 16. Abraham shews. Nor can I see what
b By works of the law.~\ I think with great end could be served by allowing this
Mr. Locke, that the word law must here criticism ; since the apostle elsewhere as-
be taken in this extent, comprehending serts justification y.up^ tpfav without works.
ceremonial and moral, revealed and natu- (chap. iv. 6.) And to say that tpfcev is put
ral. And this I conclude, not so much elipticaily for vo/ua spfav ^ (that is, works
from the omission of the article, (com- for the Iceso of works J is very arbitrary,
pare Rom. ii. 12, 14, 25, 27; chap. iii. Nor can I conceive, that any one can be
31; chap. v. 13, 20 ; in all which places, justified by the law of works, without being
and many more, vojv.®' without the article justified by the works or vice versa; and this
signifies the Mosaic law, as the sense is expressly Paul's assertion, chap. iv. 4, 5. evidently proves,) but from the conclu- c By the law is the knowledge of sin.~]
sion which the apostle draws, and the This strongly implies the broken and dis-
vhole tenor of his subsequent argil- jointed state of human nature, in conse-
ment ; which would have very little quence of which the precepts which God
weight, if there were room to object, gives us, will, on the whole, only serve to
though we cannot be justified by our convict us of guilt, but not to produce an
obedience to the law of Moses, we may obedience by which we can finally be ac-
be justified by our obedience to God's quitted, and accepted. Some render it,
natural law. And nothing can be more the law takes cognizance of sin. evident, than that the premises, from d Attested by the law and the prophets."}
which this conclusion is drawn, refer to See in this view, Gen. xv. 6 ; Isa. liii. tilt the Gentiles as well as the Jews ; and DajJ. ix. 24.
But justification is by grace through the blood of Christ. 4t
22 Even the right- great Messiah : Even the righteousness of God, sect. eousness of God, lvhich he hath appointed us to seek, by the ex- vii- jSSo&iS&iu ««? of a living/^ on the power and grace ~ and upon ail them of his Son Jesus Christ ; to whom he com- jjj 22 that believe ; for rnands us to commit our souls, with all humble there is no differ- ^ 0heciient reKard. This way of obtaining
ence : . . °. ,.r . T J , °
righteousness and lire is now, 1 say, made man- ifest to all, and, like a pure, complete, and glo- rious robe, is put upon all them that believe ; whether they were, or were not, acquainted ■with, or subject to, the Mosaic law before their conversion to Christianity -.for there is in this respect no difference at all between one believ-
23 For all have er and another. For all have sinned, as we 23 sinned, and come demonstrated above, and come short of the glo- shortof the glory of yy Qj God * they have failed of rendering him
that glory that was so justly his due, and there- by have not only made themselves Unworthy the participation of glory and happiness with him, but stand exposed to his severe and dread-
24 Being-justified ful displeasure : And if any escape it, they are 24 freely by his grace, sucn^ as being induced to embrace the gospel, te£& tajS ore justified freely without pretending to plead Christ : any merit or their own, by his rich and sover- eign grace, proposed there by virtue of that redemption and deliverance zvhich is in Christ
25 Whom God Jesus his well beloved Son : Whom God hath 2b hath set forth *o£e a in hjs infinite mercy proposed and exhibited to faXin^his1 btood, us in the gospel/ 'as a propitiation through
whom he may honourably discover himself as propitious to us, and converse favourably with us, as he did with Moses from the mercy seat : an inestimable privilege, which we receive by virtue of faith in his atoning blood, with which the throne of God is, as it were, sprinkled over ; as the propitiatory in the tabernacle was with the blood of the sin offering. (Lev.
■ Lome short of the glory of God.'] Mr. signifies a deficiency of what might have
Fleming, and after him, if I mistake not, been attained, rather than the loss of what
Lord Barrington, explains this falling short is actually possessed. Compare Mat. xix.
of God's glory, as signifying the loss of that 20 ; 1 Cor i. 7 ; Heb. iv. 1, chap. xii. 15. lucid resemblance of the glorious Shedrinah,
which they, after Mr. Joseph Mede, sup- { Proposed.] Some contend that jroatdtfo
pose our first parents to have worn in their here signifies to exhibit; others, that it
primeval state. But if it were to be grant- signifies to determine, intend, orfx upon.
edthey had such a glory in that state, I (Compare Bos in Loc. and Eph. i. 9, 11 ;
cannot think it would have been natural to Rom. i. 13.) I have chose the word pro-
have called it God^s glory, or to explain the pose, as having just the same ambigc-
word L$-f$i:Sl*v of losing it, which certainly ity.
vol. 4. 7
4& Boasting excluded, not by the law, but by faith*
sect. xvi. 15, 16.) And this is appointed/or a demon- to declare his right-
vii- stration of his righteousness in the remission of eousness for the re- ___^ . , ,J. Q , ,. , J, mission of sins that
Rom SmS' n°W aPPears to be accomplished are pagt> through the
ili. 25 witnout any reflection upon that awtul attribute, forbearance of God ; which might seem to have a claim so directly contrary to it ; and this remission extends not only to the present, but former age, and to all the offences which are long since past, accord- zng to the forbearance of God, who has forborn to execute judgment upon sinners for their re- peated provocations, in reference to that atone- ment which he knew should in due time be
26 made. He has, I say, proposed his Son for a 26 To declare, /
demonstration of his righteousness, which now, s"v? at this time his . ... ' •* , , j . . . ' righteousness: that
m this present ever memorable and signals?, he might be just, and
is so wonderfully illustrated in the great trans- the justifier of him actions of our own age, intended for this pur- which beheveth in pose, that he might be, and appear just, and*ei>ns' yet at the same time, without impeaching in any degree the rights of his government, the justifier of him who is of the faith of Jesus, whosoever he be,s that is, of every one who sincerely believes in him, and acquiesces in that great method of salvation which God hath pub- lished by him, and established in his perfect obedience and meritorious sufferings.
27 Contemplate, I beseech you, this only way 27 Where is boast?
of redemption and acceptance, and sav, Where ,n& tufn ? I* ls ^x; ... r- t / ,- - • u.. eluded. By what
then lis] boasting in our own righteousness, or iaw?0f works? Nay:
on account of any other peculiar privileges ?
Or what reason can any who partake of these
blessings, have to glory in themselves ? You
will easily see, that it is entirely excluded. And
reflect farther, by what law is it excluded ?
[By the law] of works f By that of Moses, or
any other law, promising life only to perfect
obedience, and threatening all disobedience
with inevitable death ? By no means. This
would leave a man all the little reason for
boasting he could possibly have ; even that
g yust, and the justifier, Sec.] By just, Mr. might have seemed incredible, had we
Taylor would understand merciful, and not received such an account of the propiti-
Mr. Locke, faithful to his promises,- but ation and atonement. But our explication
either ofthese makes but a very cold sense, is vindicated in a most masterly and un-
when compared with that we have here answerable manner by the worthy author
given. It is no way wonderful that God of an excellent tract, entitled, Christ the Me-
should be merciful, or faithful to his prom- diator, p. 85, Isfc. to which I with great
ises, though the justifier of believing sinners : pleasure refer the reader. but that he- should be just in such an act
Justification by faith establishes the law. 43
but by the law of be had acted perfectly right and well, and had sect.
faith. all that excellence and worth of character which _
a being in his circumstances could attain. But Rom if you suppose him to have recourse to the ^.27 gospel, by the law of faith it must certainly be excluded, since the very constitution of that re- quires persons to acknowledge themselves sin- ners, and as guilty and indigent, to make an humble application to the free mercy of God in Christ for pardon, and every other blessing which is necessary to their final happiness.
28 Therefore we jye therefore are come to a conclusion of this 28 conclude,that a man t Qf our argument, that a man, of whatever
is lustified by faith r o ' / . ,«j£ »» _
without the deeds of nation, profession, or character, zs justified by a
the law. true, lively, and effectual faith in the gospel,
without the zvorks of the law ;h that is, though
destitute of any legal works, in consequence of
which he could claim justification and life.
29 /* he the God And this naturally leaves room to add, [Is 29 of the Jews only ? U Q0dA who hath established such a method of
Genti^80Ycf.,thrfJU8tification' the God of the Jews only, and not
the Gentiles also : also of the Gentiles P Surely he is the God of the
Gentiles too : since it is very evident, that all
claim from works being thus universally given
up, the Jews and Gentiles must in this respect
30 Seeing it is one stand upon a level. So that [it is] one God, the 30 God, which shall same eternal and unchangeable Jehovah, that
S2? % c to"; ■« j**w ^JT' lho ,hav,e re„ceivi dn
and uncircumcision cumcision, not by that, but by faith; and will
through faith. justify the Gentiles too, who are still in their
uncircumcision, through the same faith ; and
therefore demands the grateful love, and the
new obedience of both.1
31 Do we then Now while we maintain this method of jus- 31
tification and salvation, can it be said, that we derogate from the honour of God's justice or
h A lively and effectual faith, without one, and supposes it an allusion to the
works, &.c] By thus guarding the asser- prediction, Zech. xiv. 9, that the Lord
lion we sufficiently see how very consist- shall be one, and his name one ; fulfilled by
ent it is with that of St. James, * (chap. ii. the publication of the gospel. But I
17, 24,25,) who only in effect asserts, think this supposed allusion far fetched,
that no faith can suffice to our justification and see not any occasion for supposing
which is not in fact productive of obedi- at Msnm by faith, and Si*. Trirtug through
ence ; and when the matter is thus stated, faith, to signify different things j ,nor£an
there is no appearance of contradiction. I see what different idea can here be affix-
i One God, viho justifieth the circumcision ed to them. L'Enfant renders it, he will
by faith, and uncircumcision through faith. .] justify the circumcision by faith, and wicircii?nf
Mr. Locke would render it, seeing God is cision by the same faiths.
44 Refections on justification by grace through Christ.
sect, his law ? Do we set aside the latv by faith, as if make void the law vii- it were a faulty, or annihilate it, as if it were f11™^ ^we^
"„ * an useless thing? God forbid, that we should tablish the law.
iii 31 ever 'nsinuate such a design, or entertain such a thought. Nay, on the contrary, we really es- tablish the laiv,k on a firmer foundation than ever, and place it in a juster and more beauti- ful point of light : for we shew also its honour displayed in the atonement as well as the obe- dience of Christ ; and we make it of everlast- ing use, for attesting the truth, and illustrating the necessity of the gospel, as well as for di- recting the lives of men, when they profess to have received it ; as we shall abundantly shew in the process of this discourse.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our whole souls rejoice in this glorious display of the Divine mercy, in so beautiful an harmony with Divine justice, in our redemption by Christ ; to which the apostle in this section bears so noble a testimony. We are all become guilty before God; so that if he should mark iniquity, nofesh living could be justified before him : let us therefore with all reverence and esteem, and
21 with all joy, embrace the righteousness of God, as now attested by
22 the law and prophets, by Christ and his apostles ; which shall be
23 upon all believers without any difference : humbling ourselves deeply in the presence of God, as those who have sinnedy and
24 come short of his glory ; and seeking to be justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus.
25 To him let us continually look, as the great propitiation; exer- cising faith in, his blood, and rejoicing that those which seemed to our feeble apprehensions the most jarring attributes, are now
27 reconciled and glorified. Let us readily acknowledge that boasting is excluded; and in the grateful overflowings of our souls fall down before that throne whence pardons are dispensed, and confess, " that this act of grace is our only plea ;" and that we must remain humble before God for ever, in a sense of the demerit of our sins, and the abundance of his mercy. 9,30 Let Jews and Gentiles unite in thanksgivings to God, and in love to each other, as having been all involved in the same condemnation, and all partakers of the same compassion. And
31 let Christians remember, that God intended by this illustrious
verse 20
k We establish the lavo.~] Some render I think not the proper signification of it, Nay, but we are the persons that observe ira/m. For the justice of this inferences the law; which is a just and strong see Christ the Med. p. 90 — 96. thought, (compare Roiia. via. 3, 4,) but
Abraham was not justified by works. 45
display of grace, not to supersede, but to establish his law. May sect. we therefore make it our concern, that not only the actions of vu- our lives, but the sentiments of our hearts, be directed and de- "™~ ' termined by it ; as it is now enforced by more powerful motives than when it appeared in its unallayed terrors.
SECT. VIII.
The apostle here shexvs, that Abraham and David sought justifica- tion in such a way as the gospel recommends ; that is, by faith. Rom. IV. 1—12.
Romans IV. 1. ROMANS IV. 1.
TyHAT shall we T HAVE been observing to vou, that we sect. A Jah^otlthe" A Christians, by maintaining the doctrine of J™_ as pertaining to the justification by faith, instead of superseding Rom flesh3 hath found ? and enervating, do indeed establish the Divine iv. { law, and assert in the most convincing manner both its authority and purity. For the illus- tration of this therefore, let us consider the important instance of Abraham, and the man- ner in which he was justified. What then shall we say, that the holy patriarch Abraham^ cur reverend father, according to the fleshy hath found effectual in this respect ?a and to what must his justification and acceptance with
2 For if Abra- God be ascribed ? For if Abraham were justi- 2 ham were Justjfiejj fied by circumcision, or by the merit of any wheTeoftl glory, but other ™rks, rather than by the free grace and not before God. mercy of God, then he hath something in which
he may glory :b but it is certain, by what the sacred oracles express, that, though the beha- viour of this celebrated person was indeed in- nocent, fair and honourable before men, yet
3 For whatsaith [he hath] not anv thing to boast in the sight of a the scripture? Abra- God% For wfiat saHh the scripture up0n this
■ Hath found ] Some would transpose obtaining, and that by merit. Annot. ex He-
the words, and render them, " Shall %ve rod. in Loc. say that our father Abraham hath found,
that is, obtained justification and life, ac- b He hath something innvhich he may glo-
cording to thejiesh, that is, by circumcision, ry.~] This seems to intimate, that the Jews
and observing the carnal rites of the Mo- maintained not only the necessity, but the
saic economy .?" But when the natural or- merit of the Jewish observances ; else it
der, and usual import of the phrase makes might have been replied, that Abraham
so easy and so good a sense, I can see no was indeed justified upon his being cir-
reason for admitting this construction, cumcised, but that it was by the grace of
Jlaphelius shews, that Herodotus, and oth- God, in freely annexing the promise of
er authentic Greek authors, use iu^Kco for justification and life to such a rite.
46 But his faith was imputed for righteousness.
sect, head ? (Gen. xv. 6.) Abraham believed God, ham believed God, via. « when he made him the promjse 0f that mj. and it was counted ■ ' t ». .01 1 • unto him tor rierhU
Rom raculous and important Seed, and so it was im- eousness.
iv. 3 putedto him, or placed to his account, for right- eousness, or in order to his justification :" that is, God was pleased graciously to accept it, though he had not that complete and perfect righteousness which might in strict justice be- demanded of every rational creature, as the only condition of his being acquitted at the Di-
4 vine bar. Now to him who thus worketh to the 4 Now to him that
utmost extent of all that was required, the re- wor^eth is the »- . . , x . , t M * . , ward not reckoned
ward proportioned to that work is not charged 0f grace, but of debt. to account, as matter of grace,0 but of debt ; and he may glory, at least in having diligently
5 earned it. (Compare chap. xi. 6.) But to 5 But to him that
him who in this sense worketh not, who can by worketh not, but be -
no means pretend to have wrought all right- !ieve^htlonuhim th*fc
1 ±u 11 t r l l' f j lustifieth theungod-
eousness, out numbly believeth on him who de- {„ hjs fa-lth js CoUnt-
clareth the freeness of pardoning grace, and ed for righteousness by that justifeth even the ungodly, if he repent and return, the phrase used concerning Abra- ham may be applied with the strictest propri- ety, and it may be said, that his faith is imput- ed to him, or placed to his account, for right- eousness, or to the purpose of his being accept- ed and treated by God as righteous.
6 And [this is] very agreeable to what we read 6 Even as David elsewhere ; particularly as David (Psal. xxxii. als0 describeth the
1 , 2,) describeth the blessedness of the man who is blessed"ess, of *he ir^i 1 1 ^ 1 ,, r man unto whom God
accepted ot God, whom he speaks u oi as one imputeth righteous- to xvhom God, according to the method of pro- ness without works ; ceeding we now maintain, imputeth righteous- ness "without any supposition of, or regard to a former series of good works, supposed to
7 have been performed by him." For he ex- 7 Saying, Blessed presses himself thus, " Blessed are they whose are. .they whose ini- iniquities are pardoned, and whose sins are, as it ^ whose ^STare were, covered* by the veil of Divine mercy : covered :
c As of grace."] Raphelius has shewn, * Whose iniquity is pardoned, and whose that ftfoov does not only signify a reward of sin is covered."] Archbishop Leighton has debt, but also a gift of favour ; and that the so elegantly and beautifully illustrated phrase /ui&cv <f«§«;>v occurs in Herodotus ; these words, that I must beg leave to re- so that a reward of grace or favour is a das- fer those of my readers that cannot use sical as well as theological expression, his Latin meditations on the xxxiid Psalm, Could we be sure that Abraham was once to review the English translation of it in an idolater, it would be some illustration the 2d volume of his Expository Discourses j of the apostle's reasoning here ; but the printed at Edinburgh, ir48. validity of it by no means depends upon that fact.
uncircumcision.
tie Was justified 'by faith before he was circumcised, 4&
3 Blessed is the Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth sect. man to whom the not sjn» Which plainly implies, that sin had viii.
s^rdwiUnotimPute been committed by the best and happiest of
men, and that it is matter of mercy and favour, .°m£ that it is not charged to account, so that he should finally be condemned for it. 9 Cometh thisbles- Noxv while we are speaking of this blessedness 9 sedness then upon 0f the pardoned and accepted sinner, give me
to™Z ZZ leave "> ask' [*'* **■?] «P°«tl" circumcision cumcision also ? For [only,] or also on tJie uncircumcision ? The cel- we say that faith ebrated instance we have just been mentioning was reckoned to A- wm s\iew how far circumcision is from being braham tor right- , . . r _ *>
eousness. necessary to a snare in it. ror \when\ we say,
as above, that faith was imputed to Abraham 10 How was for righteousness ye How and when ivas it lO it then reckoned ? tnus imputed, and charged to his account, in when he was in cir- .» • . J 3 Jir, , ° . . . .
cumcision, or in un- tnis view • When he was in circumcision, or in circumcision ? not in uncircumcision ? [Truly] the history plainly circumcision^ but in shews us, that it was not in circumcision, but in
uncircumcision ; for it relates this important
circumstance of Abraham, as taking place many 11 And he receiv- years before circumcision was instituted/ And 11 ed the sign of cir- it assures us, that he received the sign of cir- theTigTteousn'ess °f <™~, not as the means of making him ac- the faith which he ceptable to God when he was not before so, had yet being uncir- but as the token of his being already accepted ; cumcised : that he and therefore as the seal of the righteousness of
that faith which he had in uncircumcision .*s that
* Imputed to him for righteousness ] I book of God's remembrance, "that we
think nothing can be easier, than to under- are believers :** and this appearing,
stand how this may be said in full consist- we are graciously discharged, yea, and re-
ence with our being justified by the impu- warded, as if we ourselves had been per-
tation of the righteousness of Christ, that fectly innocent and obedient. See my
is, our being treated by God as righteous, Sermons on Salvation by Grace, p. 14 — 19,
for the sake of what he has done and suf- which account is perfectly agreeable to
fered : for though this be the meritorious what Witsius has remarked. Oecon. Feed. lib.
cause of our acceptance with God, yet iii.chap. viii. §36.
faith may be said to be imputed to us m f Many years before circumcision was
^K*<Gcri/y»v, in order to our being justified, or instituted. 3 It is said this imputation
becoming righteous : that is, according to was made on Abraham's believing the
the view in which I have elsewhere more promise, Gen. xv. 6, about a year before
largely stated it, as we are charged as the birth of Ishmael ; but he did not
debtors in the book of God's account, receive circumcision till Ishmael was
what Christ has done, in fulfilling all thirteen years old, Gen. xvii. 27, conse-
righteousness for us, is charged as the quently, Abraham was declared justified
grand balance of the account ; but that it at least fourteen years before he was cir-
may appear, that we are, according to cumcised.
the tenour of the gospel, entitled to the e Seal of the righteousness of faith]
benefit of this, it is also entered in the This seems an incontestable proof,- that'
48 Reflections on the happiness of a justified state*
srcT
viii
ct. so he might be the father of all those who believe might be the father
lh- in uncircumcision, that righteousness may also be ?/ a11 tihlem that be- - » , ' , P , -a a- lieve, though they
" imputed unto them, that they may be justified in be not circlfmcised :
iv°Ti tne same meansi and that it may be written that righteousness down in the book of God's remembrance, that ™ight be imputed 12 they are so. And he received this right by Di- U]\°2 Ae^ atn° ;fath- vine appointment, that he might also be the er 0f circumcision to father of the circumcision, that is, to those xvho them who are not of should afterwards practice it, and were not f£ ™cQl ™n only partakers of the external ceremony ofcir- tn*e steps 0f ^t cumcision, which in itself indeed can have no faith of our Father efficacy ; but shall also walk in the footsteps ^^\^rm^m of that faith of our father Abraham, which he cumcfeetk^ had in uncircumcision, and which rendered him so dear to God while he was in that state*
IMPROVEMENT.
If there be indeed such a thing as happiness to be enjoyed by verse mortal man, it is the portion of that man of whom David speaks,
7i 8 even of him whose iniquity is pardoned, and xvho se sin is covered^ and who enjoys the manifestation of that pardon. Well may he endure the greatest afflictions of life with cheerfulness, and look forward to death with comfort ; when the sting of all these evils is taken out, and the returning tokens of the Divine favour con- vert them into blessings. O let us earnestly pray that this hap- piness may be ours : that the great and glorious Being whom by our sins we have offended, and in whom alone the right and power of pardon resides, would spread the veil of his mercy over our provocations, and blot them out of the book of his remembrance !
Let us on the one hand fix it in our mind, that it is the char- acter of that man to whom this bles'sedness belongs, that in his spirit there is no guile ; and on the other, let us often reflect, that it is in consequence of a righteousness which God imputes^ and which faith receives and embraces. We are saved by a scheme that allows us not to mention any works of our own, as
1, 2 if we had whereof to glory before God, but teaches us to ascribe
our salvation to believing on him who justifieth the ungodly,
5 Nor need we be ashamed of flying to such a method to which
% 3 Abraham the father of the faithful had recourse himself, and on
which he built his eternal hope. May we share his disposition
of mind, that we may inherit the same promises ; walking
12 in the footsteps of our father Abraham. So shall we also be
circumcision was a seal of the covenant of siderable objection that hath ever been grace, and not merely of temporal promises ; urged against infant baptism. .and consequently obviates the most con-
Justification only by the law makes void the promise. 49
waited the friends and children of God, and sit down with Abraham, sec-*. Isaac, and Jacob, in his heavenly kingdom* vm'
SECT. IX.
In order to recommend the scheme of justification, by believing God's promises, the apostle shetus, that it xuas an illustrious act of faith, which entailed everlasting honours on the great patriarch, Abraham ; in which he xvas intended for an example to us. Rom* IV. 13, to the end,
Romans IV. 13. &OMANS IV. 13.
T^OR the promise y HAVE spoken of Abraham as the father ix ' X that he should be J[ Qf uncircumcised believers, as well as those __
the neirot the world, _, . .. f -j -*»* j^l*
nvas not to Abraham, of the circumcision, (ver. 11, 12,) and that Rom.
or to his seed, with evident propriety ; for the prom ise to Abra- iv. 13
through the law, but ham and his seed that ne should be heir of the
e^.of'f^'^r^thatis, that he should inherit all the
nations of the earth, as a seed that should be
blessed in him, was not, and could not be by
the law of circumcision, or of Moses ; being,
as we have already observed, prior to both ; but
it was by the righteousness of faith. God gave
him that promise on his exerting a remarkable
act of faith, on which God in the most gracious
and honourable manner declared his accept-
14 For if they ance of him as righteous. Now if they who 14 •which are of the law are of the law, and depend upon that alone,
be heirs, faith is r^-j neirs, exclusive of all others, (as some ^i,7d^ o6f so eagerly contend,) then that faith, which in none effect : the instance before us was so eminently hon-
oured of God, is made useless, and treated as a thing of no value ; and so the promise made to it is in effect abrogated, the performance of it being put, not only on new conditions, but on
15 Because the sucn as cannot be Perfectly performed in this 15 law worketh wrath: sinful state.b For the law of God, consid-
■ Heir of the •world.'] Ko^o? cannot here b Cannot be perfectly performed] This signify, as y» sometimes does, one country, is here said with reference to a moral im- or land, how fine or large soever. It must possibility. It seems evident from what therefore imply his inheriting a seed out follows, that the law is to be considered as of all nations, whom he might be said to insisting on an obedience absolutely per- possess, in such a sense, as children are feet ; so that these good men who were said to be an heritagey Psal. cxxvii. 3. Com- justified under it, were not justified by it, pare Gen. iv. 1 ; Prov. xvii. 6. See also but by the dispensation of grace under Psal. lxxxii. 8, where God is said to inherit which Abraham was, which, though not the nations that are taken into his family a part ot tU« covenant of God by Moses, on the profession of the true religion.
VOL. 4. 8
SOr The promise was, that he should be the father of many nations.
sect, ered in itself alone, and without anv regard to for where no law is, ix- that grace, which, though it was in fact mingled the™ is no transgrea- with it, yet makes no part of the legal dispen- sation as such ; is so extensive and difficult, and we are so weak and sinful, that in fact, in- stead of securing to us the promised blessings, it only worketh wrath, that is, it becomes to us accidentally an occasion of wrath, and exposes us to punishment as transgressors ; for where there is no law, either revealed or intimated, [there is] no transgression ; but the multiplica- tion of precepts increases the danger of offend- ing, and the clearer declaration of those pre- cepts aggravates the guilt attending the viola-
16 tion. But therefore [it,] that is, the promise, 16 Therefore itf* and the inheritance to which it relates, [is] 0/ of faith, that it m^ faith, or annexed to \t,that it [might be] of grace, endy §™ce ^m^se that God might magnify the riches of his grace might be sure to all in proposing justification and life to us in a the seed, not to that way that might in multitudes of instances be &£**£*■& effectual ; that so the blessing exhibited in the which is of the faith promise might be firm, and secure to all the be- of Abraham, who is lieving seed; not only to that part of his de- the father of us all ; scendants which was placed under the dispen- sation of the Jewish law, who are not indeed excluded from it, if they seek it in a proper manner ; but to that xvhich is the seed of that holy patriarch, to whom the promise was made, by a nobler relation, even by a participation oj the faith of Abraham, who is in this view the
\f father of us all: As it is written, (Gen. xvii. 17 (As it is writ-
6,) I have made thee a father, not of one family lfn> I.bave _made
, ' t i r r r l i_ ^ r thee a father of many
alone to descend from Isaac, or Jacob, but of nationSi) before him
many nations ; so that he is in some degree whom he believed, even like God himself,0 who is the father of all ew/z God, who quick- good men ; like that Almighty Being in whom *£££*&&£* he believed, as reanimating those who are dead, which be not, as and calling into action and enjoyment things though they were : that are not now in existence, with the same ease as those that are,6- 18 And since I have begun to touch upon it, 18 Who against permit me, my brethren, to animate your faith,
was not, and could not be, abrogated by d Calling things that are not."] That this
it. Compare Gal iii. 17- is to be understood of summoning them, as
c Like God.~\ So I think *«7*va.v7< may it were, to rise into being, and appear before
here signify; and accordingly it is ren- /«?w, Eisner has well proved on this place* desged, ad instar Dei by Parous.
As Abraham was, so are we, justified 'by faith. IS
hope believed in by dilating a little farther upon that of this il- »»CTk
hope, that he might lUStrious patriarch. It was he, who against all "
become the father of humananci probable hope, believed with anassur- Rom manynations; accor- . f , r ' _. .IVU»"*
ding to that which ed and joyful hope,^ on the security ot the Di- lv. 18 was spoken, So shall vine word, that, unlikely as it seemed, he should thy seed be. ^g fl father of many nations, according to that
-which was spoken to him, (Gen. xv. 5,) when he was called to take a view of the stars of heaven, and God said, " So numerous and glo-
19 And being not rious shall thy seed be" And having received 19 weak in faith, he sucn a promise, not being feeble in faith, how considered not his feeble soever he mi ehtbe in his animal constitu- own bodv now dead, . , » - - , , . , . , when he was about tion, he considered not his ozvn body, which with
an hundred years regard to the probability of begetting children
old, neither yet the wag HQW ^ea^ fje'mg about an hundred years old ;
xvomiT S nor the deadness of Sarah's womb, of whom the
sacred historian tellsus, "that it ceased to be
with her after the manner of women :" (Gen,
20 He staggeredxviii.il.) Amidst all these difficulties and dis- 20 not at the promise of couragements, he objected not to the promise of God through unbe- qqcj through unbelief, but was strengthened by h&^SSSE*" exercise of the most vigorous and trium-
to God ; phantjto/2, thereby giving a due and becoming
glory to the great God, the Lord of universal
21 And being fully nature ; And was confidently persuaded, that 21
persuaded,thatwhat what he had thus graciously promised, he zvas,
he had promised, he d - M perform though that per-
-was able also to per- ~ ' r -\ i •
form formance should to sensible view seem ever so
22 And therefore improbable. And therefore this heroic faith 22 it was imputed to was so acceptable to the Divine Being, that it him ior righteous- was^ as we have hearcj again and again, imput- ed or accounted to him for righteousness, that is, in order to his justification. Neither was it 23
23 Now it was not written in the sacred records, which are to written for his sake reacn trie remotest ages, xvith regard to him onh)^ ^uted^him TaS or chiefly to do a personal honour to that illus- trious patriarch, that it was thus imputed to him;
24 But for us also, But alsofor our sakes, to whom z7,that is,the like 24 to whom it shall be faith, shall also be imputed, if we steadily believe imputed, if we be- *m him, who not only brought Isaac as from the &VjS»~ dead womb of Sarah, but in the most literal Lord from the dead, sense, raised Jesus our Lord from the dead,\vhen
he lay among them slain and mangled by his
25 Who was de- cruel enemies ; Even that great and glorious 25 iivered for our often- Redeemer, who was delivered up to them by
the determinate counsel of God, that by his death and sufferings he might atone for our many offences, and when he had fully satisfied
52 Reflections on the faith of Abraham, &c«
sect, the Divine justice for them,e was raised again ces, and was raised iKi for our justification ; that putting our trust in aSa.in for our justijj- '~~ him, who was thus apparently discharged from catl0X1, |v 25 a^ farther claim upon him, as our surety, we might obtain, by virtue of our relation to him, plenary pardon and eternal life,
IMPROVEMENT,
i,FT us continually bear in our mind the great and venerable verse example of our father Abraham : labour to the utmost to trace ' his steps ; and have faith in God, who at his pleasure quickeneth the dead, andcalleth things which are not as if they were. If sense were 10 judge, it would pronounce many of these difficulties in- 20 vincible, which lie in the way of the accomplishment of his prom- ises ; but they shall all be fulfilled in their season. Let us there- fore be strong in faith, remembering that thus it becomes us to glorify that God, who condescends so far as to engage the honour of his word for the support of our souls. He who hath promised is able to perform, for with him all things are possible. Already hath he done that for us which we had much less reason to ex«» 25 pect, than we now have to hope for any thing that remains. He delivered his son Jesus for our offences, to redeem us by his blood from final and everlasting ruin. 24 Let it be our daily joy that he was raised again for our justi- fication ; and let his resurrection be continually considered as a 52,23 noble argument to establish our faith in him who performed this illustrious work of power and mercy. So shall it be imputed to us likewise for righteousness ; yea, so shall the righteousness of our Redeemer be reckoned as ours, to all the purposes of our justification and acceptance with God. And though, by our transgression of the law, we can never inherit by any claim from 14, 15 that, which only worketh wrath and condemnation in conse- 16 quence of our breach of it ; yet shall we, by believing and obey- ing the gospel, find the promise sure to us, as the spiritual seed cf Abraham, and be for ever happy in the enjoyment of that better Canaan ; when every earthly inheritance shall he no more found.
• Fully satisfied the Divine justice for dispensed with, or in any degree weaken - them.] By satisfying the Divine justice, I ed, or our obligation to the free grace of jnean,"doingallthatwasnecessary,ampry the Father in our salvation transferred, or and perfectly to secure the honour of the enervated." And I desire it may be re- Divine government, in the pardon and membered, and attended to throughout, acceptance of penitent and believing that this is the sense in which I would use sinners ;" but I do not mean " the pay- the phrase, wherever it occurs in any of ment of the debt, in such a sense as that my writings, and I hope it will not be cur engagements to holiness should be foui^d that! have ever deviated from it.
Being justified by faith, we have peace with Cod* S3
SECT. X.
The excellency of the gospel dispensation is farther illustrated ; be* lievers being hereby brovght into so happy a state, as turns even the heaviest afflictions of life into an occasion ofjoy. Rom. V. 1—11.
., ., 1 Romans V. t.
Romans V. \. «_-_-—•« ■ . ,
THEREFORE T 7^ T E have been reviewing the manner in sect. being justified V V which Abraham and David, those illus- x- by faith, we have trious patriarchs, looked for justification and _ peace with God, , . r j • v- L u '*. '€ Rom-
through our Lord happiness, and in which we are to seek it, it v< t
Jesus Christ we desire to succeed. We have been speaking
of our adorable Saviour, as delivered for our offences and raised again for our justifica- tion. Let us now therejore reflect a little on. those invaluable benefits, which we who have embraced this dispensation, whether Jews or Gentiles, enjoy in consequence of it. And here it is in the first place evident, that being thus justified by means of faith in Christ, xve have peace with God,* Our guilty fears are silenced, and we are taught to look up to him with sweet serenity of soul, while we no longer conceive of him as an enemy, but under the en- dearing character of a friend, and a father ; even 2 By whom also tnrough the mediation and grace of our Lord
we have access by Jesus Christ : By whom xve have been introduced b 2
* We have peace with God."] It seems I have more particularly stated and vin- very unreasonable to suppose, that when dicated it in the postscript which I have the apostle wrote such passages as this, added to the preface of my Sermons en l and Eph. i. 1 — 3, he should mean to ex- Regeneration, in the second edition,! must elude himself, who was no Gentile ; they beg leave to refer my reader thither, and are not therefore to be expounded, as hope I shall be excused from a more par- spoken particularly of the Gentiles : nor ticular examination of that very different could he surely intend by these grand scheme of interpretation, which Mr. Tay- descriptions and pathetic representations, lor has so laboriously attempted to revive, to speak only of such external privileges The main principles of it are, I think, as might have been common to Simon well confuted by my pious and worthy Magus, or any other hypocritical and friend Dr. Guyse, in the preface to his Par- tvicked professor of Christianity. And if he aphrase of this Epistle.
did not intend this, he must speak of all b We have been introduced, thv ^po?*- true Christians as such, and as taking it yuy><.v (t^kajukv.^ Raphelius. has shewn for granted, that those to whom he ad- from Herodotus,\hsit'7r[,..7*yuy*\sr>ftenuse<l dressed this, and his other epistles, were as a sacerdotal phrase, and signifies "being
)in the general such, though there might be with great solemnity introduced, as into ^ome few excepted cases which he does the more immediate presence of a deity in not think it necessary often to touch upon, his temple, so as by a supposed interpreter. And this is, after all, the true key to such from thence called Tr^crctyvyivg, the intro- passages in his epistles; and as such, I ducer, to have a kind of conference with. uhave used it throughout my work ; and as such a deity."
54- We rejoice In the fruit's
bect. bu means of faith into that state of grace and ao faith into this grace x- ceptance in which we now stand with humble wherein we stand,
, \ . . i • i i r i c and rejoice in hope
boldness in his presence, and cheertul conn- ofthe g\ovy 0f Go^
y™' dence, that nothing shall remove us from his favour. And by a farther consequence, we do not only rejoice in some considerable present privileges, but boast in a pleasant and assured hope of inheriting at length the glory of God ; a state of perpetual splendor and happiness in the house and presence of our heavenly Father, in which he will, as it were, adorn us with the
3 rays of his own glory. And not only do we so 3 And not only sct boast in this hope, but we also glory in ourtrib- but we glory in trib- ulation* and affliction, which far from esteem- j^^t* tribulation ing, as the Jews are ready to do, any token of WOrketh patience 5 reprobation or displeasure, we look upon as be- ing, in this connection, the allotment of God's
paternal love to us ; that we may thereby be enabled to do him a more singular honour, and be prepared for a more exalted happiness ; know- ing that tribulation, under the influence of Di- vine grace, worketh a calm, silent, humble pa- tience, a most beautiful and happy disposition of mind, which is daily strengthened by exer-
4 cise. And this patience produceth such an ex- 4 And patience* perience of God's supporting goodness, and such experience ; and ex* proof of our own sincere faith,d strict integrity, Penence> °Pe and steady resolution, for him, as we are sure
will be acceptable to him ; and therefore this experience and proof of our graces, which like pure gold brighten in the furnace, worketh a more lively and triumphant hope of a glorious
5 future reward. And this hope, sublime and 5 And hope mak- confident as it is, does not shame and confound etn not ashamed ^ [us] with disappointment; yea we know it can- because the love ° not, because we have already within ourselves the very beginning of that heaven at which it aspires. For the love of God, in the perfection of which the blessedness of that celestial world
c We glory also in tribulation.'] The such insinuation. And this delicacy of ad- Jews might object to the persecution of dress is so apparent in many passages of Christians, (as we know they did to that the epistles, that I should swell the notes of their master,) as inconsistent with what too much, if I were accurately to trace it. they concluded would be the state of the <l Proof of our faith.] Mons. Saurin people of the Messiah. It is therefore very justly observes, that the word Sckijuh with great propriety, that the apostle so has this signification, and in a metaphor, often discourses on the benefit arisingfrom taken from gold proved by purifying fire. the sufferings of true believers, by which Compare 1 Pet. i. 7; see Eccles. ii. 5.. lie lays in the strongest answer to any Saw. Serm. Vol. VII. p. 159.
v. ^
of our tribulation. $5
God is shed abroad consists, iff, in a plentiful effusion, poured hit o sect, m our hearts, by the our hearts blj his Hoiy Spirit whkh h ivm s. ' Holy Ghost which is ■? ,, v r ' . . , 6. , _,
given unto us. z/72^ w,y> and enables us to see his love amidst
all his corrections, and to delight ourselves dai- ly in him ; though for the present he appoints us trials which may seem ever so rigorous.
6 For when we Now all these invaluable privileges and 0 were yet without hopes which make Qur ]j s0 • f j amidst strengthen due time r, .. . . J J
Christ died for the sucn various tribulations and extreme suffer- ungodly. ings, are to be traced up to the death of Christ,
and resolved into his love : for when zue were yet in a weak and languishing, infirm and help- less state, destitute of all these Divine prin- ciples and hopes ; yea incapable of delivering ourselves from the depths of guilt and misery, into which we were plunged ; Christ most sea- sonably died for us, even in the stead of the un- godly,* for Jews and Gentiles, when they were, as we have proved before, all under sin.
7 For scarcely for Now* this is a most memorable thing, and 7 a righteous man will worthy our frequent, attentive, and affection- one die ■ vet Derad- •
venture for a good ate consideration. For scarcely would one be willing to die in the stead of a righteous man, though we apprehended him in the most imme- diate danger ; [if '] perhaps in the stead of a re- markably good and benevolent manp one would
e Died in the stead of the ungodly,'] By vr^ njuctv *tgS-«vs signifies he died in our ungodly here, Mr. Locke understands Gen- room and stead; nor can I find, that cL7rcQ*vuv tiles. f as also by weak, sinners, enemies, &.c. vrng <rtm has ever any other signification They are undoubtedly included ; but it than that of rescuing the life of another at seems very inconsistent with the whole the expense of our own : and the very next strain of the apostle's argument in the verse shews, independent on any other preceding chapters, to confine it to them, authority, how evidently it bears that Compare chap, iii 9 — 20, 22, 23 ; chap, sense here ,• as one can hardly imagine iv. 5 ; chap. v. 20 I therefore all along any one would die for a good man, unless expl iin such passages in the most exten- it were to redeem his life by giving up sive sense ; and think nothing in the his own. How much higher, not onl\ Gro- whclc iTevi Testament plainer, than that tius, but Le Clerc, carried their explica- the gospel supposes every human creature tions of this great doctrine, than some to whom it is addressed, to be in a state moderns have done, may be seen by con- of guilt and condemnation, and incapable suiting Grotius's Gloss on 1 Pet. ii. 19, fde of being accepted with God, any other- Satis/ cap. ix.) and Le Clerc on John i 29. wise than through the grace and mercy f Nmv , -j It is verv evident, that
Which it proclaims. Compare John m. cannothave the force of an illative par-
16,36; chap. v. 24 j 1 John m. 14; Mark ^ herCf op in the preceding. verfe ; Xn. 15, 16 ; Luke xx.v. 47 ; and espec- and it is hardly possible t0 number all the lally 1 John i. 10 ; than which no asser- passages in Paul»a writinss, t0 which the tion can be more positive and express. Al- Uke remark be appli€d,
bert fObserv Sacr.p. 304,) has well prov- ed that kxI* jwugo» should be rendered sea- g Righteous, —good] It is true that in sonabl: ; and Raphelius (Not. ex Xen. in one sense righteousness must include good- ver. 8',) has abundantly demonstrated, that ««** as we owe to every man a benevolent
S6 justifed by Christ's death, we shall be saved by his life.
sbct. even dare to die : for certainly it is but here and man some would *■ there one, in a great multitude, who would be even dare t0 die'
willing to redeem the most eminently useful
R°g' life at the price of his own. But God hath re- 8 But God com- commended his astonishing love towards us, and ^seth^is J^^ set it off as it were with this grand circumstance wjJ[les JJf'J^ yet of high embellishment, if 1 may so speak, that sinners, Christ died -when ive were yet sinners, and therefore not for us. only undeserving of his favour, but justly ob- noxious to wrath and punishment, Christ died in cur stead, that our guilt might be cancelled, and we brought into a state of Divine accept- 9 ance. Since therefore it hath pleased the bless- 9 Much more then, ed God to give us such an unexampled display ^s bZd^eS of his love as this, how high may our expecta- b-e savedfrom wrath tions rise, and how cheerfully may we conclude through him. that much more being now justifed by the effica- cy of his most precious blood, we shall be saved from wrath by him ! For we can never imagine that God would provide at so expensive a rate for our justification, and then finally leave us under wrath ; though we have acquiesced in the scheme of his grace for our deliverance. 10 For if, as I have already maintained, when 10 For if, when we were enemies, .through the perverseness of « ^J™J our minds, and the rebellion ot our lives, we to God by the death> were reconciled to God by the death of his own of his Son ; much dear Son, and if foreseeing we should fall into ™or| ^e^han™© this state of hostility, he made this wonderful saved b^his* life, provision for our being admitted to terms of peace ; how much more being thus reconciled, shall we be saved from misery, and made com- pletely happy by his recovered life, now he is risen from the dead, and ascended to glory ?
aftection, and are bound in duty to God Jewish Antiquities, lib.l.cap.ix.) bear some to do all the good we can to the whole allusion to a distribution of mankind into human species. But he may in common three classes, onon, D^my> and oiyvn, good speech be called a just or righteous man, men, righteous men, and si?mers, which, who gives to every one what is by law his some rabbinical writers mention. All the due ; and he a good or benevolent man who beauty and grace of this passage is lost, by voluntarily abounds in kind and generous reading x.£i>us instead of StKuta, as the ed- uctions, to winch no human laws can com- itor of the nev> version of 1727 dots ; with- pel him. Tully has the like distinction, out, as I can find, any single authority i (de Offic. lib. 1. chap. x. edit. Pierc.J and for a wicked man no one would willingly die, it is admirably illustrated by Rapheiius though for a benefactor some have readily (Not. ex Xen. in loc.J by apposite quota- offered to die. And ctyabu does not signify tions from other ancient writers. It may merely a personal benefactor, but in general ■very possibly, (as Codwyn has shewn in his a benevolent man.
Refections on the happiness of peace with God* 67
IMPROVEMENT.
With what ecstacies of holy joy may we justly survey these sect. inestimable privileges, the blessed consequences of having em- x# braced the gospel, and being justified by faith, unfeigned ! How """""" great a happiness to have peace zvith God, with that omnipotent ± Being, who can at pleasure arm all nature against us, or for us ! To have access to him by Jesus Christ, and daily converse with 2 him as our Father in heaven I To rejoice in an assured hope of enjoving glory with Christ, in his presence ; yea, of enjoying the God of glory. To see all affliction not only disarmed, but turned into matter of triumph, while tribulation worketh expert- 3,4 ence, patience, and hope / So may all our tribulations work, and be they ever so severe, they will be reasons for our joy and praise. The pain of them will soon be over ; the happy consequences of them will be as lasting as our immortal souls.
Let us endeavour to dilate our hearts, that we may receive 5 the largest effusions of the love of God, to be shed abroad there. The love of God ! That plant of paradise, which will spring up unto eternal life. And to excite it, let us be daily meditating upon the rich wonders of redeeming love and grace ; adoring that seasonable interposition of Divine mercy, that when we were 6 weak and guilty creatures, when we lay for ever helpless under a sentence of everlasting condemnation, that is, when we appear- ed thus in the eyes of him who beholdeth things which are not as 7 if they were, Christ died for us, and gave a token of his love even for the worst of sinners, which few among the children of men are willing to give, with respect to. the most upright and benevo- lent of their brethren. Since the love of God comes thus rec- ommended, let us cordially embrace it, and awaken all the pow- ers of our souls to a diligent care to secure the happy fruits ; that we may not receive the grace of God in vain. If we do in- deed experience in ourselves, not only that there is a foundation laid for our reconciliation, but that we are actually reconciled to God by the death of his Son, our hopes may rise high, that we shall 10 much more obtain consummate salvation by his life. For surely it is infinitely more astonishing, that the Son of God should die to reconcile enemies, than that having subdued their hearts by his dying love, and received them to friendship as the purchase of his blood, he should employ his recovered life and extensive authority for their protection, and complete salvation.
vol. 4. 9
£8 We glory in God, through Jesus ChrisU
SECT. XL
The apostle shews, that the calamities brought by the first Adam on his seed, are repaired with glorious advantage to all zvho by faith become interested in the second Adam. Rom. V. 11, to the end,
ROMANS V. 11. Romans V 11.
5kct. T HAVE been breathing out our hopes, and AND not only se, _^_ 1 our jovs, as we are Christians, and are Ata. ggg Rom taught by the principles ot our Divine religion Lord jesus Christ, T ii to rejoice, not only in the prospect of glory, by whom we have but even in tribulation itself. A?id now I must now received the add, that it is not only [so,] but that there is atonement- another grand consideration, which, though not yet mentioned, lies at the root of all our confi- dence and happiness ; which is this, that zve boast in God as invariably our covenant God and Father, through Jesus Christ our Lord, by whom we have now, in these late times, receiv- ed the great and important reconciliation? which not only averts the terrors of his wrath, but opens upon us all the blessings of his perpetual friendship and love. 12 And therefore b we may from these premises 12 Wherefore, as
infer, that the benefit which we believers re- ^ on<r miJ" sin en-
. ' r r, . . , . vi_ j . ; . tered into the world,
ceive from Christ,0 is equal to the detriment aml death by sin ;
we receive from Adam ; yea, is on the whole and so death passed greater than that ; for we now obtain righteous- upon all men, for ness and life from one ; as by one man, that is, that a11 have sinned' Adam, the common father of the human spe- cies, sin entered into the new made world, and death, before unknown in the creation of God, entered by sin ; and so death passed on from one generation to another upon all men ; unto which
* Received the reconciliation.'] The word c We believers.] As this 12th verse is
x.*lct\ha.y» here has so apparent a refer- an inference from the 11th, it seems evi-
ence to %(flaK*.a.ynfjiw and xeC}ttXKciytfle( in dent that they only are spoken of ; for it
the preceding verse, that it is surprising it is plain from comparing the 9th, 10th, and
should have been rendered by so different 11th verses with the first, that it is only
a word in our version ; especially as it is so they who are justified by faith, who have
improper to speak of our receiving an atone- peace with God, and who joy in him by Christ
orient, which God receives as made for our as having received the reconciliation. And
sins. this obvious remark clears the following
b Therefore^] AiathIc certainly does often passage of difficulties, which would be sign fy in this respect; but there are some exceeding great, if it were to be consider- instances even among the texts collected ed without regard to this connection, and by Mr. Taylor here, in which it may as which have in fact, misled many cowmen- well be rendered therefore : particularly tutors „■ who for want of attending to it, Matt. xiii. 13 ; John ix. 23 ; chap. xii. 18 ; have plunged themselves and their read- chap, xiii. 2 ; 1 Cor. iv. 17 ; chap. xi. 30 ; ers into great perplexity, and given a sense Eph. i 15. In all which places our ren- to the paragraph, of which it is by ne dering seems preferable to what he would means capable, propose.
For though by the one offence of Adam death came ; 5&
all have sinned in him,d that is, they are so far in- sect. volved in the consequence of his first transgres- X1- sion, as by means of it to become obnoxious to
13 For until the death. And that this was indeed the case, v j* Saw, sin was in the and this offence the engine of mortality in the rtrlimputedSwhen whole human species, we may infer from one there is no law. very obvious tact, I mean the death of infants,
from the very beginning ; for from the fall of Adam unto the time when God gave the lawby Moses, as well as after it, sin was, and appear- ed to be in the world, by the continual execu- tion of its punishment, that is, death. But it is a selfevident principle, that sin is not, and cannot be, imputed, where there is no law ; since the very essence of sin is the violation of a law. And consequently, if we see in fact that sin was imputed, we must conclude that the per- sons to whose account it appears to have been
14 Nevertheless, charged, were under some law. Nevertheless, 14 death reigned from jt is certain death reigned from Adam to Moses, Adam to Moses, • r , n j ../
even over them that even over giants as well as others, over those, had not sinned after I say, zvho had not sinned, according to the like* the similitude of neSs of the transgression of Adam, c that is, who Adam's transgres- had neyer jn ^ persons offended God,
aion : who is the fig- . . , . r . ,T . , . , '
ure of him that was as Adam their lather did ; zvho, with respect to come : to the extent of his actions to all his seed, xvas
the figure, or model f of him who was to come£
d Unto which all have sinned : t<p a ' Figure, or model.] That the word
<sr«ty7sf »//*/>7ov.] Eisner (Observ. Vol. II. Tv7r(§r has this signification, will appear
p. 26) would render it, on account of from Acts vii. 44 ; Rom. vi. 17 ; Phil.
whom ; and he produces some remarkable iii 17; 1 Thess. i. 7 ; 2 Thess. iii. 9;
authorities for it ; (compare Phil. iii. 12; 1 Tim. iv. 12; Tit. ii. 7; Heb. viii. 5 ;
Rom. x. 19 ; chap. xvi. 19 ; 1 Thess. iii. 1 Pet v. 3.
7;) but I think those produced by Mr. g Of him who w as to come : ts/usx>.«v7©'.3
Taylor, (from Gal. v. 13 ; Eph. ii. 19 ; Here is evidently an ellipsis. Most com-
J Thess. iv. 7 ; 2 Tim. ii. 14,) with the mentators have explained it as referring
use of the particles in some of the purest to the great person that was to come, or
Greek classics, sufficient to support his ren- in other words, the future \_Adam,~\ that is,
tiering, which I have here followed. See Christ- But Sir Norton Knatchbull would
his Scripture Doctrine of Original Sin, Part explain it of mankind to come. He thinks
I. p. 51, 8cc Note. that Adam cannot with any propriety be
e Likeness of Adam's transgression^ Mr. called a type of Christ, as the type of a thing
Locke and several more interpret this of is its shape, model, or representation ; and
the Gentiles, who did not sin against a therefore if the thing be good, the type of
positive lavs. But they might certainly it must be so too. Dr. Milner, in vindi-
have died for their transgression against cation of this interpretation, observes,
the natural law, under which they were that this will best agree with the apostle-s
born, and for which the apostle expressly design. For if Adam was to be consider-
asserts, not only that they were in fact ed as a public person, the type, figure, or
liable to perish, (chap, ii 12, lS?c. ) but representation of mankind, his conduct will,
that they knew they were worthy of death > as the apostle says it does, affect infants,
(chap. i. ult.J Dr. Milner* s Fading Flowers of Life, p. 1-i,
69 And reigned over the whole human race ;
sect, that is, a kind of type of the Messiah, as being
»• a public person and federal head.
Tet I must observe by the way, that with 15 Butnotasth«
RT respect to the free rift of God in the gospel <fen_ce> % al*° %
V. 15 ' . 1 . • r- -i . i ,? jr the free gift. For n
dispensation, it fit] not exactly as the offence, through the offence
nor limited in all respects as that is ; for if by ofone many be dead;
the offence of one many died, if the whole human much more the grace
family, numerous as it is, became obnoxious to ^gr^ce Ja^/z is
death and destruction thereby ; how much more by one man, Jesus
hath the free grace of God, and the gift [which Christ, hath abound-
is granted] by that grace, as manifested and ed unto man>r-
displayed in that one greater and better man
jfesus Christ, abounded to many, that is, to all
the numerous family of believers.
16 And this in two very important respects. In 16 And not a*/* the first place, the r'ift [is] not merely, as the ™as by one that sin- ruin that came upon us by one that sinned, in for the judo.ment respect to the number of offences in question ; was by one to con- for the sentence of but one offence [passed] upon demnation, but the us to condemnation; and we were no farther «-^^3 affected by the subsequent sins ot Adam, than cation. by those of any intermediate parent : but the gift of Divine grace, exhibited in the gospel, [is effectual] to our justification from the guilt of many offences* It not only delivers us from the sentence to which we were from our birth liable on account of Adam's sin, but from that more grievous and dreadful sentence which we had brought upon ourselves in adult life by our innu- merable and aggravated personal transgressions.
X7 Moreover there is another important article in vt For if by one which the grace of the gospelexceeds the seem- man's offence death ing severity, which attended the imputation of Scdmo^ Xy guilt from our first father Adam ; namely, that which receive a- if by one man's offence death reigned by one, over bundance of grace, all his posterity, as we observed above, they an(1 of tue Slft °^ who thankfully and obediently receive11 the over-
But it maybe sufficient to answer, that ed here by receiving the gift, thatitissur-
upon the common interpretation, there prising any should have spoken of it as
was plainly a correspondence between common to the whole human race. And
Christ and Adam, as each was a public nothing is more evident, than that the
head, though the influence of each on his word yx/uSava has often this sense, and
respective seed was different ; so that signifies being active in embracing a benefit
the whole reasoning of both these learned proposed, or a person offering himself
and ingenious writers seems inconclusive, under a character of importance. Com-
k Thankfully and obediently receive."] pare John i. 11,12; chap. iii. 11, 32;
It is so very plain, that the abundant reign chap. v. .43; chap. xii. 48; chap. xiii.
in life by Jesus Christ, is appropriated to 20 ; Jam. v. 10 ; 1 John V.9 ; 2 John 10 ;
persons of a particular character, express- 3 John 7.
Believers in Christ shall be justified from many offences* CI
- SECT.
xi.
righteousness, shall flowing abundance of free grace, and of the mu reign in life by one, nificent gift of righteousness exhibited in the Jesus Christ. gospel, shall much more reign in life by the one ~ ~
great Restorer and Recoverer of his seed, even v<°17* Jesus Christ : that is, believers shall by him be brought to a much nobler and more excellent life than that from which Adam fell, and which they lost in him. 18 Therefore, as by Therefore, on the whole, you see, as I b^gun 18 the offence of one, to observe to you before,1 that as [the conse-
ation : even so by the to all men, to bring condemnation upon them, so righteousness of one, a\s0^ on tne other side, [the consequence] of one
't&Vf^Z'^' g™»d act of righteousness [extended] to all men on all men unto jus- o m / o \ j
tificationoflife. who receive and embrace it ; securing to them that justification which will be crowned with the
19 For as by one enjoyment ^eternal life. For as by the dis- 19
man's disobedience 0iedience of one man maim ivere constituted sin- many were made sin- , \? , , •' ■ , .u .r
tiers ; so by the obe- nersi tnat is, became obnoxious to death, as it dience of one shall they themselves had sinned; so by the complete manybs made right- and persevering obedience of one many shall eous* be constituted righteous^ that is, they shall be
treated as such in the day of God's final ac- count; though they have no perfect righteous- ness of their own to plead, in consequence of which they should stand before God, and claim the reward.
20 Moreover, the But as for the law of Moses, that could not 20 law entered, that possibly procure this g^eat benefit to them ; for
that made a little entrance} that is, took place
•As I begun to observe, (Jfc] This madversion of a righteous God upon it:
18th verse seems connected with the end but simply to be raised from the dead is
of the 12d>; and all the intermediate vers- not being made righteous, or treated as a,
cs do undoubtedly come in as a parentis righteous person ; since it is a very sup-
sis ; and the reader, by perusing the in- posable case, and will in fact be the case;
terwoven text alone, will observe, that of millions, that a sinner may be raised
these verses, viz. 12th, 18th, 19th, make in order to more condign and dreadful
one continued sentence. But I judged it punishment. The whole interpretation
necessary here, and elsewhere, to break therefore, which Mr. Taylor has given of
the paraphrase into several sentences, lest this text, in this view, appears to me des-
the excessive length should have render- titute of a sufficient foundation, ed the sense obscure, and the passage un- J Made a little entrance.'] So <n-a?eiT»h&i,
wieldy and disagreeable. Many of Paul's properly signifies, and is well rendered by
sentences are, as they stand in the text, the Vulgate, subintravit ; in which sense
obscured by the length. Compare 2 Cor. <ar*pu<r*Kloi is used, Gal. ii 4. Thus the
xii. 14 ; chap. xiii. partial and limited entrance of the law
k Many shall be constituted righteous.] To is distiguished from that universal en- become liable to death for the offence of trance of sin, which passed on all, as another, is indeed being thereby consti- Mr. Locke well observes. This I think tuted a sinner, or treated as a sinner ; preferable to Mr. L'Enfant's rendering it, since death is, in its primary view, to be the lav: intervened, that is, between Adam Considered as the wages of sin, or the ani- and Christ.
62 Grace reigns through Jesus Christ to eternal life.
sect, among comparatively a very small number of the offence might a-
X1" mankind for a few ages, that the o fence mi? fit, b.oun,d ■ h"\ where - . i r i • j l j l. sin abounded, erace
Rom. instead of being removed, abound much more did much m*re ^
v. 20 than before; as in consequence of it many bound: things became offensive to God, which were before indifferent, and the guilt of moral offenc- es was aggravated by so express a declaration of the rule of duty, violated by them : so that on the whole, it seemed intended to convince and humble, rather than to justify. Tet, on, the whole, God hath taken an occasion to glo- rify the riches of his mercy by that dispensa- tion, and where sin has abounded under the most aggravating circumstances, grace hath superabounded, so as thereby to gain a superior 21 and more illustrious triumph. That as sin 21 That as sia
had reigned in the wide and universal devasta- j]ath reigned unt© turn which death had made on those whom ^'«^»™^ it had brought under that fatal sentence, so righteousness unto grace might reign to such a degree, as to eternal life, by Jesus bestow eternal life and happiness, through the chnst our Lor(1» glorious and complete righteousness m which we obtain by Jesus Christ our Lord, when we sincerely believe in him as our Saviour, and give up our souls to the authority of his equi* table and auspicious government.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us daily remember our relation to God by Christ Jesus, 11 and glory in this relation ; saying frequently, " He is indeed our Father. This God, with all his adorable, unfathomable, im- mutable perfections, is our God. He will be our Guide unto death, and our portion for ever. My soul shall make her boast in the Lord, What relation can be so honourable, what can af- ford such an unfailing spring of perpetual joy !"
Let us honour him in all his dispensations ; even those which may appear the most mysterious. In this number we are un- doubtedly to reckon his constituting Ada??itht covenant head of his posterit)% and involving our life or death in him ; yea, ad- justing the relation so, that our spiritual state should be greatly affected by his conduct, and we should by his transgression be- come the heirs, not only of death, but of moral pollution, and ultimately by virtue of our descent from him, be shapen in in' iquity and conceived in sin.
m Grace might reign to eternal life through righteousness, &C-3 This trajection die sense absolutely requires.
Reflections on Adam's sin, and the grace of Christ. 6S
It is a consideration which must carry awe and solemnity, sect grief and lamentation, throughout all ages, that by one man sin xu entered into the world, and death made such a progress by the en- "
trance of sin, as to pass upon all men in consequence of that act. 12 O God, how terrible are thy judgments ! and yet how rich thy compassion, in appointing the second Adam to repair the ruin and desolations of the first ! Yea, more than to repair them ; to deliver us from all our most aggravated transgressions, if we believe in him, and receive the gift of righteousness ! to cause us to reign in life by him ! to bring us to a more exalted and secure 17 happiness than Adam himself enjoyed in the day in which he was created, or than Eden, the garden of God, could afford !
Let us adore these superaboundings of Divine grace, and its 2 reign unto eternal life. And let all our knowledge of the law of God, our distress under a sense of having broken it, and being thereby exposed to its condemning sentence, be considered as illustrating the riches of that grace whereby we are saved, and so animate us to returns of the humblest gratitude, and a perse- vering obedience. Amen.
SECT. XII.
The apostle sheivs, that the gospel, far from dissolving our obliga- tions to practical holiness, does strongly increase them ; which is a consideration tending highly to recommend it to the esteem and acceptance of all. Rora. VI. 1 — 14.
Romans VI. 1. ROMANS VI. 1.
"117 HAT shall we ^T^HUS we have asserted the doctrine of sect.
say then^? Shall J^ justification by faith, or in other words, of xii- *we continue in sin, i • u a i i <. • j
that grace may a- salvation by grace. And now let us consider — —
bound ? how it is to be improved. What shall we say R?"J*
then, concerning the practical inferences to be drawn from it ?a Shall v/e say, Let us continue in the habitual practice of s'm, that grace may abound so much the more, in pardoning and 2 God forbid : how saving us ? God forbid, that such an unworthy 2
shall we, that are thought should ever arise in our hearts. We have disclaimed the consequence above, (chap, iii. 7, 8,) and we most solemnly disclaim it again.
* What shall ive say then, &c] The iii. 7, 8. He had then only in strong" terms
4tpostle here sets himself more fully to clear denied, and renounced it, but here re-
and vindicate the doctrine he taught, from moves the very foundation of it. the consequence suggested before, chap.
OUT pro- dtad to s.n. 1 h v.n red lents to tonga? ihaarii :
R
5i 1 1\ it wore the n thai can be imagined* On the contran . thai nothing haa
Animate us tO a\ *xul sin,
• c not,
should be ignorant of this great tnat so '
11 ,\ baptized in-
d obvious truth, I
is, into bapt his
tn. ion of th« ( ih ; which fa
the case oi us all ; hoot been baptized into his
i to the great pur- a Kith we knon ish
[} \\\. \\. 1. •: . 1 John iii« $») There-
fl this is the known obii - *rc buried with him
earn initiatory ordinance, it nun he said, that |8 ,k^M'sn\» intl>
, . death : that
jrc Mined tvttn htm in thai tvhieh Christ was raised up
d as bringing i kind ofiVl- Iroeithedesdbj the
■ shin in [Aw] Awl evidently
. SO 1190 we
rr' HWdbaai ralkinaaw-
and the operation
his illustrious, though mysterious power ; ft .uinuc, during the remaind
.• main- taining a coui uiuct and actions i
liferent from the fanner, sorely d For if we Ion*
in d w e m i v c on d ode, bc*n Ff a '
or m the likeness of
rethus*M*r< his dcalh< wc shall
. i death f so also shall wc be united
: 8MT shew? howfre- is an allusion to the manner of baptizing qncntly moi s among tb* a most usual in these early
I 1 to times ; hut that will not prove this parti c- sensnalities and animal p . alar circumstance tot .
and, in whatever manner it was As the administer. . re intended as a
Church at Rome seems to have been p .-n o( faith in the death and resurrcc-
cd about the year 4;>, am; lion of Christ, as it is well known C
written in the year 5S, that is 15 years died for sin, it would infer an obligation to after, and yet the ap™:.. ..crain to a holy life.
Romans in general a> the main point the apostle la-
it must be suppos. &ale well
•>as administered to '-'''ells
- had been s is the most exact im-
. time of their birth. Compare CoL port I . and that .
Vol. 11 . p 302; nifv merely being / As
the:-- • gl arsh in the costs
:ion of wand ttxkm here, Beza would for the part oi candor to confess, that :.. | i read «u« , but Raphehus, in his
/V the oil man fed with t
be also in the Uttmu [in the likeness] of [hi-; re n, and shall
<Shu retmectk*: j^ Up to a life spiritually new, as he rose to
Ifcii, immortal life and vigour ; A* we know this, Rrm • - b i4 IMII, that is, the whole system of v| 6* . '^ our former inclinations an- which
juiriit i u did by a fatal contagion spread themsel
r the whole man, and were incorpora' •k**d not serve sin vvith it, hath now, a3 it were, been cruci;
together [with Christ,] the remembrance and consideration of his cross cooperating in the most powerful manner with all the other mo- tives which the gospel suggests, to destroy the ,er habits of sin, and to inspire us with an aversion to it ; that so the body of sin, of which old man did as it were consist, might be en- ervated, deposed, and destroyed ;f that we might no longer be in I a j tin ; as we were be-
fore we were so happy as to know the gospel, and the efficacy of this great doctrine of a cru- .:;ed Saviour. For he that is thus dead with 7 ;ed from Christ if set at liberty f rem sin* sin being cru- cified to him and he to sin, on the principles mentioned before ; just as the death either of the master or the slave, and much more evident-
h, dissolves the relation, ar d destr the oppressive power which might before be m if we he exercised. And let me farther remind you, 8 *™] j*1' hat, as we are Christians, -we believe that if we
gliall ; J^ be thus dead with Christ, we shall also live to-
gether with him. We expect ere long to share with Christ in the complete holiness and glory
^.o4us baa prodcued many the paraphrase* and given the version,
parallel constructions in which *>>.*sig- which appears to me most exactly to an -
As fort;- ..he swer the import mal. The body
sliews that it signifies a necessary conse- <>f v.r. in believers is indeed an enfeebled,
premises- \ iered, and deposed tyrant, and
•;d : the stroke of death finishes its destruc-
render i'
lied, but utterly
and so;; ord is rendered t Set at liberty^ ~.ifies
2 Tr.< I md 1 C.r. xv 20 , per- to be jiutif.cd, or vindicated ,- and here it
.f^b ii. 14. seems to import being delivered from fu-
'I he utter destruction - tin in ture claim se is
tended in the gospel, so uncommon, that I am much in doubt
d is whether it might not be rendered ^u.?.> //e-
Xom.f. », enervate. here, to intimate that a sense of justifica-
C the great
chap. iv. 14; 1 Cor ii. 6; chap. xiii. means of our delivery from the bondage
8 ; chap. xv. 24 ; tph. ii. 15 ; 2 Tim. i. of sin, as it animates and excites us to
10. 1 ha shake off its yoke.
. 4. 10
m Christians being dead with Christ, shall also live with him*
sect, of the heavenly world ; and you will easily un- xii. derstand, and I hope, easily feel the obligation,
which that hope lays upon us, not only to cease
R?,n from sin, but through his grace to cultivate V1* q universal holiness. We should ever be under g Knowing that * the influence of these views, even to the very Christ being raised end of our course, as roe know that Christ be- J™ «* £*««* big raised from the dead, dies no more ; death no no more dominion more re'igneth over him, as it seemed for a while over him. to do. And thus your immortal life and hap- piness, if you pursue it according to his direc- 10 tion and intention, is secure. For whereas he 10 For in that he died, he died once for alias a sacrifice for sin, to died, he died unto
i • • j • *.■ r r^ i ~j ~~~o;.. «-U« sin once ; but in that
atone the injured justice of God, and repan the he j.^ he Uveth
honours of his violated law. And as he liveth, unt0 God. he Uveth to God for ever : his immortal life is entirely appropriated and devoted to his ser- vice, wherein we ought to make it our constant U care to imitate his example. Suffer therefore n Likewise reck- the word of exhortation, grounded on this im- on ye also yourselves
portant principle, and so do ye also reckon your- t0 be deaf[ indeed r j a r 11 j j * unto sin, but alive
selves to be once tor all dead unto sin, never to unt0 God> tiir0Ugh
return under its power any more j and being jesus Christ our thus made alive, let it be your care, in imita- Moni- tion of your Divine Master, to devote your re- covered life to the honour and service of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, whose pattern and authority, in such a relation, concur to demand
12 it of us. Therefore let not sin reign as an un- 12 Let not sin controulable sovereign, now you have another therefore reign in Lord, so much greater and better ; let not the ^*£d*& irregular inclinations of your minds, when they in tne iusts thereof. may move in your mortal bodies, give law to
them. The early conquest of sin over human nature hath, alas, reduced them to the sad state of mortality : but do not go on, after such a deliverance hath been wrought out for you, in a servile and wretched manner, to obey it
13 in its licentious desires and demands : Neither 13 Neither yield
present your members to sin [as} weapons and ye your members as
instruments of unrighteousness ; but with all ™~»isf uX
devout affection and holy zeal, present your- sm . but yield your-
selves to God as those who by his rich mercy selves unto God, as
and almichtv power, are now made spiritually *hose i"*1,""6, allvS ;• 1*111 J r 1 . * if j * * from the dead, and
alive, and called out from that wretched state,
in which you lay as among the dead. Con- scious therefore of the obligations you lie under to him, who hath raised you to this new and
vi. 14
Reflections on our obligations to holiness from the grace of Christ, 67
your members as in- glorious life, present all your members and sect. struments of right- powers to God. as weapons and instruments of xii- eousness unto God. .. - - , •,. « , , , .y __— » righteousness, to fight his battles,11 and to be
14 Fop sin shall for ever devoted to his service. Do it boldly ^°™ not have dominion and resolutely, and not as if* you feared that plunder the faiT -vour ^ormer master should recover his power but under grace. ' and prove a severer tyrant, after you had thus attempted to revolt ; for you may on the con- trary be assured that sin shall not have any more dominion over you, as you are not under the lazvj a dispensation of bondage and terror, but under grace, under the merciful dispensation of the gospel ; which affords such consolations, and inspires such hopes, as may animate the soul to a much more successful combat with sin than the law could do, and give a much nobler assurance of a complete victory over it. Rom. viii. 1 — 4.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our hearts rise with indignation at the thoughts of so un- grateful an abuse of the Divine goodness, as to take encour- agement from the aboundings of grace to continue in sin. Are versfe not we likewise by profession dead to it ? Are not we bound by 2 our baptismal vow, as the ancient Christians, to whom Paul ad- dresses himself, were ? Or has the use and purpose of baptism been since altered, so as to allow a covenant -with sin, and an agree' Tnent with hell, even to those who are listed under the banners of a Saviour? Is Christ then become the minister of sin, or shall his death lose all its effect, while we profess to honour the solemn memorials of it ? Recollecting that we are not under the law, but under grace, let so glorious a dispensation animate us to resolu- 14 tions proportionably heroic ; and may the remembrance of the death of the Son of God, in concurrence with that of his resur- rection, engage us to walk in newness of life, if we desire another 4 day to be planted into the likeness of that resurrection, and to rise 5 victorious and triumphant from the grave.
No more let us return under the power of that spiritual death, from which Christ, at the price of his own life, hath delivered 10,13 us ; but let us live to God ; solemnly presenting our bodies and
h Instruments to fight his battles.] The in the viith chapter : but it may very
word o-7rhx properly signifies weapons, and well imply that we are not so under any
in this sense it has a beautiful propriety. law, as to be utterly condemned for want
* Under the law."] The Mosaic law of a legal, that is, a perfect righteousness •
may be particularly intended ; and the an apprehension of which would tend ut-
propriety of what is here said, when con- terlv to discourage the soul, in all its at-
sidered in reference to that, is illustrated tempts to free itself for the future from
by that excellent discourse of the apostle the do minion of sin.
69 Christians are not the servants of sin :'
sjtcT. our souls to him, to be honoured as the instruments of his service, xii. and employing each of our members, according to its proper ■ office, for his glory. We are alive from the dead, we are raised by a Divine power. Let us therefore daily set ourselves as in the presence of the God of our renewed lives, and account that time lost in which we are not acting for him. Without this, in vain do we know the vital truths of his gospel, in vain do we plead for them, and amuse ourselves with a sanguine hope of bearing the image of Christ in glory, if all these powerful argu- ments cannot now engage us to bear it in holiness.
SECT. XIII.
The apostle takes this opportunity of urging on the Christians at Rome, that holiness to -which they -were so strongly obliged by the gospel. Rom, VI. 15, to the end*
ROMANS VI. 15. # Romans vi. 15.
sect. T HAVE just been remindingyou, Christians, tit h A T then ? xiii x 0f your great privileges ; that you are now ▼ » s"al1 we sin» — under a dispensation of the most glorious grace ^th™ but vi. 15 in tne &0SPe'-> anc* not unc*er tne restraints, nor unjer grace ? God under the terrors of the Mosaic law. And forbid. what then are we to infer ? Shall we take en- couragement from thence to offend him to whose distinguishing goodness we are so much obliged, and sin securely and presumptuously, because we are not under the law, but under the grace of the gospel? God forbid! The inference would be so odious, and so dangerous, that though I disclaimed it before, (ver. 1,) I cannot too frequently guard you against it. And should you allow yourselves to argue thus, it would sufficiently prove that you do not belong to Christ ; however you may glory in a pre- 16 tended external relation. Know ye not, that to 16 Know ye not, whomsoever ye present yourselves [a.v] servants, that to whom ye actually to obey his commands, his- servants you J£u^ffobey8 Tils are? Not his whose name ye may bear with- servants ye are to out practically acknowledging his authority, whom ye obey ; but his whom you in fact obey. Least of all whether of sin unto can you divide yourselves between two con- trary masters, but must either be entirely the servants of sin, which you know by a certain consequence leads to eternal death, or entirely the servants of God, by a course of re solute and
But, being free from sin, are the servants of righteousness : 69
death,orofobedience persevering obedience ; which, notwithstanding sect,
unto righteousness I >our former failures, will securely lead to right- xiii'
17 But God be eoumess and life. But. thanks be to God, that ~ thanked, that )e whereas you were once the servants- of sin, this v; \j were the servants of ; t be spoken 0f as a bondage past and gone ;
sin ; but ye have » ,b ' . r •
obeyed from the an" that ye nave now obeyed, nt>t in profession heart that form of alone, but from the heart, the model of doctrine doctrine which was intQ whidl ye were delivered, as into a mould;1 delivered you. .; ? , ,,,<. . ,.L P
t that your whole temper and lite might he form-
ed and fashioned into an ami: hie and glorious
18 Being then correspondence with it. And therefore being 18 made free from sin, tnus made free from sin. ye are become the ser- llntT'7Vi%eteo7s. vants of righteousness, and are at once enabled, ness. and obliged to lead a liie of true piety and ex- emplary goodness.
19 I speak after I speak as a man, and upon the common prin- 19 the manner of men, c; le of numan equity nnd justice, as well as dccsiiisc or lJic intir- • i *• ••« *■§■%••% mity of your flesh : Wltn a reference to civil customs, with which for as ye'have yield- you Romans are so familiarly acquainted. And
ed your members T reason thus with vou, because of the weakness servants to unclean- r n » u " r ^i_ • r • • i
ness and to iniquity, of your flesh, because of those infirmities and
unto iniquity ; even temptations arising from it ; against which I so now yield your would endeavour to fortify you bv every consid- *£££?££ e5ation tha< mav render you victorious over it. holiness, -»-v Ve nave m time past, while ignorant of the
gospel, and many of you the sla\ es of heathen vice and idolatry, presented your members ser- vants to uncleanness, and to other kinds of in- iquity, into which that debauchery too natur- ally leads ; so let it now be your care to present your members servants of righteousness, in order to the practice of universal holiness,
20 For when ye And it is very fit that this should be vour 20 were the servants of entire emplovment ;for when ye ivere servants sin, ye were tree r> f f i
from righteousness. °J *m-> Ve werf Jree Jrom righteousness, you never did any single action that was truly good, and on the whole acceptable to God, because
* Model of doctrine, Sec. «? ov 7i-a.fi- it may allude to melted metal being form- JalMe TV7rov dy*;^.] That t-jtto? may ed by the mould into which it is poured ; properly be rendered model, see note i on and it finely expresses that pliancy of tern* Rom. v. 14, and add to the instances per with respect to the gospel, which con- there given Eisner's note on this place ; stitutes so lovely a part of the true Christ- and see Dr. Sykes of Christianity, p. 178. tan's character.
Mr. Locke thinks it is an elegant meta- b As ye have.] It is in the original urne* phor, to represent the delivery of a servant y*$ : but y*p is here most evidently an ex- over from one master to another, and that p.'etive, as in Greek it often is. ft is of the gospel, expressed by the form of sound some moment to observe this"; and I think nuords, is the master succeeding to the it had been better, if our translators had law. But it seems more probable, that more frequently attended to it.
70 For the wages of sin is death ; the gift of God, eternal life.
sect, none was performed from such principles as xiii. could entitle it to his complete approbation
Now surely you should be as ready to obey
^Ooo righteousness as you have been to obey sin, and shew as much zeal in the best as you have
21 done in the worst of causes. To engage you 21 What fruit had therefore to this, consider, what fruit or advant- J* then in those age did you then derive from those things, of the *re ^w^ntmed*? very remembrance oi which you are now heart- for the end of those ily ashamed ; which you would not be, if you things is death, had indeed obtained any solid advantage by
them ; whereas this is far from being the case, for the certain end of those things [is] death,
22 But remember, vou have wow what is most 22 But now being honourable and most advantageous in your ZtbeTonelZ^s view ; for being set jree from sin, and engaged toGod,ye have your to God as his servants and property, you have fruit unto holiness, your fruit unto holiness, in which you find a andtheendeverlast- present and most solid advantage ; and the end mg
you have in view is nothing less than eternal life : such is the infinite difference, and so ad- vantageous the exchange you have made.
23 For eternal death [is] the proper wages and 23 For the wages desert of shi, and is all the gain which its of sin m death ; but wretched slave will have to shew from the Jj^g £££ hand of his tyrannical master in the great day jesus Christ our of future account ;c but eternal life [is,] not as Lord.
in the former instance, the justly deserved re- tribution of the action, but the gift of a gracious and bountiful God in Christ Jesus our Lord, to whom we are to ascribe it, that any of our ser- vices are accepted, and much more that they are recompensed with a munificence worthy the Lord of all.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Being set at liberty from the condemning sentence of God's
15 law, let us charge our souls, by all the ties of gratitude, that
we do not turn his grace into wantonness ; or deceive ourselves
with vain words in a matter of infinke importance. We cannot
c Eternal death — in the great day of might also, contrary to the opinion of
future account.] I see no imaginable rea- these authors, be concluded to be the case
son to believe, as some late writers have of wicked Christians from chap. viii. 13.
intimatedin their paraphrase on this verse, The truth is, that to die signifies to fall
that death here signifies being cast out under the capital sentence of the Divine
of existence. See chap. ii. 12, note'. If law; and it is well known, that being
this could be inferred with relation to ivict- cast into the ever burning lake is in this view
ed heathens from the places before us, it ' called deatht Rev. xxi. 8.
Reflections on the wages of sin, and the fruits of righteousness. 71
be at the same time the servants of God and the servants of sin ; sect.
and certainly our understandings must be darkened to infatua- XUK
tion if we can loner doubt whose service we should prefer. The — * sr* verse
work of righteousness is peace, the effect ofU quietness andassur- 17
ancefor ever; (Isa. xxxii. 17;) but death is the wages of sin, and it 23 shall be repayed to all that go on in it. And O what, and how terrible a death ! to be cast into the lake which burnetii with fire and brimstone, which is the second death. How merciful are all the repeated admonitions which warn us to flee from it ! Let us all judge, that it is already too long that we have yielded our- 18,19 selves the servants of sin: too long that our members, made for the service of their Creator, devoted perhaps with great solemnity to our Redeemer, have been abused and prostituted as- the in- struments of unrighteousness. Surely it is too much time that 22 we have already spent, too much vigour that we have already exerted, in so base a servitude. For the future let us act as those who who are made free from sin.
And to animate us to it, let us often reflect how unfruitful the 21 works of darkness have been found ; in what shame they have already ended ; in what shame and everlasting contempt they must end, if they be finally pursued. And let us daily direct our eye to that everlasting life, that crowns the happy prospect cf those who have their fruit unto holiness. Blessed effect of 22 serving God now, to serve and enjoy him for ever ! to enjoy, through eternal ages, the pleasures of a nature thoroughly sanc- tified, and the sight and favour of that God, who is the original source and pattern of sanctification ! It is the glorious mark at which we are aiming. Let us pursue it steadily and resolutely; 2j yet always remembering that it is the gift of God, and never pre- suming to think of so glorious a remuneration as the wages of any duty we can perform. Alas ! the imperfections of our best services daily forfeit the blessings of time : how impossible then is it, that the sincerity of them, amidst so many frailties and de- fects, should purchase the glories of eternity !
SECT. XIV.
The apostle enters upon his design of taking off the believing Jew* from their fond attachment to the Mosaic law, now they were, in a spiritual sense, married to Christ by the gospel. Rom. VII. 1— -6.
Romans VII. 1. ROMANS VII. 1.
T7"N0W we not, T HAVE been endeavouring to direct your re- SECT< XV brethren, (for I 1 gards to the g0Spel, and to Christ as there xtv" exhibited, in order to your justification and sal- Rom vation. Now you may perhaps be ready to Vu. 1
7jj The law hath dominion, as long as it livcth.
sect, object, that vou, who are Jews, will certainly be speak to them that ^_ out of the way of obtaining those privileges, if *£*£$£& Roin you should neglect the Mosaic law, the Divine mi„i0noveraman as vii. 1 authority of which none can reasonably ques- long as he liveth X
tion. But know ye not, brethren, (for lam
now speaking to those that are supposed to be
familiarly acquainted with the contents of that
law for which they were so zealous ;) that on
the principles which the law itself lays down, it
ruleth over a man only so long as it liveth:* its
dominion over particular persons can, at the
utmost, last no longer than till it is itself abro- gated ; for that is as it were its death, since the
Divine authority going along with it was the
very life and soul of the law. Suppose that to
cease, and the letter of the precept is but a dead
corpse, and with respect to its obligation as if it
2 had never been. Just as it is, according to the 2 For the woman
law itself, with respect to the power of an hus- whi^h *** an hus.
band over his wife, which death entirely dis- ln*" Uwto Aer hus^
solves : for the married xvoman is indeed bound hand so long as he
and confined by the law to [her] husband while he livet!l s but if tl,e
is alive ; but if [her] husband be dead, she is set h,usban(l be , dfead'
... r r \_ l« • ti s,ie 1S l°ost,d trom
at liberty from any tartner subjection to the Law the law of her hus-
of[her] husband, that is, from that law which band.
had given him a peculiar property in her, and , 3 ,So t'ien'1^ wlll)e . ° . , l ~./ V ~-r i l her husband meth,
3 authority over her. 1 hcrejore if she become sne t>e married to
the property of another man,b whilst her husband another man, she liveth, she carries the infamous name of an adul- sllul1 be calJ~d ** teress; but if her husband be dead, she is set at her husband behead liberty from the obligation of the law that bound she is free from that
* So long as it liveth : t$ c<rov xpovov f"-3 transposition not to be allowed without It would be contrary to the apostle's de- more apparent reason. Our rendering- is sign, to suppose the sense of this to be, more natural, and suits the connection as our translation renders it, as long as he, with the following verses, in which the that is, the man in question liveth,- for law is represented as ihe first husband, he professedly endeavours to prove, that whose decease leaves them free to be they had outlived their obligations to the married to Christ.
law. Eisner would connect *vQpa?rs with b If she become ihe property of another, vo/ulos, and render it, the law and author- (sav y*nft*i nvfpi e7ega>,) while her husband ity of the husband continues in force, as liveth, Jfcc] The apostle here speaks in long as he, that is, the husband liveth, the general, not entering exactly into every and produces authorities to prove that excepted case that might be imagined ; avgmia is often applied to the obliging to infer therefore, contrary to our Lord's force of a lav, or that matrimonial customs express decision elsewhere, that adultery are sometimes called laws. (Observ. is not a sufficient foundation for divorce, Vol. II. p. 31.) But this, if it avoid as seems very unreasonable ; though Bishop he pleads, one tautology, certainly occa- Burnet assures us that great suess was sions another, for the 2l1 verse plainly ex- once laid on the argument. Bum. Hist, of presses this sense ; and it would require a the Reformation* Vol. II. p. 57*
But we are set at liberty from the law, 73
law; so that she is her to him, so as to be no more subject to the sect. no adult eress,though shame and punishment of an adulteress; though »v. nnfi^r ™„ t0 *" she become the property of another man : for
riuuier mail. i ■ • • • it 1 i i ■• Rom
death having interposed between them, hath d is- y» -* solved the former relation ; he is dead to her,
4 Wherefore, my and she to him. Thus ye also, my dear brethren, * brethren, ye also are are ]n eiFect dead to the Mosaic law by the body bw^TthVbodV of °fChrist/ nis death and sufferings having now Christ ; that ye accomplished its design, and abrogated its au- shouldbe married to thoritv : and this, with a gracious intent, that another, ««» to him mi' ht b as |t were marr'lea> to another, [that who is raised trom i _ ° . . T . . , . . ' i
the dead, that we W»J to nim wfl° was ln so glorious and trium- should bring- forth phant a manner, raised from the dead, no more fruit unto God. to ^ie . tfl(lt m consequence of this new mar-
riage, we might bring forth fruit unto God 'in all the ways of holy obedience.
5 For when we And ye should do it with the greatest zeal ; 5 were in the flesh, fQr wnen we were fa the flesn tnat fe under the the motions ot sins*7 i i j- • r i%/r
which were by the comparatively carnal dispensation ot Moses, a
law, did work in our variety of sinful passions, accidentally occasion- members to bring- ed and irritated by the law, were active in our orti ruit unto memoers soas to produce visible sinful actions, 'leath : . , , - /* , ,■«- r .
and in them to bring J or th a very differentyn/z£
from that which I have just been mentioning; even as I observed before, (chap. vi. 21, 23,) such fruit as would expose you to eternal death, if God were to be strict to mark your offences, and if his mercy did not interpose to break the fatal connection : a circumstance which it is of the utmost importance seriously to reflect upon.
6 But now we are But now we are set at liberty from cur obliga- 6 delivered from the tion to the law, that obligation in which we wherein1 weng were were **** being m effect dead, or abrogated as held; that we should I told you above, (ver. 1 — 4,) so as that now serve in newness of you are, in a more liberal manner, and from, spirit, and not »n the nobler principles, to serve God as vour Master oldnessof the letter. ir a • rL • ^ • ,, ■ r , o • •
and r ather in Christ, in the newness of the Spirit,
and not \in~\ the oldness of the letter :d that is, you are to live as those that are renewed by the Holy Spirit of God, in a rich abundance poured out upon you under this new and better
s By the body of Christ.] He is to be from the Mosaic law followed on the very considered here as testifying- by the au- principles of that law itself, thoritv of a Christian apostle, that this was d Newness of tie Spirit, not [in] the old' the design of Christ's death ; so that all ness of the tetter.'] This is the literal ver- he does in his argument here, is to shew, sion ,• but nen spirit, and old letter, are tan- that allowing- it to have been thus, (as tamount expressions, and are more agree- Jewish believer* all did,) their freedom able to the turn of our language.
VOL.4. 11
74 Reflections on freedom from the laxv, and union with Christ.
sect, dispensation, whereby you are brought to observe the spiritual
xiv* meaning and design of the law ; being no longer bound by these
"" literal and ceremonial precepts which were indeed obligatory
vu™' lonS since, but now begin to be antiquated, and out of date.
(Heb. viii. 13.)
IMPROVEMENT.
God hath conferred upon all Christians this singular honour,
that the whole body of them should be represented as espoused
verse to Christ. Let us always remember, how we are engaged, by that
4 sacred relation, to bring forth fruit unto God. And may the remembrance of the resurrection of Christ put continual vigour into our obedience, while we regard him as the ever living Lord, to whom our obligations are indissoluble and everlasting.
5 Too much have sinful passions reigned in our flesh, during our unconverted state. In too many instances have they xvrought effectually to bring forth fruit unto death. And we owe it to the wonderful mercy and forbearance of God, that death, eternal death, hath not long since been the consequence.
6 Being freed from the yoke of the ceremonial law, being freed also from the condemning sentence of that moral law, under the obligations of which by the constitution of our intelligent and rational nature we are all born ; let us thankfully acknowledge the favour, and charge it upon our grateful hearts, that we serve God in newness of spirit and of life. To engage us to this, may we experience more abundantly the renewings of the Holy Ghost ; and the actions of our lives will be easily and delight- fully reduced to the obedience of these precepts which his om- nipotent and gracious hand hath inscribed on our hearts !
SECT. XV.
To wean the believing Jews from their undue attachment to the law of Moses, the apostle represents at large, how comparatively ineffectual its motives were, to produce that holiness, which, by a lively faith in the gospel, we may so happily obtain. Rom. VII. 7, to the end; VIII. 1—4.
Romans VII. 7. RoMANS VII Tm
sect. 1[" HAVE been observing above, to those of T17H A T shall xv- X my Christian brethren who were educated ▼ ▼ we say, then 7 ~ in the Jewish religion, that irregular passions, vii. 7 while we were under the law of Moses, and were acquainted with no superior dispensation, did in some instances, by means of the law, operate so as to bring forth fruit unto death. And it is necessary, that I should not only
By the law of Moses is the knorvledge of sin. 75
Is the law sin ? God father illustrate that important remark, but ex- sect. forbid. Nay, I had pressly caution against any mistake with rela- xv- not known sin but . - Wh t sh n we tf or wnat do — "
by the law: for I ""■»*** . J ' Rom.
had not known lust, we intend by that assertion I [that] the law V1-K 7 except the law had itself [i*] fffH, that there is any moral evil in it, said, Thou shalt not or tllat ;t fe intended by God, or adapted in its own nature, to lead men into sin ? God forbid ! We revere the high authority by which it was given, too humbly, to insinuate any thing of that kind. And indeed there are many partic- ulars in which I should not have known sin, but by the law.3- I should not, in a mere state of nature, have apprehended the evil of them ; which I now learn from finding them so ex- pressly prohibited. / had not for instance known the sinfulness of last, or irregular de- sires, unless the law had said, " Thou shalt not covet ;" b from whence it was easy to infer, that this law takes cognizance of the heart as well 8 But sin taking as of external actions. But as soon as I had 8 occasion by the com- understanding enough to perceive that the law mandment, wrought ril . P , , ° £ • i , • T
forbade the indulgence of irregular desires, I
found that I had in fact broken it ; and thereby incurred the penalty, without any hope of help and deliverance from the law. And this, while I looked no farther, naturally tended to throw my mind into a state of dejection and despair. So that I may say, that sin taking occasion from the awful sanction of the commandment f the
* I should not have known sin, he."] The ousness forbidden in the tenth command- apostle here, by a very dexterous turn, tnent related to the heart, and not merely, changes the person, and speaks as of him- as some have represented it, to any overt self. This he elsewhere does, (Rom. iii. act, to an attempt to take away what be- 6 ; 1 Cor. x. 30, chap. iv. 6,) when he is longs to another. And this might be a only personating another character. And hint to all thinking men, that the secret the character assumed here is that of a powers of their souls were under a Divine man, first ignorant of the law, then under it, inspection, and that much guilt might be and sincerely desiring to please God, but contracted which did not appear to any finding to his sorrow, the weakness of the human eye.
motives it suggested, and the sad discour- c Sin taking occasion from the command" agement under which it left him ; and last went.] Most commentators have explain, of all, with transport discovering the gospel, ed this, as signifying, that sin was quick- and gaining pardon and strength, peace ened by the prohibition ; the inclination and joy by it. But to suppose he speaks of human nature in general being like that all these things of himself, as the confirm- of a fro ward child, who will do a thing ed Christian, that he really was, when he because it is forbidden, and perhaps is, as wrote this epistle, is not only foreign, but it were, reminded of ail evil, on hearing contrary to the whole scope of his dis- it mentioned in a prohibition. But, not to course, as well as to what is expressly examine how far this is a universal case, asserted, chap. viii. 2. it must surely be acknowledged, that all
b Thou shalt not covet.'] This, by the lust does not arise from hence, much be- way, proves, that Paul thought the covet- ing previous to any possible knowledge of
Y& The commandment found to be unto death :
sect, wrath and ruin which it denounced, brought in me all manner of xv- me into so sad a situation of mind, and left me concupiscence. For — r^i a. i • r A without the law sm
_ so little strength and spirit to resist future temp- „ tM ,ipaci Rom. . , t iti t i • ™as aeaa<
vii. 8 talloni when I seemed already undone ; that it
might in a manner be said to have xurought poiverfully in me all manner of concupiscence :d such advantage did sin gain against me. And I mention this, as the effect of my becoming acquainted with the law, because while I was ignorant of the sentence, and considered my- self as without the law of God, sin [rvas] dead ; I was no more aware of any danger from it, or any power it had to hurt me, than if it had 9 been a dead enemy. For I once was, as it 9 For I was alive were, alive without the lawf considering myself without the law as a man unacquainted with it, I may say I was once : but wnen comparatively cheerful and happy ; but when came, ^sTn™ revived, the commandment came^and I became acquaint- and I died, ed with it, in its wide extent, unspotted pur- ity and awful sanctions, then sin immediately came to life again ; it sprung up against me as a living enemy, armed with instruments of destruction ; and I, as incapable of resisting it, fell down, and died ; finding myself unable 10 to resist my miserable doom. And thus the 10 And the com- commandment which [was] in its original con- mandment which stitution [intended] for life f and calculated so was ordain€(l t0 life> to regulate men's temper and conduct, and if perfectly obeyed, to give them a legal claim to life and happiness, was quite changed in this respect. For I having thus broken it, and by such breach brought its condemning sentence
God's law, whether revealed or natural. « J was once alive without the law.'] The
I therefore incline to the interpretation apostle cannot, as Mr. Locke supposes which Mr. Dunlope has given, in his ex- here, speak in the person of the whole ccllent Sermon on this passage, the tenor of Jewish people, and in this clause, refer to whose thoughts I have followed in the the time between Abraham and Moses ; whole of my paraphrase upon it, begging for, not to examine how far this descrip- !eave to refer my reader to his discourse, tion would suit them then, we must on for the reasons that have determined me that principle of interpretation suppose, to it. Compare Jer. ii. 25. See Dunl. they are all represented in the close of the Serm. Vol II. p. 46, 47. chapter, as believing in Christ; which alas !
A Wrought in me.~\ The word x«7s§- we know to have been very far from be-
yzgofxcti in many places signifies to operate ing their case.
in a powerful^ and efficacious manner, (com- * Intended for life"] The law may be
pare 2 Cor. iy. 17 ; chap. v. 5 ; chap. vii. said to have been intended for life, though
II ; chap. xii. 12,) and may well here by sin made the occasion of death ; as signify a strong irritation of what might, medicines, which not being rightly appli- without it, have been in some degree ed, prove fatal, may nevertheless be said natural. to have been intended for cure.
For though the law is holy and spiritual, 73f
I found to be unto upon me, really found it [to be] unto death. I sect.
deatn* found it attended with deadly consequences, xv-
both as it consigned me over to destruction for " past sin, and occasionally, though not intention- v^™^ ally, proved productive of new guilt and misery.
11 For sin taking For sin, as I before said, taking occasion bij the n occasion by the com- terror and curse of the violated commandment, mandment, deceived , , _ ' me, and by it slew and representing the great Lawgiver as now
me. become my irreconcileable enerav, deceived me
into a persuasion that I could be no worse than I was, and thereby it slew me ; it multiplied my mortal wounds, and rendered my case still more desperate.
12 Wherefore the So that you see, upon the whole, the law in 12 ^miSiiXy *e SeDeral, EH »cknowledg5d to be Holland and just, and good. "ie particular commandment in question is ac- knowledged to be agreeable to the holy nature
of God, just in reference to the reason of things, and on the whole, in its consequences good, and subservient to men's happiness, if they continue
13 Was then that in a state of rectitude. Was then that which 13 which is good made was gQQ^ \n itself made death to me ? Shall I tb"dUBu0"rn?,fh°adt charge my ruin on this holy and good law of
it might appear sin, God ? By no means. God forbid 1 should ever working death in me utter any thing like that. But I must rather
goodflha^sin by cha.rSe U UP0n **' whkh b>' meanS of S0 hol>' the commandment an instrument undid me. I say it again, Sin might become ex- was made death to me, so that it appeared to be ceeding sinful. sin mdeed,s (that odious dreadful thing, of
which nothing can be said worse than that it is itself,) as rvorking death in me, by the occasion of that which is so eminently good : that so sin might by the commandment thus perverted, ap- pear exceeding sinful, and stand forth in all its native and detestable colours ; capable of turn- ing the law itself into a means of producing the guilt it so solemnly forbade, and the ruin it was intended to prevent.
14 For we know It is on this therefore that I lav all the blame ; 14 that the law is spir.yor we weU knQW %hQt %he hw ^ spiritua^ and
as it extends to the Spirit, was intended to pu- rify and exalt it, and to assert its superiority- over the meaner part of our nature. But, alas,
* So that it appeared.' iva <j>*v».3 Els- fairly and naturally be expounded into
ner contends that <p*y» is an expletive any significant sense ; as it is plain this
here ; but I choose not to allow any word may here be. See Eisner, Observ. Vol. II.
in scripture to be an expletive, that may p. 37.
78 Tet by means of the law sin worketh death ;
sect, may the man 1 have been describing and repre- itual : but I am cap. xv. Senting above, be ready to say, lam in a great nal> soldunder sm'
measure carnal, and in so many instances sub-
Ko™' dued by the remaining infirmities of my nature,
VU' that I am ready passionately to cry out, I am even sold under sin;h which often rises with an almost irresistible strength, to assume a tyran- nical dominion over me, as if I were its slave
15 and property. For that which /actually do, I 15 For that which allow, or approve not i in many instances ; for \£tl?%$$£ too often, through the strength ot passion and do Inot . but what I surprise of temptation, I practise not that which hate, that do I,
in the general tenor of my mind /habitually will; but the things which /even hate, which I think of with the greatest abhorrence, those things in many respects /am so unhappy to do ; which indeed makes me a burden to myself.
16 Now if J do that which I would not, in willing 16 If then I do not to do it, /do so far, though to my own that which I would condemnation, consent to the law, and bear my "°*» f^^at ItU testimony to it, that [it is] good, and do indeed g00d.
desire to fulfil it ; though when a pressing hour of temptation comes, contrary to my resolution,
17 1 fail in observing iu But now, in these cir- 17 Now then it is
cumstances, it is no more I myself that can prop- no more, l l^at <jp l}» , , .j . , .. L * A, • L- l but sin that dwelleth
erly be said to do it ; but rather sin, which in me<
dwelleth in me, and which makes, as it were, another person, having desires and motions and interests entirely contrary to these of the renew- ed part within ; which I would call my better 1£ self. For /well knoxv, that in me, that is, in 18 For I know, myfesh,the corrupt and degenerate self, nothing that in me (that is, that is good dwelleth. I find my animal powers r^™ sadly debased and enslaved :jor to zvillis indeed t0 wm ;s present present with me, I form many good purposes and
h Sold under sin .j This is often urged instances in which very excellent per-
as an argument, that the apostle here sons, in the distress of their hearts for
speaks in the person of a wicked man, and the remainder of imperfection in their
is represented as a phrase parallel to 1 character, adopt this very phrase, plainly
Kings xxi. 20 ; 2 Kings xvii. 17 ; where shew with what propriety Paul might
some of the worst of men are described put it into the mouth of one whom
as having sold themselves to do evil. But he did not consider as an abandoned
the diversity of the expression is very sinner, and destitute of every principle of
obvious ; and yet had this person been real piety.
represented as lamenting that he had sold > / approve not."] Gataker (de Sty!,
himself to sin, it might have been under- Nov. Testam. cap. 4; Advers. Miscell.
stood as the language of penitent remorse lib. i. cap. 6, and Raphelius in loc.J bring
lor past guilt, and so very consistent with apposite instances of such a use of the
a good man's character. And the many word ytvwq->ia>.
the cause of zvhich is indwelling sin* 79
with me ; but how to resolutions ; but when the time comes in which sect. perform that which j should brmg them ;nt effect J findnot \n my xv. is good, I find not. , «. . ° - .... - ' ', r J _
heart a sufficient [ability] strenuously to perform
that which I know is good, and which I ac- yi[ ^ knowledge to be most amiable and desirable.
19 For the good It is indeed so grievous a reflection to me, that 19 that I would, I do j cannot forbear repeating it again and again ; which IUwould n<Jt, fir it is really so, that I do not the good that / that I do. often will, and resolve to do ; but the evil which
I will not to do, which I form the strongest purposes against, that I dok in repeated instan-
20 Now if I do ces. If therefore, as I said before, I do that 20 that I would not, it which I would not, and am, as it were, over- it, butTnlhatdwelU Powered in some cases and circumstances, con- eth in me. ' trary to the settled and prevailing bent and
inclination of my soul ; it is no more I that do it, but si?iy zvhich, as another person, dwelleth in me,1 and like an evil demon, when it has taken possession of a man, uses my faculties and powers, over which it usurps an abhorred dominion, to carry on its own contrary and
21 I find then a destructive interests. / find them, upon the 21 *aw, that when I whole, a sort of constraining law, which so in- would do good, evil fluences me that whm j would do ~Qod evil fc
is present with me. r ' . -r. • » »
22 For I delight m fact present with me. Jtor with regard to 22- in the law of God, the inner man, that is, my mind, the better and after the inward noDier powers of my intellectual nature, I de- light in the law ofGod,m I most heartily ap- prove it, and look upon its whole system with complacency, as what I could rejoice to be conformed to in the completest manner, and
23 But I see an- highest degree. But alas, I see another and 23
k The evil which I will not, that I do.~] plaining, and in what sad and frequent If the meaning of such expressions as successions the complaint was renewed, these were, that upon the whole, the per- The beautiful passage in the 6th book of son using them went on in a prevailing Xenophon's Cyropxdia, (p. 328, edit. Hutchin. course of habitual wickedness, against 1738, 8vo.) where Araspus complains of the convictions and dictates of his own two souls contending within him, (a pas- conscience, one would imagine Paul would sage which it is very possible St. Paul have rebuked such a one with great se- might have read,) contains an agreeable verity, and answered these vain and hyp- illustration of this paragraph. ocritical pleas ; whereas he represents ,n / delight in the law of God after the this person afterwards, as with joy em- inner man.~\ This is so sure a trace of real bracing the gospel, and so obtaining supe- piety, and is represented in scripture as, rior strength upon the full manifestation in this view, so decisive ; that if it be of pardoning grace there. supposed a true representation of the
1 Sin that dwellethy &c] This seems character, we must surely allow it to have
indeed no more than a repetition of verse been that of a truly good man ; whatever
17 ; but it is a graceful and expressive lamented imperfections might attend it.
repetition, and shews how near the affair Plato uses the phrase a «v7<x Av^um; for
lay to the heart of the person thus com- the rational part of our nature.
-GO The happiness of being freed from this law of sin ;
sect, quite opposite law, of vicious and irregular in- other law in my
xv> clinations, seated in my members, which, taking ^^f^e^w^
Rom. its rise fr°m a l0Wel" aild meaner P^nciple, is my raind, and bring,
vii. 23 continually making war against the better lazv ingme into captivity
of 'my mind, and too frequently captivating meto, .tn,e. law of sin> J , j r • l- l • « t -j ^ j • which is in my mem-
to the law oj sin, which is, as I said, seated in bers '
24- my coporeal members* Wretched man that I 24 O wretched
am ! Do I often cry out in such a circumstance, man that I am, who
with no better supports and incitements than ^ ^"body "of
the law can give ; who shall rescue me, miser- this death !
able captive as I am, from the body of this
death ? From this continual burden which I
carry about with me, and which is cumbersome
and odious, as a dead carcass, tied to a living
body, to be dragged along with it wherever it
goes." 25 Thus I bemoan myself, when I think only 25 I thank God,
of the Mosaic law, the discoveries it makes, through Jesus Christ , j u • «. our Lord. So then,
the motives it suggests, and the circumstances with the mmd x my-
in which it leaves the offender: but in the self serve the law of midst of this gloomy prospect, a sight of the God; but with the gospel revives my heart ; and I cry out, as in a flesh> ^ law * s,n* kind of rapture, as soon as I turn mine eyes to it, I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord,0 in whom he now reveals himself to me, and by whom he delivereth me from this bondage and misery. So then, whereas I myself? with the nobler powers of my spirit serve the law of God, though in too many instances I am so oppress- T*r°M;/ ^refore ed zvith the infirmity of my flesh, that I am now n0 condemna- Rom. subdued by the law of sin : [ There is] now, tion to them which viii. 1 under the gospel dispensation, no condemnation ar^ in Christ Jesus, . . /i. ..cy , /; /i .u who walk not alter
to those in Christ fesus, whc walk not ajter the tt)e flegn but after
flesh, but after the Spirit ;q that is, to those, the Spirit.
» Dead carcass, &c.~\ It is well known, the whole New Testament a more unhappy that some ancient writers mention this as division between two chapters than what a cruelty practised by some tyrants on has been made here, not only in the midst miserable captives who fell into their of an argument, but even of a sentence, hands; and a more forcible and expres- A£* av, and *§* yyy, answer so evidently sive image of the sad case represented, to' each other, that I think it plain, the cannot surely enter into the mind of man. former should be rendered, whereas, and
° I thank God through Jesus Christ.] For then the sense appears plain and strong. zu%ctgi<?a> To> Qia>, some copies read » ^,*g<c I must confess this to be an uncommon <rx 0s*, the grace of God, which to be sure use of a^u. ; but if it be, as it often is* makes a noble sense ; but that of the re- an expletive, it will come to much the ceived, and much more authentic copies same.
comes very near it, and in the main coin- t To those in Christ Jesus who walk, &C-3 cides with it. It is certain, that to he in Christ, though it
P Whereas I serve, iSfc. — there is novj no sometimes imports a true and sanctifying condemnation, &c] I think, there U not in faith, (2 Cor, v. 17,) at other times ex-
th
cs we are iy the law of the Spirit of life ,* 8t
who making a profession of the Christian faith, sect. do in the main course of their lives verify that xv-
profession ; governing themselves by spiritual ~"
views, and maxims, and not by carnal appetites ^"1
2 For the law of and interests. I say it again, I thank God for o e Spirit of life in tnis dispensation wiln all the powers of mv soul ;
Christ Jesus, hath r , * , ., ) J »
made me free h-omjor though, wnen considering myself as only the law of sin and under the law, I made such melancholy com- dcath- plaints, the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Je-
sus, that glorious gospel which is attended with an abundant effusion of the vivifying and ani- mating Spirit, has now recovered me, mortally wounded as I seemed to have been, and set me at liberty from that lamented captivity to the
3 For what the law of sin and death? For God hath now, by a 3 law could not do, m gracious and most wonderful appearance [done] through the flesh, what it was impossible for the law to do, in that Godsendinghisown it zvas comparatively weak through the great Son in the likeness infirmity of the flesh? against which in so cor- rupt a state it could not, merely by its own prin- ciples, sufficiently provide :* [/*e*,] I say, the great Father of mercies, by sending his own well beloved Son, in the likeness of sinful flesh ,u
presses only an external profession, (John the gospel. So that the above mentioned
xv. 2,) and as the article to/? is not repeat- consequence is very strong-,
ed, I think it is plain the latter clause « Merely by its own principles, suffi-
limits the/former, which justifies our ren- ciently provide.] By this clause I en-
dering. Compare Psal. lxxiii. 1. deavour to lay in an effectual answer
r Hath set me at liberty, &c ] It is to to that objection which might lie
be observed, that the same person who against the apostle's argument, and our
spoke before, is here represented as con- explication of it, from the eminent
tinuing the discourse, and speaks of him- heights of goodness, attained by some
self as delivered from the bondage so bit- holy men under the law. It was not by
terlv complained of. the law, though under it, that they ob-
* What it was impossible for the law to tained them ; but by those evangelical
do, &c] It is indeed true in the general, promises which mingled with the lawr
as the pious professor Zimmerman justly though they did not make a part of
observes (in his excellent Comment, de it, but sprang from the Abrahamic cov-
Emin. Cognit. Christi, p. 6, 7, and 34,) cnant, which, as the apostle elsewhere
•■ that the strength of the law is not ade- urges, was unrepealed by the law ;
quate to that of corrupt nature ; and it and this, which the Jews were so
is by evangelical considerations, that we ready to forget, (Rom. X. 3,) is the point
are most effectually animated to subdue that he so particularly labours, both in
sin." But this is to be considered as a this epistle, and that to the Galatians, to
consequence of what the apostle here inculcate.
asserts concerningthe lawof Moses, rather u The likeness of sinful flesh."] Those
than the assertion itself. And indeed writers who imagine that our first pa-
whoever considers the awful nature and rents were, in their original state, clothed
sanctions of that law, must acknowledge, with a visible lustre, which was lost by
that it was calculated to be a much more their transgression, in reference to which,
efficacious restraint from sin than the un- it is said, that they knew they were naked,
assisted light of nature, or than any other naturally explain this clause by that
dispensation revealing God's law, prior to hypothesis,
vol. 4. 12
82 God having sent his Son, to condemn sin in the flesh.
sect, with all those innocent infirmities which the of sinful flesh, ana xv. first apostasy of our nature brought upon hu- J£ ^"jS T
man flesh, and by appointing him to be a sacri-
^■om-, fee to make expiation for sin^ hath con- demned sin in the Jlesh. Instead of being vic- torious, it is now brought under a sentence of death and destruction, which we, animated by these glorious motives of the gospel, are ena- 4 bled to put into execution : That the righteous- 4 That the right- ness of the law, in all its fundamental branches, eousness of the law • u j r 1. i \ l r j-cn mieht be fulfilled m
may with greater ardour of holy zeal bejulflU U8° who walk not
ed in us, ivho answer the engagements of our after the flesh, but Christian profession, and, in the tenour of our after the Spirit, lives, walk not after the flesh to indulge its de- sires and demands, but after the Spirit; that is, who under the influences of the Spirit of God abound in the sentiments and duties of a truly spiritual life. You see therefore, my dear brethren, by the whole series of this discourse, not only how safely you may cease the obser- vation of the Mosaic law, but how absolutely necessary it is, that you should look beyond that, and consequently beyond any other law, natural or revealed ; as ever you expect justi- fication before God, and desire to be animated to serve him in an acceptable manner.
IMPROVEMENT.
irerse Admirable and adorable indeed were the condescensions of the blessed God, in sending his own Son in the likeness of our sinful flesh, stript of its original glories, that he might become an expiatory Sacrifice for sin. Let us remember the grand pur- pose for which he did it ; that he might condemn sin in our flesh, that he might enable us to do execution on sin as a con- demned malefactor. In his name therefore let us pursue the victory, and rejecting every overture of accommodation, with x determined zeal do justice upon it. And may what we have been reading, establish our resolution of walking, not after the flesh, 2 but after the Spirit, since we are now delivered from the curse of a broken law, and blessed with a dispensation so properly calied the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus : a dispensation, by attending to the peculiarities of which, we may be enabled to
* For sin.} That ttfAnflut signifies a how very easy this little transposition, oa
sacrifice for «'«, is very apparent, from account of what is so plainly a parenthesis.,
Heb. x. 6 ; 2 Cor. v. ult. and a vast many makes this passage, which is generally
other passages. The reader will observe, thought so obscure.
Reflections on God's sending Jus own Son to free us from sin* 8S
extend our conquests over sin in the most effectual manner, and sect- to attain heights of virtue and piety to which no legal consider- xv" ations and motives alone could raise us.
But O, what reason of humiliation is there, that we improve it no better, and that these melancholy strains should so well become us / That instead of pressing forward daily to fresh victories, and making new improvements in the Divine life, we should so often complain, and have so much cause to complain, of a law in our members, not only warring against the law of our verse minds, but even, in many instances, bringing us into captivity to 25, 24 the law of sin and death ; so that we Christians should cry out, like those under the Mosaic economy, 0 wretched men, that we are, who shall deliver us ! Let renewed views of Christ Jesus animate us to renewed vigour in this warfare ; lest when we are delivered from those servile terrors which the legal dispensation under a consciousness of guilt might have awakened, sin, no 8» H longer able to take this occasion from the law, should appear yet 13 more exceeding sinful, by taking occasion, in another view, even from the gospel itself ; which in many instances it seems to do.
Let us remember, that the law of God is holy, just, and good ; 12 delighting in it more and more after our inner man, and taking 22 heed, that we do not deceive ourselves by such a passage as this, into a secret, but vain and fatal hope, that because we are con- vinced of our duty, and feel in our conscience a sense of the evil of sin, we might be said to serve the law of God, while by- abandoning ourselves to known acts of wilful transgression, we are in our flesh serving the law of sin. Habitually to allow our* selves in neglecting the good we approve, and committing the evils we condemn, is the readiest way that hell itself can point out for the ruin of immortal souls ; in such a case, all that we know, and all that we feel, concerning the obligations of duty, and the excellence of holiness, aggravate, rather than extenuate, our failures ; and though the sublime views which eminently good men under the gospel have of religion, may sometimes incline them to adopt such complaints as these, in reference to the unallowed and lamented deficiencies and infirmities of a truly upright and pious life ; it remains an eternal truth, which in- stead of being abrogated under \he New Testament, is most expressly confirmed, that he who doth righteousness is righteous^ and not he that merely wishes to do it : and he who committeth sin, is of the devil, even though he should speak against it like an apostle, or an angel.
It is indeed impossible, exactly to lay the line that separates 21, 24 the boundaries of the kingdom of Christ and of Satan ; nor is it by any means a desirable thing, that we should know the lowest state of weakness and degeneracy into which a Christian may fall, while he continues in the main a Christian. We have great reason to doubt whether we be really Christians ourselves, if for
84 This blessing belongs to the spiritually minded ;
sect, our own sakes we wish to know It. Our calling obliges us to
xv- aspire after the most eminent attainments in religion ; it obliges
' us never to rest till we find ourselves dead indeed unto sin, and
alive to God through Jesus Christ ; so as to abound in all the
vital fruits of righteousness unto his praise and glory.
SECT. XVI.
•
The obligations -which the gospel lays upon us to a holy life are farther urged, and especially those arising from the communis cation of the Spirit of God to believers. Rom. VIII. 5 — 17.
ROMANS VIII. 5. Romans VIII. 5.
*CT. y HAVE, in the preceding discourse, urged T? OR they that are ^_ 1 it again and again, that we who profess £ £?&£* Rom ourselves Christians should walk, not alter the 0f t^e flesh . but viii. 5 flesh but after the Spirit, as ever we desire to they that are after rejoice in the glorious deliverance which the the Spint, the things
•' , , . b j . . j_ of the Spirit,
gospel brings ; and with the greatest reason : r
for this is indeed the most important distinc- tion in the character of men, and not any form of outward profession, or rite of worship and devotion. They who are after the flesh, that is, who remain under the influence of a cor- rupt and degenerate nature, do mind the things of the flesh ; they prefer and pursue carnal and animal gratifications : but they xvho are after the Spirit, that is, who know any thing experi- mentally of that Spirit of life which I men- tioned above, (ver. 2,) [do mind] and pursue the things of the Spirit : their minds are form- ed to a superior relish of spiritual, intellectual, and sacred pleasures, suited to that nobler and
6 immortal part of their nature. Now as the 6 For to be car- character of these persons is so widely differ- "alIy minded is
,i • j mi V .• vi r death ; but to be
ent, their end will be proportionably so ; for spiritualIy minded3
the minding of the fesh,z the preferring and is life and peace : pursuing its interests, [is] death ; it is the great- est misery that can be imagined, and that which leads to everlasting death and ruin : whereas the minding, preferring and pursuing the interests of the Spirit [is] life and peace ; the greatest present good and happiness, which
7 leads to life and glory everlasting. And it 7 Because the car*
a Wow the minding) &c] It is plain, some minded the things of the flesh, be- y*g must here signify ncnvy for nothing cause it is death to do it. could be more absurd, than to say, that
for he that hath not the Spirit, is not his* 85
nal mind is enmity must needs be so, because the carnal mind, as SEC.T-
against God : for it j have described it above, [is] in the verv es- -
is not subject to the f % an absolute enmity to tne blessed God ; Rom
law of God, neither , „ -.- , v , , ...'
indeed can be. from whom all lite and peace and happiness Nm. 7
proceed ; and consequently it brings us into a state of hostility against him. For it is im- possible his creatures should be in a state of friendship with him, unless they are in a state of willing subjection to him. Now as for the carnal mind it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can it possibly be [so.] For, however you may suppose any law of God to vary, as to ritual and ceremonial institutions, while the nature of God continues pure and holy, as it must eternally and immutably do; he cannot but require the observation of the grand branches of moral virtue, founded on the unalterable nature and relation of things ; he therefore must require us to be spiritually mind- ed, and to prefer the interest of the soul to that
8 So then they of the body. So that they who are in the flesh, 8 that are in the flesh, that is, under the government of a fleshly prin- cannot please God. dple^ whatever ceremonial precepts they may
observe, or whatever orthodox principles of faith they mav profess and maintain, yet cannot possibly please God. He must either abhor and punish them, or dishonour his own law, and contradict his pure, holy, and unchangeable
9 But ye are not nature. But blessed be God, you Christians 9 in the fle'sh, but in are not in the flesh, in that carnal enslaved state the Spirit, if so be de ribed ^hove, but in lhe Spirit, and under that the Spirit of ... _ ' • i t • i God dwell in you. bis influence ; ye, my brethren, are certainly Now if any man have so, if that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you i not the Spirit of for wnerever he dwells he reigns, and makes Christ, be ib none of ^ ^ tho Hy holy# And kf any man
have not the Spirit of Christ thus residing and governing in him, then, whatever he may pre- tend, he is none ofhh : he is not to be reckoned as a disciple of Christ, and Christ will disown him another day, as having only abused his name, while he wore it.
10 And if Christ And by the way, to animate your hopes and 10 he in you, the body alj vour Vraces, remember, that if Christ [be]
is dead because of ^ resfdem •„ by his sanctifying Spirit,
though the body [is] indeed dead because of the first sin that ever entered into the world,b
*> The body is dead because of sin, &c] but as there is no seeming opposition be • $ome would render it, with respect to sin ; tween a death with respect to stn, and a
86 Ifwe mortify the deeds of the body, we shall live.
sect, which as I shewed above, has brought on a sin ; but the Spirit
xvi. ' sentence of universal death ; yet the spirit [is] ^J^J^^
life, and shall after death continue living, active
?°™ and happy , because 0/that righteousness of which our great Head, the second Adam, is the Au- 11 thor, as I have inculcated at large. And we n Butifthe Spir- have this farther joyful hope, that if the Spirit it of him that raised of him that raised up Jesus, our great Covenant "P Jesus from the Head, from the dead, dwell in you, he that so [^ a that Raised °up powerfully and gloriously raised up Christ Christ from the dead from the dead, will also, in due time, quicken shall also quicken your mortal bodies, though corrupted and con- ^^^^that sumed in the grave, by the agencv of that great dwelleth in you. and powerful Spirit, which now dwelleth in yout and acts to quicken you in the Divine life. 22 Therefore, my dear brethren, since it is cer-' 12 Therefore, bre- tain the gratifications of the flesh can do noth- thren» we ^^sh ing for us like that which will be done for us to ' live after t^ at the resurrection, and since all present en- flesh. joyments are mean and worthless when com- pared with that ; here is a most substantial ar- gument for that mortification and sanctity which the gospel requires. And it necessarily follows, that we are debtors to the Spirit, which gives us such exalted hopes, and not unto the fleshy that zve should live after the dictates, desires and 13 appetites of the flesh. For I must plainly and 13 For if ye live faithfully tell you, and must repeat and incul- after the flesh, ye
cate it upon vou, as a matter of infinite import- ts.ha11 d!e \^nij[Z^
,'.> , , r • rM ■ - through the Spirit
ance, that if you, though professing Christians, do mortify the deeds
and some of you eminent for so high and dis- of the body, ye shall tinguishinga profession, (Compare chap. i. 8,) ^ve* do live after the Jlesh, and mind nothing supe- rior to its interests, ye shall assuredly die, that is, shall perish by the sentence of an holy God, no less than if you were Jews or heathens. But if you, through the influence and assistance of God's holy Spirit, and the exercise of those graces which he by regeneration has implanted in your souls, do mortify and subdue the deeds of the body, those carnal inclinations from whence all criminal indulgencies of the body arise, ye shall live: ye shall finally obtain a state of com- plete felicity, in spite of all that death can do
life with respect to righteousness, I think next verse quite contrary to Mr. Locke's
the version here retained much prefer- unnatural gloss, which explains, quickening
able; and if this be admitted, it will the mortal body , by sanctifying the immor-
eertainly determine the sense of the tal spirit.
Eor the Spirit testifies that we are the children of God. 97
to dissolve these animal bodies : not now to sect insist on that true rational delight which is only xvi* to be found here in such a course, and without which our abode on earth scarce deserves the name of life. Well may it be expected, that in this case, you shall live for ever ; since he reby your adoption of God, which must entitle you to a blissful immortality, will be approved.
14 For as many as Yor as many as are led by the Spirit of God, and 14? are led by the Spirit humblv resign themselves to be guided whith-
of God, they are the ' , ° .„ , . . * j a
aons of God. ersoever he will, by his sweet and secret influ-
ence on the soul, they are indeed the sons and daughters of God, and shall inherit eternal life with their heavenly Father : of which, indeed, if we are obedient to his holy dictates and mo- tions, we already receive the earnest and fore-
15 For ye have tastes. For ye, wTho are real Christians, have 15 not received the spir- not reCeived the spirit of bondage again unto
lo fLvT^ye^fear^ ye are not come under another dispensa- received the Spirit tion like that of Moses, which was much more of adoption,whereby adapted to strike the mind with terror, and we cry, Abba, Fa- 0ften produces a servile disposition ; but, on the contrary, ye have received the Spirit of adop- tion, the confidence of children in approaching to God ; by which Spirit, whatever our differ- ent nations and languages may be, we can, with equal joy and freedom, present our addresses to his throne, and cry. with the overflowings of filial affection to him, and fraternal love to each
16 The Spirit it- other, Abba, Father. ,d For as the communica- 16 selfbeareth witness tion of the visible and extraordinary gifts of with our spirit, that %h Sp- k ^ h t j and Gentiles, witnesses we are the chddren . r . , J . . . . ,.
«f God : tnat we arei without distinction, in this respect
accepted and owned by God as his people ; so also he himself, by his internal and gracious operations, beareth xvitness with the answer of our spirits, when seriously examined and inter- rogated, and gives us an inward and joyful as- surance, that we are the children of God, and
c The spirit of bondage] Both Mr. d Abba, Father.] I suppose few of
.Locke and Mr. Pierce understand this of my readers will need to be informed,
the fear of death, under which the legal that the word abba signifies father,
dispensation left the Jews ; but I rather in the Jewish language, that is, the Syro
understand it of that comparatively ser- Chaldaic ,• and the insertion of it here
•vile spirit which ran through the whole beautifully represents the union of Jew-
Mosaic economy, and whichis finely illus- ish and Gentile believers, in those de-
trated by Dr Evans, in his Sermon on this votions, which were dictated by a filial
text. Evans's Christian Temp. Vol I. spirit.
S8 If 'children, then heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ,
sect, personallv interested in his paternal love. And 17 And if chii-
*vi- from hence arises a most jovfui and trium- {J™» ^ ^J1"™^
Rom phant hope ; for if we are his children, then ^ °heirs° J^h
viii.17 we are undoubtedly heirs of a glorious and im- Christ; if so be that
mortal inheritance : we are then heirs of God, Ye suffer wit1h ^ , , „ c «• J - that we may be also
and shall lor ever enjoy him, as our gracious giorified together. Father, whose presence and love is the very heaven of heaven. Andweare also joint heirs of Christ, we shall enjoy this happiness as with him, in his sight, and shall be formed to a re- semblance of him, as the great foundation of that enjoyment. But then let it ever be re- membered, that this is to be taken in connec- tion ; itis, provided that we are willing, not only to deny ourselves in prohibited carnal gratifi- cations, and to govern our lives by his precepts, but also to suffer with [him,] that is, in con- formity to him, if called out to it for the hon- our of God, and for the testimony of a good conscience ; that so we may also be glorified together with him, in that world where he now triumphs, and where all the infamy and pain we endure for his sake, shall be amply repaid with honours and joys everlasting.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Well may we rejoice in privileges like these ; well may we
17 be astonished to think, that they should be bestowed on any of the children of men ! That any of them should be heirs of God9 and joint heirs zvith Christ ; the adopted children of an heavenly Father, and marked out by the communications of his Spirit for an inheritance which he hath prepared ! That they should be fitted and enabled to approach him with that endearing compel-
15 lation, Abba, Father, in their mouths ! O that every one of us may know bv experience, which alone can teach us, how sweet it is ! and if we would obtain and secure this witness, let us see
14 to it, that we be obediently led by the Spirit of God ; for that Spirit is not, where he does not effectually govern ; and if any man
9 have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of Chrises disciples, nor is he entitled to any of the privileges of his people.
Let the matter therefore be seriously examined : and let it be determined by inquiring, whether we do on the whole walk
1 after the flesh or the Spirit. Let us guard more and more
7 against that carnal mind which is enmity against God, and cannot be subject to his law, nor leave room for us to please God, while it presides and governs in us. Let us often reflect upon that death
6 which would be the consequence of our living after the flesh ; and never conceive of ourselves upon any occasion as persons?
Reflections on the privileges of the children of God, 89
who, in consequence of something that has already passed, have sect. found out a way to break the connection here established, and in the nature of things essentially established between a carnal "" mind and death. May our spirits be more and more enlivened by that vital union with a Redeemer which may give us a part in the merit of his righteousness, and in the life it has secured for all true believers ; and may the efficacy of his Spirit to raise our souls from a death of sin to a life of holiness, be in us a blessed earnest, that he will complete the work, and at length quicken our mortal bodies by his Spirit which dwelleth in us. When flesh and sense can administer a consolation like this, let us hearken to them : in the mean time, let us remember, let us always remember, how much we are debtors to the Spirit ; and let us endeavour to act according to these immense obligations.
SECT. XVII.
The glorious prospects, -which the gospel sets before us, are repre- sented and urged as a further advantage which it gives us for holiness ; even that consummate glory , the discovery ofxvhich the -whole creation, now subject to vanity, seems to wait and call for. The apostle then mentions consolations which are derived from the assistances of the Spirit, in prayer, as further illustrating his main design. Rom. VIII. *18— 27.
Romans VIII. 18. ROMANS VIII. 18.
FORIreckon,that TN representing the high privileges of our sect. the sufferings of X adoption, I have been observing, that if, in XV11, SSSZSTJZ consequence of our fidelity to our Saviour we ^ pared with the glory should suffer with him,we shall also be glorified Vui.i8 which shall be re- together with him: and in this persecuted state vealed m us. m wnicn, as Christians, we now are, I beseech
you attentively to enter into this thought, that your hearts may be duly quickened and fortified by it. I have for my own part been obliged, amidst the peculiar hazards of my apostolic of- fice, frequently to weigh, and exactly to exam- ine the matter; and I find upon the most delib- erate computation, that the sufferings of the present time, how extreme soever they may be, [are] not worthy [of any account] at all, nor so much as worthy of a mention, when set against that great and unalterable glory that shall in due time be revealed to us ; but which at present exceeds even our most elevated conceptions, and can never be iully known, till we see each VOL. 4. 13
90 The creation waits for the revelation of the sons of God,
other wear it, and by consciousness feel it in ourselves.
These, mv dear brethren, are the views with 19 For the earnest which I would animate vour minds; and surely expectation of the , . . , . creature waiteth tor
no object can give them more noble or more the manifestation of delightful employment; For methinks, when the sons of God. I look round upon the blasted and wretched state of this world of ours, it seems that all na- ture does, as it were, call aloud, in pathetic lan- guage, for that blessed change which the gospel was intended to introduce. The earnest expec- tation of the whole creation,* so far as it now lies open to our view, is waiting for the revela- tion of the sons of God; for the happy time when he shall appear more openly to avow them, and that reproach and distress shall be rolled away under which they are now disguised and con-
20 cealed. For the creation soon lost its original 20 For the crea- beauty and felicity ; a sad change passed on ture was made sub- man and his abode, so that all the visible face i% to, **?**> ™l
r j j - -i 1 wdhnglv, but by
01 nature zuas made subject to vanity ami wretch- reaSon of him who
edness in a variety of forms : and this not wil- hath subjected the lingly^not by the personal misbehaviour of same m noPe : those who are now most deeply affected with it, but by him who subjected [it,] that Is, by Adam, when he stood at the head of our race, as a pub- lic person, and by his transgression brought us
21 into so deplorable a state. Deplorable indeed! 21 Because the but blessed be God not entirely abandoned ;
since it is still in hope, that the salvation so happily begun, shall at length be much more
a The earnest expectation of the creation, sin brought and continued on the whole &.c] This and the following verses have unevangetized world, (though few of its been generally, and not without reason, inhabitants saw so much of (heir misery, accounted as difficult as any part of this as actually to desire the remedy,) it is epistle. The difficulty has perhaps been represented as looking out with eager something increased by rendering Klta-tg, expectation, (as the word A?ro>ctfp*cfG;u* creation in one clause, and creature in an- exactly signifies,) for such a remedy and other. To explain it as chiefly referring relief as the gospel brings, by the preva- to the brutal, or inanimate creation, is lency of which human nature would be insufferable ; since the day of the redemp- rescued from vanity and corruption, and tion of our bodies will be attended with inferior creatures from tyranny and abuse. the conflagration which will put an end Nothing is more common, than to repre- to them. The interpretation, therefore, sent a land as mourning or rejoicing, by which Dr. Whitby and Mr. Grove as calling for rain, &c. And if" this be refer it to the Gentile world, is much allowed to be the meaning of these preferable to this. But on the whole, three verses, the gradation in the 23"* I think, it gives a much sublimer and no- will be much more intelligible than on any bier sense, to suppose it a bold prosopopa ia, other scheme that I know. See note* by which, on account of the calamity next page.
in hope to be delivered from the bondage of corruption* 91
creature itself also widely extended ; that the creation shall, at sect. shall be delivered least in ages to come, be set free from the XVIU from the bondage of bonda„e 0f corruption, bv which men are now ~" corruption, into the .* / r » - . . Rom.
glorious liberty of abusing themselves and the interior creatures ; ^21 the children of God. and that they shall even be brought into the glorious liberty of which we Christians are possessed, in consequence of our being the sons of God : as it is certain the creation would be made inconceivably happier than it is, if this blessed dispensation, by which we are intro- duced into God's family, and taught to do our utmost to diffuse good to all around us, were 22 For we know universally to prevail. In the mean time, such 22, that the whole ere- is the state of the whole world, that it seems ation groaneth, and t caU in the t importunate manner for
travaileth in pain to- . . . . r . ^ ,
gether until now : tnis great interposition ot Divine powei ana mercy in its favour ; yea, I may say in refer- ence to it, we know that thezvhole creation, ever since the first apostacy of our nature from God, groaneth together, and travaileth together until now ; it iaboureth in strong pangs to bring on this important birth of sons and daughters unto 23 And not only the Most High.b And not only doth the whole 23 they, but ourselves creation seem [so] to travail in pangs around &£ tufts oFlhe "s> when we survey those parts of it where the Spirit, even we our- gospel is yet unknown, but even we Christians selves groan within ourselves, who have received the first fruits of
r^'L*"1"1? the Spirit, and thereby have attained no incon- for the adoption, to . r ' _/ , ..
siderable degrees 01 liberty and deliverance,
even we groan within ourselves under many
remaining imperfections and burdens ; while
we are yet waiting with strong desire for the
great event, which may, by way of eminence,
be called our adoption,' as it shall be the public
b Bring on this important birth, t^c] for standing in such a relation to God, it is indeed true, that to be in pangs like as his children, are lost in darkness and a woman in travail sometimes only signi- vanity, while ignorant of God and the lies being in great distress, where there is way of salvation ; during which time they no reference to any expected birth ; but were even pained by the excellency of -it seems to me very probable, that the their nature, it having no suitable object apostle in these metaphors here alludes to to act upon. And this is the well ad- what he had been saying before, (verses justed, but generally unobserved grada- 14 — 17, 19, 21.) In all which places tion 1 referred to above, note a : the world he describes Christians as the children of seems to wait, and call, and groan, for God, and so here expresses the general the spreading of the gospel „• and those prevalency of the gpspel by the birth of among whom it prevails, are still travail- many more, with which nature was preg- ing, as it were, with the hope and desire nant, and of which it longed, as it were, of a yet more exalted state after the re- to be delivered : thereby beautifully rep- surrection.
j-esenting the sad condition of those, who c The adoption, &c] I entirely agree while they have faculties fitting them with Mr. Howe, (JVorht Vol. I. p. 680,
02 And Christians groan for the redemption of the body.
sect- declaration of it, whenourheavenly Father shall nit, the redemption xvii porduce us before the eyes of the whole v/orld, of our botly-
"~ — habited and adorned as becomes his children.
viU23 Y°u will easily perceive I now refer to the re- demption of our bodies, their final deliverance from the power of the grave at ihe general res- urrection,d which shall introduce us to a happi- ness, incomparably exceeding the freest and most glorious state into which the earth shall ever be brought, even by the greatest triumph and prevalency of the gospel.
24 This, I say, we are longing and breathing 24 For we are after, and we shall still be so, while we continue saved by hope : but here : for we are saved by hope; the firm belief hopethat is seen ,s
, *J r i • r i • i i • • not hope : tor what
and cheerful view or this complete salvation is a man seeth, why
our great security, amidst so many evils, temp- doth he yet hope
tations, and dangers. But hope, which is seen, f°r ?
that hope which relates merely to objects now
visible, is not worthy the name of hope. For
what a man sees, how doth he yet hope for f the
more we know of these worldly things, the less
shall we amuse ourselves with any high hopes
25 and expectations concerning them. But since 25 But if we hope
we hope for what we see not, for a happiness far for that we see not,
exceeding anv thine: we have ever seen, or can then vv<; w .. Pa"
*> ' o r , ~ , ' ,. tience wait for it.
see, we patiently waitjor it, and hnd something
in the greatness of the prospect, to repay the te-
diousness of the most afflicted circumstances,
and to excite us to prepare for it by cultivating
a suitable temper in all its branches.
26 Such hope doth our holy profession admin- 26 Likewise the ister to us, for our support amidst all the dim- Spirit also helpeth culties of our Christian course ; and we have our infirmitie^; fo* moreover this important privilege, that the Holy
Spirit of God graciously lendeth us his helping hand e under all our burdens and infirmities ; so that we are not left to sustain them alone : which
681,) that here is an allusion to the Muo a Lendeth us his helping hand.'] I know
kinds of adoption among the Romans ; the not how better to render that expressive
jirst of which was private ; the second, phrase, <ru]>nv}txa.fxCn.vi]Ai h/uiiv, which liter-
public in the forum, when the adopted ally expresses the action of one who helps
person was solemnly declared and avowed another to raise or Sear a burden, by taking
to be the son of the adopter. Compare hold of it on one side, and lifting it or bearing
Luke xx. 36. it with him ; and so it seems to intimate
A Deliverance, &c. "] That redemption the obligation on us to exert our little
sometimes signifies deliverance, is very strength, feeble as it is, in concurrence
certain. Compare Luke xxi. 28 ; Eph. i. with this almighty aid.. 14 ; Heb. si. 35.
In the mean timey the Spirit helps their infirmities. 9$
-we know not what is of vast moment in manv respects, and partio sect. we should pray for u]arly jn the conduct of our devotions ;for we xvii.
the^pirif1 itself are surrounded with so much ignorance and ■
maketh intercession prejudice, that in many instances we do not knew vi^™*6 for us with groan- what we should pray for as we outfit, because
JTttered!ChCann°tbe we know not on the whole what ™a> be best for us : but the Spirit itself manages these affairs for
us, guiding our minds to suitable petitions, and
exciting in them correspondent affections, and
sometimes inspiring us with that intense ardour
of holy desire which no words can express,
but must therefore vent themselves in unutter-
27 And he that able groanings. But though we are not able to 27
searcheth the hearts, 5peak these desires, they are not concealed
kn.™etf ■;rhat_/*.tl.'e from God; he who searcheth the inmost mind ot the Spirit, . _.
because he maketh recesses 01 human hearts, knoweth what [is] the intercession for the mind of the Spirit ;f he reads all the secret agi- samts according to tations of our spirits which answer to the emo- the •vjill of God, r 1 • n 1 jr r ,l
tions 01 his ; Jor he manages affairs Jor the
saints according to [the] gracious [zvill] and ap- pointment [of] God ;K a circumstance which we cannot recollect without the greatest pleasure, and the most cheerful expectation of receiving every suitable blessing in consequence of it, and in answer to these prayers which are pre- sented to God under such influence.
IMPROVEMENT.
For ever adored be the Divine goodness, in sending down verge his Spirit on such sinful creatures, to help our infirmities ; to im- 26 plant, and to excite graces in our hearts, to be a source of pres- ent delight and of eternal happiness. May we feel him helping our infirmities, and improving our joy in the Lord, to such a de- gree, that all our devotions may be animated sacrifices. Let not the want of expression in that case trouble us ; these unutterable groanings are sometimes the sweetest music in the ear of God. 27
f The mind of the Spirit.] The phrase the saints, as the office of an intercessor
is here Qpovnf*et <rx <urvt'jfxct]o$, the very with God is so peculiarly that of Christ,
same that was used ver. 6 ; and expresses our Advocate with the Father, 1 John ii. 1.
not merely the meaning, but the temper As for the phrase x.*7* Giov, it is capable of
and disposition of the mind, as under the many different significations ; but I do not
influences of the Divine Spirit, pursuing- think it here signifiesthe same with tva>7risv
and breathing after such blessings as suit <rx Qm, in the presence of God, but rather on
its rational and immortal nature. the part of God, that is, by his appointment,
6 Manages affairs for the saints, Sec] or perhaps, as we render it, according to
I agree with a late ingenious writer, sever- the will of God. I have therefore retained
al times mentioned before, in rendering our version, and included both the senses
'.tvl vyx&wv uTrtg ctytuv, manages affairs for in the paraphrase.
H Reflections on the aid and first fruits of the Spirit.
sect. Well may such fervent groanings be excited, when we view xvii. that great and glorious Object which the gospel proposes to our ■ hope. Let us encounter the sufferings oj 'the present time , with a Verse fortitude becoming those that see them so short and so far over- 18 balanced by the immense and boundless prospects which lie be- yond them ; prospects of unclouded lustre and unmingled felicity. When we consider the state of that part of the world in which 19 Christianity is unknown, or of those among whom it is a mere empty form ; when we consider the vanity to which that part of God's creation is subject, let it move our compassion, and our
20 prayers, that the state of glorious liberty into which God has al- ready brought those who by faith in Christ are his children, may become more universally prevalent ; and the knowledge of the
21 Lord cover the earth as the waters cover the channel of the seas. O that Divine and Omnipotent grace may give a birth to that grand event, in the expectation of which nature seems in pangs; such a birth, that nations might be born in a day ; and where the children are born, may it give a more abundant growth and
^2 more happy increase.
We have received what the travailing creation has not, the first fruits of the Spirit, and they must surely excite us to groan
23 after the redemption of our bodies ;yet still with humble submission to the will of God, waiting his wisely appointed hour for the dis- solution, and for the restoration of them. That God, in whose hand these important events are, best knows how long to exer- cise our faith, whether in this mortal world, or in the interme- diate state ; nor should any delay be esteemed long by those who have so cheerful an hope of enjoying God for ever.
SECT. XVIII.
The apostle represents other advantages for holiness which the gos- pel gives us ; particularly those which arise from an assurance that all things shall work together for our good ; and from the vieiv we have, as true Christians, of an eternal gracious plan ~vl\ich God has laid for our happiness, in pursuance of which he hath already done such great things for us, especially in sending his SonfGr our redemption ; whence his people may be assured, that no accusation shall prevail a gainst them, and no temptations separate them from his love. Rom. VIII. 28, to the end.
"rill T „ „rr ,R°MANS .VIIIV?8' . RomaNS VIII. 28. m I HAVE taken occasion to hint at many pnv- A N D we know
Rom. "deges, which, in consequence of participat- ■**• that all things
vin.28 ing of the gospel, you enjoy: and now I must
All things work together for good, to them that love God, $5
work together for add this to the rest, that though our afflictions sect. good, to them that may He heavy upon us, and though our bur- xvii,«
love God, to them deng mav continue long ; yet we assuredly
who are the called . ,J M „ . . i_- i J * ' i_ ' Rom.
according to his pur- know, that all things which occur in the course viil#2g pose. of Divine Providence, either in their present
and immediate, or future and more remote con- sequences, do, and shall work together for real and everlasting good to them that sincerely and prevalently love the blessed God,* and are by Divine grace called, and formed to this happy principle, according to [his] gracious and effect- 29 For whom he ual purpose. We have this confidence, I say, 2$ did foreknow, he al- because God in his eternal counsels designed
" ?£££*£ this> and app°inte,d a Pror s,eriMof su,bordi-
theimageofhis Son, nate causes to make way lor that blessed event that he might be the in which all is to terminate j establishing a cer-
n^brethre"10^ m*" tam connection between the one and the other ; a connection, which in the greatest distress is our confidence and our joy. For whom he fore- knew, as the objects of his peculiarly favoura- ble regards,5 knowing with everlasting com- placency his own thoughts of peace towards them, (compare Jer. xxix. 2,) he did also pre- destinate [to] stand in a peculiar relation to the great Redeemer, and [be] made in due time conformable to the image of that glorious and blessed Person, even Jesus his only begotten and best beloved Son, who is now exalted high above all heavens. He appointed, I say, such a conformity between him and them, that he might be, and appear to be, the firstborn among many brethren : and might at length see many of his brethren by his means sharing with him
8 All things which occur in the course b Whom he foreknew, as the objects of of Divine Providence, fcfc] It is so his peculiarly favourable regards j To plain, from the whole context, that the ^now, sometimes signifies to favour, Amos apostle only speaks of providential events, iii. 2 ; 2 Tim. ii.19 ; Exod. xxxiii. 12, 17; and it is so evident, that the universal Psal. i. 6 ; Jer. x. 14 ; Rom xi. 2 ; 1 Pet. expression all is sometimes to be taken in i. 2 ; Hos. xiii. 5 ; and they who interpret a limited sense, that it must argue, I fear, these verses, as Mr. Locke, and many something worse than weakness, to pre- others do, of God's intending to bring the tend that sin is comprehended in the Gentiles into the church on a footing of apostle's assertion. Plato's sentence so equal privileges with the Jews, must cer- nearly parallel to this, is a commentary in- tainly take the word in this sense. But finitely preferable to such an explication, the reader will easily perceive, by my par- *' Whether a righteous man be in poverty, aphrase, that I consider them as applica- sickness, or any other calamity, we must ble to all true Christians, whether origin- conclude that it will turn to his advantage, ally of Jewish or Gentile descent ; as the either in life or death." See Plato cisMep. privileges themselves relate not to com- fib. ix. jnunities, as such, but to individuals.
96 For, being chosen, and called, and justified, they shall be glorified;
sect, in that happiness to which he is now received,
xviii- and in which he shall for ever shine, distin-
gttished from them all in ravs of peculiar glory.
SS™a To this felicity did the Father of mercy decree 30 Moreover,
* " to raise a part of our fallen and miserable race; ^™ £ J^pre- and those -whom he thus predestinated he in due aiso Caiied ; and time hath called, or will hereafter in their sue- whom he called, ceeding generations call, by the invitations of *«» %*%££ the gospel and operations of his Spirit, to re- justjfied, them he pent and believe, that so they might claim the also glorified, promised blessings, in virtue of that everlasting covenant which they cordially embrace ; and whom he hath thus called, he hath, on their com- pliance with that call, justifedf freed them from the condemning sentence of his law, and given them a pleadable right to a full acquittal at his bar ; and those whom he hath thus justi- fied, he hath also glorifed* that is, he hath ap- pointed they should ere long attain to complete glory and happiness, to which, by virtue of their union with him, they may be said even now to arrive. (Eph. iii. 4.) 31 On the whole, what shall we therefore say to 31 What shall vrc
these things* or conclude upon this review ? thfn sa.y*° *he/e ~ , 5 ' i j r it things? if God beior
Surely we may courageously defy all our ene- usJhocanbe^w*
mies, and say, .Jf that God, who hath all power Us r in himself, and all the events of time and eter- nity under his direction, [be,] as we have heard, for us, who [can] presume to [be] against us, or be able to do us any hurt by the fiercest
c Whom he hath called, he hath justified.'] To suppose that Christians are said to be
Barclay pleads that this justification must glorified merely in reference to the Spirit of
include holiness, or it is left out of the glory nozv resting upon them, (1 Pet. iv. 14,)
chain. Barcl. Apol. p. 221. But the apos- is limiting the phrase to a sense less sub-
tle had so plainly declared in the beginning lime and extensive than it generally has,
of the chapter, that o freedom from con- particularly ver. 17, 18 ; 2 Cor. iv. 17 j
demnation was the peculiar privilege of Col. i. 27 ; chap. iii. 4 ; 1 Thess. ii. 12 ;
those who walk after the Spirit ; that it was 1 Pet. v. 10 ; to which a multitude of
the less necessary for him here distinctly other texts might be added, where glory
to mention sanctification. refers to the exaltation and blessedness of
d Whom he j unified, he glorified."] It is the future state. This is a memorable
plain, that justification ia here considered instance, and the. e are scores,and perhaps
as distinct from, and prior to, glorification; hundreds more, in which things, that
and consequently, that there is a sense in shall certainly and speedily be done, are
which believers may be said to be justified spoken of as done already. Moses gave
now, (as they often arc, compare Luke a remarkable example of this noble lan-
xviii. 14; Acts xiii. 39; Rom. v. 9 ; 1 guage of faith, in his song, (Exod. xv.
Cor. vi. 11,) though it is at the great day, 13, ISfc) on the destruction of Pharaoh in
that their complete justification will be the Red sea ,- and the prophets and apostles
declared, and there seems generally to be have continued it in a variety of trium-
an ultimate reference to that great trans- pliant passages, which it will be a great
action, in the use of this forensic term- pleasure to the pious reader to observe for
(Mat. xii. 37 ; Rom. ii. 13 ; chap iii. 30.) himself.
and he that spared not his own Son, shall give us all things. 9?
opposition, while we are guarded by such a Pro- sect. 32 Hethatspared tector ? Yea, I may add, not only what have XV1IU hot his own Son, but we to fear, but what have we not to hope and ~ uf^'how smhZ t <=xPect. in connection with such views as these ? £& not with him also He that spared not his ozvn, his proper and only freely give us all begotten Son, when even his blood and life thin£9 ■ came into question, but willingly delivered him
up to agony and death, that he might be a Sacrifice/or us all, how shall he not zuith him freely grant us all other things, subservient to our truest happiness ; which may now be re- garded as the purchase of his blood ? We may reasonably conclude that what is now withheld, would be detrimental, rather than advanta- geous to us. 35 Who shall lay Upon the whole then, we may take courage, 33 any thing to the an J sav? w/l0 snan l0dge any accusation against
e!eacrtT/»,%oSu>aSt the '&* °f G°df aSainst tho^ who love him, justifieth : and have been, as we before observed, predes-
tinated and called according to his eternal pur- pose ? [Is it] God P What ! he who himself; ws- tifieth Pi as the prophet in his own case ex- presses it. (Isa. 1. 8, 9.) He is ready to an- swer all objections, and solemnly to pronounce 34 Who is he that us absolved. Who [is] he then that condemn- 34 eondemneth ? It is etn ? [js jt] the Lord Jesus Christ, whom we 2ft*?*?* *•* to be appointed as the final Judge? risen again, who is what ! doth he condemn, who hatn died to ex- even at the right piate our guilt, and rescue us from condemna- LTodmLftbd,intehi°. tion ? Tea ratheri (which is the most delightful cession for us. consideration of all,) xvho is risen again P Shall
he undo the purposes of his death and resur- rection ? He who is now sitting at the right hand of God, where he appears under a quite contrary character, and is also making inter- cession for us; undertaking the management of our affairs, and, far from accusing us, appears ready to answer all accusations brought against us, and to frustrate all the designs of our enemies ?
e Who shall lodge any accusation, &c.^j own law, if they acted on the principles
This tynoLMtrti plainly signifies. By the the apostles had been laying down in the
elect of God many understand the Gen- former chapter. tiles ; but as it is certain, the phrase,
whatever it imports, is not to be confined f God who justifieth, &c] I here fol-
to them, and is presently after used of be- low the pointing proposed by the learned
lieving yews, (Rom. xi. 5, 7, 28,) it and ingenious Dr. Sam Harris, (in hi*
seems highly reasonable, to consider it Observations, p. 54, 55,) which greatly
here, as including them also ; especially illustrates the spirit of this passage, and
as their unbelieving brethren might be shews, how justly that author adds, that
ready to lodge the heaviest accusations against it is remarkably in the grand manner of \De*
them, as deserters and apostates from, their nwsthenes.
VOL. 4. 14
98 Nothing therefore shall separate us from the love of Christ.
sect. Confident therefore in his protection and fa- 35 Who shall sep-
-iii. Vour, we defy them all ; and say in strains of j^™ *3l
~ vet sublimer triumph, who shall separate us tabulation, or dis-
..?m; from the love of Christ f Who or what shall tress, or persecution,
dissolve that union to him, which is our great or famine, or naked-
. 11 ii i- l. * r ness, or peril, of
security, and be able to alienate our hearts from gword ,
him, who is the Source of such invaluable bless- ings, and hath displayed such incomparable riches of grace ? [Shalt] the severest affliction ,s or the most pressing straits, or the most cruel persecution, to the inconveniencies and extrem- ities of which we may indeed be exposed in our Christian warfare ; or hunger, if we be starving in desolate places ,h or nakedness, if it had not so much as sheepskins or goatskins to cover it ; or, in a word, any other peril, to which in our different situations we may be exposed, or even the drawn sword of our blood- thirsty enemies ready to be plunged into our
36 defenceless bosoms ? It may indeed cut short 36 (As It is writ* the residue of our mortal days ; as it is written, ten, For thy sake we in words which may justly be applied to us, ^ ™ed all the (Psal. xliv. 22,) " For thy sake rue are with- accounted as sheep out remorse killed all the day long ; we are ac- for the slaughter.) counted as so many sheep destined to the slaugh- ter, and delivered over to it without resistance
on our part, or mercy on that of our enemies."
37 Nevertheless, while we appear in so weak and 37 Nay, in all
helpless a state, we do in all these things more these tJiBgs we are
,r ^ . ,. • z. j in more than conquer-
than conquer, we triumph in certain and ill us- ors^ ^,,0^ him
trious victory, through him who hath loved us, that loved us. and, having redeemed us to God by his own blood, will secure us amidst all these tempta- tions, and finally shew that our sufferings and death have been precious in his sight, and have made a part in his merciful scheme for our more exalted happiness.
38 Well may I thus boast of the securest and 38 For I am per- completest victory, even amidst the combat ; suaded, that neither
for I am persuaded, that neither the fear of death' nor life' nor death, in any imaginable form of terror, nor
t Shall affliction, &c.] None can imag- manner, would engage him to support
ine that Christ would love a good Chris- them under all their trials, by vital com-
tian the less for enduring such extremities muni cations of Divine strength,
for his sake. The text must therefore h Hunger.'] The word Kifxos is more
be intended to express the apostle's conn- extensive than famine, and may be ap-
dence, that God's invariable love to his plied to personal, as well as public neces-
people, illustrated already hi so glorious a sity.
Refections on the fruits of the everlasting love of God, 99
jui.erels, nor princi- the hope and desire of life, in the most agreea- sect. panties, nor powers, bie circumstances that can be imagined, nor xviii- nor tilings present, 11 .1 n- c • c 1 1 c *. ■
nprihingttocomc, a11 the efforts of infernal r?;^/^ nor at prma- Rom palities, nor of powers,1 however various their viii3S rank, however subtle their artifices, however furious and malignant their rage may be, nor things present, difficult as they are, nor things future, extreme as they may possibly prove, 39 Nor height,nor Nor the height of prosperity, nor the depth of ad- 39 depth, nor any other Versitv,?2or any other creature, above or beneath, Ste to Upanlte us in heaven, earth or hell, shall be able to separate from the love of God any o{ us, who are Christians indeed, from the which is in Christ fove of the Almighty and ever blessed God, Jesus our Lord. zv/iich is graciously given us in Christ Jesus our I<ord,k by a tenure so certain, that it shall never be lost : and being thus secure that noth- ing shall separate us from that, we assuredly know that nothing can, on the whole, hurt us ; and feel a courage which nothing can dismay.
IMPROVEMENT.
O blessed souls indeed, who having been in the eternal coun- verse cih of the Divine love forek no wn and predestinated, are, in con- 29>30 sequence thereof, called and justified, as the earnest of being ere long glorified ! Who would not desire to see his own title to privileges so inestimable as these ? And how shall we know that we have our part in them ? How but by securing an evidence, 2S that we love God f Then may we be assured that all things shall •work together for our good, and glory in it, that we are the elect 33 of God ; to whose charge therefore nothing shall be alleged, since 34 God justifieth ; whom none shall condemn, since Christ died to ex- piate our sins, and is ascended into heaven continually to inter- cede for us. In cheerful dependence on his patronage and care, let us bid defiance to all our enemies, and be willing to submit zs to the greatest extremities, since they shall not be able to sepa- 36
' Angels, principalities, and powers.] good angels would attempt to separate men. Eisner ( Observ. Vol. II p. 42) has suffic- from Christ's love,) I must adhere to it. iently shewn that good angels are some- k Shall separate us, &C-3 Archbishop times called powers, to express their be- TUiotson thinks (Vol. I. p. 491) Paul ing used as instruments of the Divine speaks thus confidently in reference to power, (compare Eph. i. 21 ; chap. i. 10 ; himself, and the experience he had pass- Col i. 16 ; chap. ii. 10,) as likewise that ed through of so peculiar a nature ; but *fX,<u may signify magistrates, compare he seems to me to found the argument on Tit. iii. 1. But as it is certain that evil considerations common to all Christians, angels are called principalities and powers, ver. 28, and the connection is such, that (Eph vi. 12; Col. ii 15,) and as that in- if these latter clauses are limited to St. terpretation of the words best suits the Paul, I do not see how the preceding cai$" context, (for it is not to be thought that be extended farther.
100 The apostle professeth his affection for the Jews ;
sect, rate us from the love of Christy even though for his sake we should xvui- be killed all the day Ions?, and accounted as sheep for the slaughter,
O blessed souls, whom neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor
*VTq any other creature, shall be able to divide and cut off from the love ° ' of God ! What then can harm us ? what evil can we then suffer? what good can we want ? When God is for us, and when we are sensible of his love in giving us his Son* how can we allow our- 52 selves to suspect his readiness with him to give us all things truly- reasonable or desirable ? All other blessings, when compared with these, will appear unworthy of a mention ; and we should have great reason to suspect, that they were not ours, if we did not find a heart superlatively to value them above every thing else.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle now finding it necessary to speak more expressly of the rejection of the Jeivs, and the calling of the Gentiles, introduces the subject with very tender expressions of his regard to his Jewish brethren ; and then shetvs, that the rejection of a con- siderable part of the seed of Abraham, and even of the posterity of Isaac, from the peculiar privileges of God's chosen people, was an incontestable fact, which the Jews could not but grant to have happened, that is, xuith regard to the descendants oflshmael and of Esau* Rom. IX. 1 — 13,
ROMANS IX. 1. Romans IX. 1.
sect. r-pifJUS,my brethren, I have endeavouredto T SAY the truth in A animate you by leading your meditations to •■• Christ, I lie no.t>
Rom those inestimable privileges which we receive
ix. 1 in virtue of the gospel, which renders us so far superior to all the hardships we can endure ; and I hope the thought of them will be abun- dantly sufficient to establish your adherence to it. Faithfulness will also oblige me to add, that as all who embrace and obey this gospel, wheth- er Jews or Gentiles, are accepted of God, so all who reject it, are rejected by him.a And lest, while I maintain this important truth, any
a As all who embrace, \Sfc^\ This the Jews met with from their obstinate coim-
Mpostle had intimated all along in the pre- trymen, would make encouragements and
ceding discourse, which is addressed to consolations like those suggested in the
Christians, as Christians, without any re- eighth chapter, as necessary for them a9
gard to their having been Jews or Gen • for any Christians in the world. So very
tiles ; nay, he had expressly declared in much mistaken have some learned com-
the 2d and 3d chapters, that their having mentators been in the peculiar turn they
been Gentiles would be no obstruction, have given to that chapter, and several
And it is certain, the peculiar oppositions passages in those preceding & and persecutions, which the believing
and that he could wish to be an anathema for them, 101
my conscience also should imagine that I bear hard upon my dear sect* bearing me witness countrymen the Jews, on account of anv per- x,x- m the Holy Ghost, gonal injuryi whkh ^ or my Christian breth- ~
ren, of whose sufferings I have been speaking, ^x i (chap.viii. 35 — 39,) have received from them% or by their means ; I begin this discourse with the most solemn assurance I can give you to the contrary. And herein I say the truth in Christy I speak with that candour and integrity which becomes a Christian, and as in the pres- ence of that blessed Redeemer who searches all hearts. He knows that I lie not ; my con- science also bearing me zvitness as to the truth of what I say, in the Holy Ghost, as under his in- fluence who so thoroughly discerns the soul on
2 That I have which he operates. With all this solemnity, Q great heaviness and on so great an occasion, do I declare to vou% continual sorrow m . M r°, . r , . J . ; my heart. i'wt * 'mve great griefi ana incessant anguish
in my heart, when I think of what hath hap- pened, and will happen unto them, in conse-
3 For I could wish quence of their opposition to the gospel. For 3 that myself were ac- niethinks, if I mav be allowed to express my-
&$£££% ?**?>* ™»>i ev™ «** thai a! Chris< su*>-
kinsmen according J ected himself to the curse, that he might de- to the flesh : liver us from it, so / ??iy self \\kew\se zvere made
an anathema after the example of Christ ;h like him exposed to all the execrations of an enrag- ed people, and even to the infamous and ac- cursed death of crucifixion itself, for the sake of my brethren, and kinsmen, according to the fesh, lhat they might thereby be delivered from, the guilt they have brought upon their own heads, and become entitled to the forfeited and rejected blessings of the Messiah's kingdom.
4 Who are Isra- So cordial and disinterested a regard have I 4
b Made an anathema after the example they should unite in him, could he thereby
of Christ.'] This sense is given by the be a means of saving" his countrymen,
learned Dr. Water land, (Semi. Vol. I. p. Compare Deut. vii. 26 j Josh. vi. 17; chap.
77, 78,) who urges the manner in which vii. 12. Grotius understands it of a sepa-
ano is used, 2 Tim. i. 3, atto t&>v ngoyovw, ration from the Church of Christ, (which is
after the example of my forefathers. Com- sometimes called by the name Christ, 1
pare 1 John iii. 16 Next to this I should Cor. xii. 12 ; Gal. iii." 27,) or of excommu-
incline to the interpretation given by Dr. nication. Eisner (who, agreeably to Dr.
Clarke, (Seventeen Serni- p. 340,) who sup- Clarke's interpretation, joins clko t« X^/sts
poses the apostle means, that he could be with hu^g^hv) shews very well, as many
content that Christ should give him up other commentators have done, how very
to such calamities as these, to which the absurd it would be to suppose he meant,
Jevcish people were doomed for reject- that he could be content to be delivered
mg- him ; so that if they could all be cen- over to everlasting1 misery for the good of
tered in one person, he could be willing others.
102 Who were the seed of Abraham, and heirs of the promise.
sect, for my dear nation, who are Israelites* the elites ; to whom per-
xix- seed of Jacob, that eminent patriarch, who, as taineth the adoption,
_ • i « • • i i- j i -i j and the glorv, and
a prince, had power with God, and prevailed ; the cove„3.nts, and
?x°™* whose the spiritual adopt? ou[i,]d in consequence the giving of the of which, as a people, they were called the law, and the service sons and daughters of the most high God ; and <£* ""* *** the glory, which in the Shechinah resided visi- bly among them on the mercy seat ;e and the covenants made successively first with Abraham and then with Moses, and with the whole Jewish people in him ; who were honoured with the giving of the law in such solemn pomp, and received with the precepts of that excellent polity, an exact ritual for the service [of God] in their tabernacles afterwards practised in their temple with unequalled solemnity and magnifi- cence ; who were also the heirs of such pecu- liar and important promises, relating not only to their abode in Canaan, under the adminis- tration of an equal and miraculous providence, but likewise including and centring in the spiritual kingdom of the Messiah, who was to 5 arise among them. 1 cannot but have a re- 5 Whose are the spectful and tender regard for a nation thus fathers, and of dignified and distinguished; a nation, "*«* ^^ g^SS privileges [are] handed down to them from camej wno 'is over so manv illustrious ancestors, in a long de- all, God blessed for scent, who were in their respective ages the ever- Amen* great fathers of the world and church ; and from whom, to crown the whole, according to the flesh Christ himself is [descended ;] whoy though found in fashion like a man, and truly partaker of our nature in all its sinless infirmi- ties, is also possessed of a Divine nature, by- virtue of which, he is above all our concep- tions and praises, above creatures of the high- est order, and indeed God blessed for ever/ the
= Who are Israelites ] The apostle, with children. Deut xiv. 1 ; Jer. xxxi. 9 ;
great address, enumerates these privileges Exod. iv. 22 ; Hos. xi. 1. of the Jews; both that he might shew « Resided on the mercy seat ] Hence
how honourably he thought of them, and the ark was called the glory. Psal. lxxviii.
that he might awaken their solicitude not 61 ; 1 Sam. iv. 21, 22, to which some add
to sacrifice that Divine favour by which Psal. lxiii. 2.
they had been so eminently and so long f Above ally God blessed for ever.'] How
distinguished. ingenious soever that conjecture may be
«* The spiritual adoption »*.] That is, thought, by which some would read this,
whom God hath taken into a special cov- w 0 Qz& 0 im tslvIm, to answer to on
enant with himself, whereby he stands 01 Trcfltqtsj (v:hose are the fathers, and
engaged ever to act the part of a God and whose is the supreme God, J I think it
Father to them, and to own them as his would be extremely dangerous to follow
Tet all the seed of Abraham are not the children of God ; 103
worthy Object of our humblest adoration, as sect. well as unreserved dependence, love and obe- xix- dience. Amen : let his Divine glories be ever proclaimed and confessed ! May all the house f° ™' of Israel know this assuredlv, and fall down before him, as in and with the Father of all, their Lord and their God !
6 Not as though Yet, notwithstanding all these tender preju- 6 the word of God (\\ces \n favour of mv own dear countrvmen, I natn taken none ef- i r i " 1 • i
feet. For they arc carmot defend or excuse their conduct ; nor not all Israel, which must I conceal the ungrateful truth asserted are ©f Israel : above, that by rejecting the gospel, they bring
upon themselves rejection from God. But to prevent mistakes, let me in the first place ob- serve, that it is not to be supposed, I would by any means insinuate, that the xvord of God haik fallen ineffectual to the ground, even all that glorious system of promises, by which he en- gaged to bestow protection, favour and happi- ness upon his people. For in order to provide against any such allegation, I must insist upon it, as a very certain and apparent truth, that all [are~] not reckoned to be the Israel of God, so as to be the heirs of the promises made to his people, who are descended of Israel 'by nat-
7 Neither because ural generation. Neither because they are the T
Ablahzmhe ar7%f ^ °f Abraham'> the head of the holy family
all children :Tut*In according to the flesh, [are they] all children
Isaac shall thy seed of the promise ; but you know it is said, (Gen.
be called. xxi. 12,) though Ishmael were the son of
Abraham long before, " In Isaac, then unborn,
shall thy seed be called: the descendants of
Isaac shall be spoken of as thv seed, by wav
which^re1 the'dli^ of eminence* to the exclusion of those who may
dren of the flesh, spring from thee by thine other children."
these are not the That is, on the whole, not the children of the 3
•*^*g^J2°is !£/** alone> nor an-v of them merel-v as such>
promise (areco°unted \-are\ the children of God, but the children of the for the seed. promise, in one peculiar line, are accounted as
this reading-, unsupported as it is by any think, the opposers of that doctrine have
critical authority of manuscripts, or an- never been able, nor -will ever be able to
•tent quotations. Nor can I find any au- answer. Though common sense must
thority for rendering Qi@- w\oy*1& u; teach, what Christians have always be-
t*c Atmctc, God be blessed for ever I lieved, that it is not with respect' to the
must therefore render, and paraphrase, Father, but to the created world, that this
and improve this memorable text, as a august title is given to ium. Compare
groof of Christ's proper Deity , which I 1 Cor. xv. 27, &c.
104* As appears hi the case of Ishmael and Esau*
sect, the seed of Abraham, and honoured with the 9 For this is the
xix adoption ; For this [is] the word of the prom- word of promise, At
_ . rr> ••• *r\ \ i \ u J- * +u- this time willl come,
Horn ,fr' ^Gen# XVU1, 10S 14') accordinS t0 thls and Sarah shall have
^9 time, that is, reckoning the conception of the a son.
child from hence, / will come [to thee,] in a
wav of gracious and merciful interposition,
and Sarah shall have a son :n which was said,
when Hagar had many years been Abraham's
wife, and had long since borne a son to him. 10 Nor was [ffoYJthe only instance of the kind ; io And not only
but in the case of Rebecca,whenshewas with child this, but when Re-
of twins by one man, that is, our father Isaac ; becca also had con.
ttti •» r , '7 7 -r i j ceived by one, even
%\ While [the children] xvere not yet born, ana by our father Isaac,
had done neither good to merit, nor evil to forfeit, 11 (For the chil*
the divine favour, that the sovereign purpose of1^™ being not yet
God, according to his free election, might stand done' n^J ^ocT"©?
steadfast, and appear ;zo£ to be formed in respect evil, that the purpose
of the works done by either, but according to of God according to
the mere good pleasure ofhimwhocalleth things SrfwSfi^tafi
that do not yet exist into being, and disposeth him that calleth.)
12 of all according to his own will : It was said i2 it was said un- to her, when consulting the Divine oracle on the to her, The elder unusual commotion she felt in her womb, that shall serve the youn- two different people should proceed from the ge1,
birth then approaching, (Gen. xxv. 23,) and " that the elder of them, that is, the posterity of Esau, should serve the younger, that is the
13 descendents of Jacob." As it is also writ- 13 As it is wrTt- ten, (Mai. i. 2, 3,) " I have loved Jacob, and ten, Jacob have I hated Esau, that is, I have greatly preferred loved, but Esau nave the former to the latter j* bestowing many
§ Greatly preferred the former to the ready were. Nevertheless, it is certain fatter.] That to love and hate have this the apostle does not here speak of the eter- sense in scripture, is evident. Compare nal state of jfacob and Esau, (whatever Gen. xxix. 31 ; Luke xiv. 26 ; John xii. some may suppose deducible from what 25 ; and the notes there. These words in he says,) nor does he indeed so much their connection with the preceding- and speak of their persons, as of their posterity,- following, do indeed prove, that God since it is plainly to that posterity that both, acts with a sovereign and unaccountable the prophecies, which he quotes in sup- freedom in the dispensation of his favours ; port of Ins argument, refer. Gen. xxv. and do, I think, consequentially prove, 23 ; Mai i. 2, 3. His laying waste the that it was not upon the foresight of the heritage f the Edomites for the dragons of obedience and piety of Jacob on the one the wilderness, is so different a tiling from, hand, or the profaneness of Esau on the his appointing the person of Esau to eter- other, that this preference was given ; for nal misery by a mere act of sovereignty, then the argument taken from their hav- without regard to an) thing done or to ing- actually done neither good nor evil, be done by him to deserve it, that I will would be very weak, since, to an omnis- rather submit to any censure from rny cient God, that which he certainly fore- fellow servants, than deal so freely with, knew would be, is with regard to his pur- my Maker, as to conclude the one from pose of events to succeed it, as it it al- the other.
Reflections on the apostle^s affection for his brethren^ &c 105
peculiar privileges and favours upon the pos- sect. terity of Jacob, which I have denied to that of X1X- Esau, whose habitation I have laid waste, for the dragons of the wilderness, while that of his iX 13 brother flourished in the richest abundance of all things." We see then, to close this branch of the argument, that the exclusion of a con- siderable part of the seed of Abraham, and even of the descendants of Isaac, from the special promises of God, is not only a case which may be supposed possible, but a case, which accord- ing to the Jewish scriptures themselves, hath actually happened.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let that affection which the apostle expresses for the Jews, verse his countrymen and brethren according to the flesh, and the tender ■ and pathetic representation which he makes of the privileges which they once enjoyed, awaken in our hearts an earnest solici- tude, that they may by Divine grace be brought back ; that they may again be adopted into the family from which they have been cut off, again clothed with the glory which is departed from them; 4 that, through him who was given for a covenant to the people, they may receive the law of life and grace, be formed to that spiritual service which it introduces, instead of their pompous ritual, and embrace the promises on which the faith and hope of 5 their illustrious fathers was fixed.
Let it likewise teach us spiritual compassion for our kindred, 3 who are strangers to Christ, and let us be willing to submit to the greatest difficulties, and think nothing too much to be don© or borne for their recovery.
Let our souls pay an humble homage to him, who is, in such an incommunicable and sublime sense, the Son of God, as to be himself over all, God blessed for evermore. With prostrate rever- 5 ence let us adore him, as our Lord, and our God, and repose that unbounded confidence in him which such an assemblage of Di- vine perfections will warrant, putting our most hearty amen to every ascription of glory, to every anihem of praise, addressed to him.
And, to conclude, since we see that many of the children of 6,7 Abraham, and of Isaac, failed of any share in the special prom- ises of God, let us learn to depend on no privilege of birth, on no relation to the greatest and best of men. Mav we seek to be inserted into the family of God, by his adopting love in Christ 10-13 Jesus, and to maintain the lively exercise of faith ; ivitiiout ivhich no child of Abraham was ever acceptable to God, and with which none of the children of strangers have ever iaiiea oi 3 share in his mercy ana favour.
vou 4. 15
XX.
Rom
t06. God hath a right to shew mercy to whom he will,
SECT. XX.
The apostle shews, that the sovereign choice of some individuals U peculiar privileges, to which none had claim, and the sovereign appointment, from among many criminals, of some to peculiar and exemplary punishments, was perfectly consistent both with reason and scripture* Rom. IX. 14 — 24.
ROMANS IX. 14. Romans IX. 14.
sect, T HAVE already shewn you how possible it tithat shall we A is that persons descended from Abraham, * * say then ? Is and even from Isaac may be cut off from the ^wiSTS&TSS c 14 special promises of God ; as the posterity, forbid. first of Ishmael, and then of Esau, evidently were. What therefore shall we say to this ? [Is there] unrighteousness zvith God in the proceed- ings and distributions of his providence, in this or any other instance to be produced ? Godjor- bid we should insinuate any thing of that na- ture. It is, in the highest consistence with justice, matter of the freest choice, to whom
15 such favours shall be granted. For he saith to 15 For he saith to
Moses, (Exod. xxxiii. 19,) when intimating a Moses, I will have
gracious purpose toward Israel, though they m.e.rcy on whom * ? , L i I.* r i r J Wl11 nave mercy,
had broke his covenant so soon alter the first and I will have com -
confirmation of it, and by an act of flagrant passion on whom I idolatry had just merited immediate destruc- vrul have cona- tion, / will have mercy on whomsoever I will have mercy, and will compassionate whomsoever I please to compassionate, so as to dispense acts of pardon according to my own sovereign pleas- ure,
16 Jacob and Esau, of whom I was speaking 16 So then it it just above, may be farther considered as an ii- not of him that will- lustration of the sovereignty of the Divine dis- eth> nT °* hilTJ *haJ
.- i ii r i runneth, but ol God
pensations m such cases : the latter of them, thatsheweth mercy, after he had foolishly sold his birthright, was exceedingly desirous of obtaining his father's blessing, and run out eagerly to hunt venison for him ; (Gen. xxvii. 5 — 30 •) nevertheless, it was bestowed upon Jacob. [It ii] not therefore, you see, to be referred into the forwardness cf him that willeth, nor of him that runneth; but it is of God that sheweth mercy, to one rather than another, on sovereign reasons, which we cannot penetrate, but must always believe to be worthy of himself.
17 And moreover we may add, that such is the V? For the scrip*' conduct of God in other instances, when of
and to make what sinners he will the monuments of his wrath* 107
hire saith unto Pha- various sinners he appoints one, rather than sect. raoh, Even for this another, to be a monument of special vengeance. xx-
rxsra.1^! F°r the «**" «* ,o pharaoh' (Exod- ix- r^:
that I might shew 16,) " For this cause have I raised thee up, to 1X i7 my power in thee, that height of eminence in which thou gloriest,b Sth^bcXtod that ImaiJ remarkably ^hew forth my power in throughout all the thee, and that my name, in consequence of dis- earth. tinguished judgments to be righteously in-
flicted upon thee, may he celebrated through all the earth, in the most distant nations and re- motest ages." And accordingly he hardened his heart, that he should not let Israel go ; that is, he took measures which he knew would be attended with that effect, and at last brought
18 Therefore hath the extremity of his wrath upon him. So then 18 he mercy on whom we must, after all our objections, rest the mat-
andWwhom \r wffl tel" ^^ that th& bleSSed God> aS he is UIiC0:i- he hardeneth.6 W trollable, so he is also unaccountable in his dispensations : that in choosing this or that creature to distinguished favours, or appoint- ing this or that sinner to deserved punishment, he hath mercy on whom he will have mercy, and he hardeneth and destroyeth xvhom he will,
19 Thou wilt sav Bat thou zvilt perhaps be ready, while thou 19 then unto me, Why readest this declaration, to raise an objection doth he yet find agamst it, and say to me, If " God acts thus,
why doth he then find fault, and blame his creatures for their obstinacy, when he deter- mines to give what he knows will in fact prove
» Moreover the scripture says, &c] It is former plagues, that I might make thee a plain, that this is no proof of what imme- more remarkable example of vengeance ; diately goes before ; I therefore choose but though (as Dr. Shuckford, Connect. to render y*p by moreover, which is con- Vol. II. p. 433, and many others observe,) sistent with making it introductory to that agree with ef «7»/>»6»c, the word used what proves something asserted at some by the LXX. in their version of the text ir. distance, if it come in as a coordinate question, and with the original ■yrncyn -y proof. This is so important a remark in yet it does not answer to the Greek word the illustration of scripture, and clears an used by St. Paul, ^ayug*. If, as some attentive reader of so many embarrass- writers suppose, the Pharaoh here spoken ments, that I hope I shall be excused re- of were an Egyptian king, (I think Apo- peating it on different occasions. The phis,) who made his way to the throne by reader will observe, the apostle does not treason, incest, and murder, the words produce an instance of an innocent person had a singular weight, in the sense we being made an object of Divine displeas- have here given them. Mr. Taylor ex- ure, out of mere sovereignty, but one of plains it of his having been recovered from the most insolent sinners that the world the plague ofblains, which was indeed said ever knew. to have been upon Pharaoh, Exod. ix. 15,
b / have raised thee up."] Some would 16, and this may possibly be the true render it, I have made thee to stand, that sense ; but I think the other stronger and is, I have supported thee during the nobler.
108 God may bear with hardened sinners* to make his power known*
sect, a prevailing occasion to it ? Who hath ever, in fault ? for who hath:. xx- anv instance, resisted, or who can ever be able resisted his will I
"~ to resist his ruill ? If he hath determined by
ix 19 s'irn methods to destroy a nation, or a person, who -an prevent it, or prevent those evils, which shall, according to his high appointments of Providence, be in fact the means of bringing on that destruction ?" 20 Kay% but let me rather replv, Who art thou, 20 Nay but, O O vara, weak and ignorant man, with all thy 7an,rew^saial ^ boasted wisdom and penetration, who art thou ^d [shaUthe thing who thus arrogantly enterest into a debate with formed say to him the allwise, almighty and allgracious God, and that formed it. Why chargest his proceedings as arbitrary and un- {£* thoa made m» just ? Surely it becomes us, whenever we treat such a subject, to do it with the humblest rev- erence, and through the whole to remember the infinite distance between him and us. Shall the thing formed say unto him that formed [it,] Why hast thou made me thus ? Let us remem- ber he is our almighty Creator, and not imag- ine we can ever have any room or right to ex- postulate with him, or in any circumstance to $1 complain of him. Hath not the potter power 21 Hath not the over [his] clay,c as God himself represents the potter power over case, (Ter. xviii. 4—6,) out of the same mass ^Jhe clay, of the same ' VJ . ' r i t m. lump to make one
•make one vessel to uses ot honour, ana another veSsel unto honour, to the basest offices of dishonour ; and to break and another unto
22 and renew it at his pleasure ? [What'] then is it disj1„on°"r ? .„ „ , " ■> , • L i Ai L £ j r n -r 22 What if God,
to thee, or what right hast thou to find fault, if wining to shew his
God resolving at last to manifest the terrors of wrath, and to make
[his] wrath, and to make known his awful and ™s power known,
tremendous porver, in their aggravated de- «££&[£ »«*
struction, hath in the mean time, endured with vessels of wrath fit-
much longsuffering those who shall finally ap- ted to destruction :
pear to be the vessels of wrath which are fitted
to destruction P d Is he to account to thee for
punishing them who justly deserve punishment,
at what time, and in what manner he pleases,
c Potter power over \Jiis~\ clay. ~\ It is ob- d Endures with much longsuffering the
servable, that Plutarch uses the very same vessels of wrath, &c] The apostle seems
similitude with this before us ; and Aris- here to have had the impenitent Jews in his
tophanes, among other contemptuous ex- thought, though he did not think it proper
pressions, by which he describes the expressly to name them. It is certain, they
frailty of human creatures, calls them were vessels of wrath, and that they were
vku.a-fAH.Tn. 7r»hx, vessels of clay. See Bos. long borne with, under many advantages,
in he. which they ungratefully abused.
hnd with the vessels ofmercij to male known His glory* 109
and to ask thy leave to delay or to execute the sect.
23 And that he stroke of his righteous vengeance ? And [what xx* might make known ^ on the other hanc, thm h make known ~T~" the riches ot his / 7J , _,, . ' •" . Rom. glory on the vessels ,n tne most affecting and endearing manner ix. oj of mercy, which he the riches of his glory, and display his compas-
had afore prepared sjons -m tnose whom he will make the vessels of * ° ' mercy, he graciously waits upon them, and [long
endures"] them,* even [those] whom he hath, by the power of his own grace, previously prepared to glory, that they might in the most honoura- ble manner he at length called to partake of it?
24 Even us whom Even us, whom he hath already called into the 24< he hath called, not happy number of his people," not only of the also of thTGeiUiles! 7ews-> ^ut of the Gentiles too. Shall he make an
apology to thee, O man, that he hath appointed some of our sinful race to such mercy, that he hath exercised much longsuffering towards them, that he hath at length wrought upon them by his effectual grace ; or that determin- ing to deal thus mercifully with some of Ja- cob's race, he hath added to their number others whom he hath taken from Gentile na- tions ? Know thy place, and acquiesce in hum- ble silence. Allow the blessed God to do what he will with his own, and let not thine eye be evil because he is good.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn from the memorable section which we have now verse been reading, humbly to adore the righteousness and holiness of 14 God, in all the most amazing displays of his sovereignty, which we are sure are always consistent with it. Let us own his right to confer on whom he pleaseth, those favours which none of us can pretend to have deserved ; and adore his wonderful good- ness, in choosing to exercise mercy and compassion on any of the 15 children of men, yea, on many, who must own themselves in the number of those who had the least claim to it. He hath of his mere goodness given us those privileges, as Christians, and as Protestants, which he hath withheld from most nations under
• He waits and endures.] As it is cer- are vessels of mercy, are spoken of: it be-
tain, there is an ellipsis in these words, ing said simply of the former, that they
and that something must be supplied, it were fitted for destruction, but of the latter,
seems most natural to borrow a word or that God prepared them for glory. A dis-
two from the preceding verse, to com- tinction of so great importance, that I
pie te the sense. Every attentive reader heartily wish we may ever keep it in view,
■will, I doubt not, infer for himself the to guard us against errors, on the right
great difference of phrase in which they hand, or on the left. Compare Mat. XXV-
-who are vessels of wrath, and they who 34, 41, and the note there.
110 Reflections on the righteousness of God in his dispensations.
sect, heaven. And if we improve them aright, we have undoubtedly xx- reason to look upon ourselves as vessels of mercy whom he is pre-
paring for eternal glory. Let us adore his distinguishing favour
Vei?3 to us> anc* arr0Sate nothing to ourselves. It is neither of him
16 that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheiveth mer- cy, and worketh in us both to will, and to do, of his own good pleasure.
22 Long did his patience wait on us ; and let that patience be for ever adored! It shall be glorified even in those that perish: for he is so far from destroying innocent creatures, by a mere arbi- trary act of power and terror, that he endureth with much long- suffering, those who by their own incorrigible wickedness prove vessels of wrath, and whom the whole assembled world shall con-
18 fess fitted for the destruction to which they shall finally be con- signed. That after long abuse of mercy they are hardened, and perhaps after long hardness are at length destroyed : yea that
17 some of the vilest of men are exalted by Providence to a station that makes their crimes conspicuous, as those of Pharaoh, till at length he shews forth his poxver the more awfully, and maketh his name the more illustrious, by their ruin, is certainly consistent with that justice which the Judge of the whole earth will never violate.
But if in tracing subjects of this kind difficulties arise beyond
20 the stretch of our feeble thought, let us remember that we are men, and let us not dare to reply against God. Retiring into our own ignorance and weakness, as those that are less than nothing,
21 and vanity, before him, let us dread by any arrogant censure to offend him who has so uncontrollable a power over us. As clay in the hand of the potter, so are we in the hand of the Lord our God. Let us acquiesce in the form he has given us, in the rank he has assigned us ; and instead of perplexing ourselves about those secrets of his counsels which it is impossible for us to pen- etrate,let us endeavour to purify ourselves from whatever would displease him ; that so we may, in our respective stations, be vessels of honour, ft for the use of our Master now, and entitled to the promise of being acknowledged as his, in that glorious day when he shall make up his jewels.
SECT. XXL
The apostle shews, that the admission of the Gentiles to theprivileges of 'God' *s peculiar people, when Israel should be rejected, was so far from being inconsistent with scripture, that it had been actually foretold, both by Hosea and Isaiah. Rom. IX. 25, to the end.
Romans IX. 25. Romans IX.25.
I HAVE been remonstrating as to the unrea- A s he saith also sonableness of quarrelling with the Divine ***■ m 0see» l wiU-
Hosea foretells the admission of the Gentiles : lit
callthem my people, dispensations, in distinguishing one creature seot. which were not ray from another, by his favours ; or one sinner xxi- raTS™ from another, by appointing him to peculiar — aot beloved. seventies of punishment, not exceeding the ix 25
demerit of his offence : I will now venture, without farther reserve, to say, that in what I have been writing, I had some peculiar reference to God's calling so many of the Gen- tiles by the grace of his gospel, and his ap- pointing the impenitent Jews to be monuments of wrath. And let me now address mvself to the latter, and say, Who gave thee, O jew, an authority to question and dispute with thy God on this occasion ? Yea, is there on the whole any reason for thee, who hast the scriptures of the Old Testament in thine hands, and profes- seth such a regard for them, so much as to be surprised at this, when there are so many hints of it in these Divine oracles ? As particularly in Hosea, where he hath spoken of calling Israel Loammi, as disowning them for their wicked- ness, and hath also said, (Hos. i. 10,) " Izuill call them n y people, who were not my people before, and her Beloved, zvhicli was not for a
26 And it shall jong time beloved ; a And it shall come to pass, 26
SiTplaT where Tt \-t/iatl " the Place where * ™* ™st expressly
was said unto them, said to them, Te [are] not my people, there shall
Ye are not ray peo- they be called, not only the people, but the sons
t^Tte^."? ^fr*? of the living God, by special
ren of the living adoption and favour." As he is the living
God. God, he can easily bring it into execution, and
the more you reflect on the whole tenor of his
word, the more you will be sensible of the
propriety with which I apply this passage,
whatever its original sense might be to the
27 Esaias also cri- purpose in view. I must also observe, that 27 eth concerning Isra- jsa'lafi crieth concerning hrael with great
earnestness and affection, (Isa. x. 22, 23,)
a Call them, my people, ivho were not my rejection of the Jews, of which this text.
people ] It seems very evident from the spake, (for it was not to be imagined God
connection of these words in Hosea, that would have no people in the world ;) and
they refer to God's purpose of restoring partly, as it was in the nature of things
the Jews to the privileges of his people, more probable that he should call the hea-
after they had been awhile rejected of then, than that he should restore the Jews,
him. But it is obvious, they might with when he had cast them off for such ingrat-
great propriety be accommodated to the itude, as rendered them less worthy of his
calling of the Gentiles ; and indeed that favour than the most idolatrous nations,
great event might with some probability Compare Jefferies True Grounds, p. 149. be inferred, partly from the temporary
312 And Isaiah foretells the rejection of the Jews.
sect. u Though the whole number of the children ofe\, Though the num« ** Israel he as the sand of the sea, [yet] only a ^\^ehf^[Z remnant shall be saved, and the bulk of the peo- sand 0f the sea> a - °^8 pie cut off. For the Lord is finishing and cuU remnant shall be ting short his account in righteousness ; for the sa^d' Lord will make a short account uf?on the earth :b fin-gh tlie work and there shall be such a consumption of them, that cut it short in right- when accounts come to be balanced, there will eousness: because a S9 be found but a very small overplus." A, the £>« ™* ^ same Isaiah hath jormerly said in a passage earth. very much resembling that which I just now 29 And as Esaias referred to, (Isa. i. 9,) "Except the Lord of*£*}£jg% Sabba- hosts had lift us a seed, zve should have been as oth had ieft us a Sodom, we should have been made like to Gomor- seed, we had been tha." There was then you see but a little as Sodoma, and been remnant, which preserved the whole people ™^hai "^ from being utterly consumed ; so that it is no unexampled thing that the main body of the Jewish nation should fall into a revolt from God, and become the object of his displeasure 30 to the most dreadful degree. What shall we 30 What shall we then say, in the conclusion of the whole argu- say then ? That the ment ? Surely this ; that the Gentiles, who pur- ^les ™£chJg; sued not after righteousness, who had a little righteousness, have while ago no knowledge or expectation of it, attained to right.
and no desire after it, have now, to their own e.ousness> even the , ,, . ' i i ' r vl u i righteousness which
unspeakable surprise, and that ot the whole is 0f faith :
world, attained to righteousness, that is, to the
profession of a religion whereby they may be
justified and saved ; even the righteousness ',
which is by faith in the gospel, and consists in
humbly committing the soul to Christ in the
31 way that he hath appointed. But while Israel 31 But Israel* was pursuing the law of righteousness, and ex- whlc,'1 followed af-
*• * u^ • u* u i u ter the law of nght-
pecting to obtain righteousness by legal ob- eousnesSj hath not
servances, it hath not attained to that, which is attained to the law
indeed most properly to be called the law of0? righteousness.
righteousness, that is, to the blessings of that
dispensation by which alone righteousness and
32 life is to be secured. And wherefore did they 32 Wherefore ? miss those blessings ? Because they never Because they sought heard of the way to Divine favour and accep- tance ? Nay ; but because [they did] not [pur- sue it] by faith, whereby alone in this fallen
h Cutting short his account in righteous- in righteousness, shall make a short or small pess.'] Mr. Locke would translate it, for remnant in the earth. This is undoubtedly the Lord, finishing or cutting short his work the sense, but the version is not exact.
Refections on the calling of the Gentiles* 113
it not by faith, but as state of our nature it is to be obtained ; but sect. Vh**l bythf W°rkS merely' as i*lt was to be gamed ty the ™°rk$ xxi- stumbled : at0' thtt °f tfle I(lW' For theiJ in faCt s^mfled and ftl1 ^" stumbling stone ; at that stone of offence, which lay in their way. jx, 32
33 As it is writ- As it is written in these ever memorable words, 33 ten, Behold, I lay in (ft^ x\\\m 14 . cnap. xxviii. 16,) " Behold, I
ft»e/.nfwcknSf%w Zlon> that ^, I exhibit in my church, offence : and who- what, though so well fitted to be a foundation soever believeth on of their happiness, shall in fact prove a stone
Shamed?11 n0t ** °f stumblin$^ and a rcck °f offence, that is, an occasion of sin and ruin to many, through their own prejudice and perverseness : and every one tvho believeth in him shall not be ashamed, shall not be brought under a necessitv of seeking his refuge elsewhere, in helpless and hasty confusion, to which all they who slight him shall at last be reduced."
IMPROVEMENT.
How can we sinners of the Gentiles ever sufficiently acknowl- edge the goodness of God to us, in calling us to that full par- ticipation of gospel blessings which we enjoy ! That in our native lands, where the name of the true God was so long un- verse known, we should have the honour of being called his children ! 26 O that we may indeed be so, not only by an external profession, but by regenerating grace ! May we be of that remnant, that 28 little remnant, which shall be saved, when numbers countless as the sand of the sea, which had only the name of God's Israel, shall perish, even in the day when his zvork shall be cut short in. righteousness f
Blessed be God that there is a seed remaining. It is the pres- 29 ervation of the people among which it is found, and had it not been found among us, we had probably long since been made a seat of desolation. May it increase in the rising age, that the pledges of our continued peace and prosperity may be more assured, till our peace be like a river, and our salvation like the waves of the sea.
It will be so, if we be awakened seriously to inquire how we t may be justified before God1 and seek that invaluable blessing in the way here pointed out ; if we seek it, not as by the works of 31, 32 the law, but by faith in Christ, as the Lord our righteousness. He hath, in this respect, been to many a stone of stumbling and a 33 rock of offence. May Divine grace teach us the necessity of building upon him, of resting upon him the whole stress of our eternal hopes. Then shall they not sink into disappointment and ruin ; then shall we not fee away ashamed in that awful day,
vol. 4. 16
114 The zeal of Israel for God not accorcing to knowledge,
sect, when the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and the water's xxi. 0^ that final deluge of Divine wrath shall overflow every hiding place, but that which God hath prepared for us in his own Son.
SECT. XXII.
The apostle shews, that God hath offered pardon and salvation on the same equitable, gracious, and easy terms to all ; though Is- rael, by a bigotted attachment to their oxvn law, rejected it. Rom. X. 1—13.
Romans X. 1. Romans x. 1.
sect. '\T 0\Jsee,my brethren^ what this discourse DRETHREN, xxii* I of mine tends, in which I have been rep- -D W heart's de- Rom. resentinS faith in Christ, as the only method ^ R for Israel is°, x. i' to prevent our shame and ruin, without the ex- that they might be ception of any, whether Jews or Gentiles, who saved, should reject him. I know how unkind and. unjust an interpretation may be put on such an assertion, though thus supported by the sacred oracles themselves ; and therefore I think it prop- er to renew the assurances I before gave, that the most affectionate desire of my heart, in the ac- complishment of which I should find the great- est complacency, and [my] supplication, which I am with daily importunity repeating before God concerning Israel, is for its present and eternal salvation and happiness ; which I wish as
2 sincerely as my own. For I am ready to testify, 2 For I bear them
from what I well know of them by my own ob- record, that they
, . J u, . ^,J ," have a zeal of God,
servation and experience, that they have a very but not according to
ardent zeal for God ; but I lament that it is a knowledge.
zeal not regulated according to knowledge, or
directed into a right channel, in consequence of
which it leads them into the most fatal mistakes
3 and excesses. For they being ignorant of the 3 For they being righteousness of God, of the purity of his nature, »gT»orant of God's the extent of his law, and the method which g^nga^utto'esub. in consequence thereof he hath established for lish their own right- the justification of a sinner ; and seeking with eousness, have not great diligence to establish and shoar up, as it submitted them~ were, by the most insufficient props, the ruinous
edifice of their cm righteousness, by the obser- vation of the precepts or expiations of their law,a have not submitted with due humility to
a Observations of the precepts or expi- especially the late Dr. Sherlock, in his ations of their law.] Many writers, and book of the knowledge of Christ, have been
they being ignorant of the only way to obtain righteousness ■, 115
selvesuntothe right- the righteousness of God exhibited in his Son, sect. eousness of Cod. nor placed their own attempts of obedience in xxii- a due subordination to that.
4 For Christ is This is the most fatal error that can be 1^>m/ *g£2£Z imaSined ; for how insensible soever Israel in ' every one that be- general may be ol it, it is on the whole most iieveth. certain, that Christ \is~] the end of the laxvfor
righteousness to every one that believeth,b that is, it is the great scope and design of the law to bring men to believe in Christ for righteous- ness and life, and its ceremonial and moral precepts and constitutions most harmoniously
5 For Moses de- centre in this. For Moses most exactly describ- 5
eousne^s 'vhich'if of eth the onXy wa>' ^righteousness which is attain- the law, That the aD^e by the law, [zvhen he saith] again and again, man which doeth (Lev.xviii. 5, compared with Deut. xxvii. 26,)
llvel theT ^^ the maU who dotk them shalllive in and bythem ;c that is, the man who perfectly observes these precepts in every particular, and in every punc- tilio, he, and he alone, if such a person there be, may claim life and salvation by them. Now this is a way of justification, which, when the law has once been broken, becomes absolutely
6 But the right- impossible to the transgressor. But the right- 6 eousness which is of eousness which is bit faith, speaketh a very dif- faith, speaketh on r , J . ' ? * . . _ J
this wise, Say not in lerent language, and may be considered as ex-
thine heart," Who pressing itself thus, (if I may be allowed to bor- shall ascend into row tne words of the great Jewish legislator, leaven ? (t at is, to wjlen representing the plainness and perspicu- ity of his law ; Deut. xxx. 11 — 14,) u Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven^ that
much mistaken in the representation they Christ. But that, how true soever, (corn- have made of the Pharisaical righteousness, pare chap. viii. 2 — 4,) seems not the chief as if it consisted merely in substituting view of the apostle here. ceremonial observances instead of moral du- c The man that doth them,) shall live by ties. The Pharisees certainly inculcated them.'] The Sinai covenant made no ex- the external duties of morality, how much press provision for the pardon of any sin soever they might themselves fail in ob- deliberately and wickedly committed serving them, or rest merely in outward against it ; and so was indeed a covenant acts ; but they trusted in legal expiations to of works : though the dispensation of procure the pardon of those evils which Moses contained some farther intima- might happen ; and the composition of tion of the covenant of grace, which these, if I may be allowed the expression, was made with Abraham, and was constituted the righteousness which they quite a distinct thing from the lavj. ■went about s-»<r*i, to establish, or prop up, And the apostle builds so much on these decrepit as it was. thoughts here, and elsewhere, that it b The end of the lavj.~] The scope of it, will be of importance to render them as Eisner shews on this place, that Tex®* familiar to the mind, and to trace the signifies ; he paraphrases the words, no evidence and illustration of them in the one can fulfil the law, till he believe in Mosaic writings.
116 which may be obtained by Jew and Greek through faith in Christ.
sect, is, as I mav in this view accommodate the bring Christ down xxii. passage, to conduct Christ down with htm \from'rom a ove;J
■ thence*"] to teach and instruct us, or to atone for Ro™' our offences : or, Who shall descend into the deep 7 Or, Who shall %-7 abyss, that is, to bring Christ again from Ms £^ ^..^ abode among the dead, \\\ the bowels o! the earth. bring. up Christ a- No ; blessed be God, Christ hath already de- gain from the dead.) scended from heaven to bringdown the gospel, and he hath in a triumphant manner arisen from the dead to set an everlasting seal to its Di- vine authoritv ; so that there is no more room to puzzle ourselves about difficulties, or to wish for a power of doing what to human skill or
8 strength is impossible. But what saith he 8 But what saitk afterwards? even these words, so remarkably it? The word is nigh applicable to the subject before us, "The word ^™»d \ g is nigh to thee, [even] in thy mouthy ana in thine heart: that is, the heart; easy to br understood, easy to be re- word of faith which membered; and if thine heart be rightly dispos- we Preach>
ed, easv to be practised too." And that is eminentlv the case with relation to the word of
9 Christian faith which we preach : For God 9 That if thou
hath eiven a very plain and intelligible revela- *halt c°nf"s Twiu)
. P ' , . ir ii u P c '*. ' thy mouth the Lord
tion m his gospel ; and the substance ot it is j s> and shalt be.
this, That if thou dost courageously confess with lieve in thine heart, thy mouth, that Jesus is the Lord, and at that God hath rais- the same time believe in thy heart, with a vital dead,Thou shaltbe and influential faith, that God hath raised him saved. from the dead, in proof of his Divine mission ; thou shalt assuredly be saved, whoever thou art, and how heinous 'and aggravated soever thy 30 past sins may have been. For it is with the 10 For with the heart that a man believeth to righteousness, or so he»rt man believeth as to obtain justification, nor can any thing but ^f J™ h a cordial assent secure that ; and with the mouth confession is made confession is made to salvation, and that public unto salvation, profession of Christianity is maintained, with- out which a secret conviction of its truth would only condemn. Let therefore the heart and the tongue do their respective parts on this oc- casion, and your salvation and happiness will be secure ; though your obedience to the law of God may have been very defective, and you could have no claim to reward, or forgiveness 11 For the scrip-
11 from thence. For the scripture in reference ture sa,,t^* Whoso-
^,1 . ^ ' ^ r -^ j *. l at ••• ever believeth on
to Christ, as in the forecited text, (Isa. xxviu. hi shallnot be a-
16,) saith," Every one that believeth in him shall shamed.
Reflections on the clear knowledge we have in the gospel. 117
not he in danger of being ashamed, and put to sect- confusion in any imaginable circumstance :"
12 For there is no Every one without distinction, for, you see, Rom difference between fare 18 7io difference betiveen Jew and Greek. x 43 Greei! = fcr'tte J£ For the same Lord of all, the Creator Governor, Lord over all, is rich Preserver, and Benefactor oi the whole human unto all that call up- species, displays his riches, and magnifies his
on him. bounty, to all that call upon him, imparting to
them all the same blessings of his providence
13 For whosoever and grace. For whosoever shall invoke the 13 shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved,'1 as the pre. phet name of the Lord joey testifies, (Joel ii. 32,) when he had been shall be saved. Speaking of those great events which have in
part been so wonderfully accomplished in the effusion of the Spirit, and shall be farther ful- filled in those scenes of Providence which are shortly to open on the Jewish nation.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our hearts, after the example of St. Paul here before us, verse be overflowing with love and compassion to our brethren ; and 1 let us be earnestly interceding with God for their salvation. Where we see a zeal for God, let us pay all due regard to it, and 2 compassionate that ignorance which may sometimes be mingled with it ; especially if it affect so important an article as that of our becoming righteous before God by a better righteousness 3 than our own. Let us pray that God would teach us, and would enable us, according to our respective situations, in a proper manner to teach others, that Christ is indeed the end of the law, 4 of all the laws which God ever gave to fallen man, for rights eousness ; all were intended to convince men of their need of coming to him, that righteousness and life may be obtained.
Great reason have we to adore the Divine goodness, and to congratulate ourselves, and one another, upon our great happi- ness in this respect, that God hath given us a revelation, so obvious and intelligible in all the grand points of it. We have indeed no necessity, no temptation to say, Who shall go up into 6, 7 heaven f or. Who shall descend into the deep P or, Who, like the industrious, but bewildered, sages of antiquity, shall cross the seas, to bring that knowledge from distant countries, which is wanting in our own ? The word is nigh to us : It is indeed in 3 our mouth : O that it may be in our heart too. We know a
6 Invoke the name sf the Lordotic.'] Bishop apostle's argument is quite inconclusive ■ jPearson argues at large from hence, that Pearson on the Creed, p. 149. if Christ be not here called Jehovah, the
118 The gospel then is to be preached to the Gentiles ;
sect, descending, a risen Redeemer. He still visits us in his gospel, xxn* still preaches in our assemblies, and stretches out a gentle and """ compassionate hand, to lead us in the way to happiness. May 9 10 our profession of faith in him be cordial ; and then it will be open and courageous, whatever sacrifices we may be called to make. Believing on him, we shall not be ashamed ; calling- on his name, we shall be saved ; though we can meet with nothing 5 but despair from a dispensation, that saith, The man who per- fectly doth these precepts, shall live by them,
SECT. XXIII.
The apostle pursues the view given in the last section, and shews^ that the gospel had been diffused widely through the world ; though according to other prophecies, which he here mentions from Moses, and Isaiah, the Jews had rejected it, while the Gentiles embraced it* Rom. X. 14, to the end.
Romans X. 14. < Romans X. 14.
sect. "1~iROM the promise of salvation to them TTOW then shall xxiii. Jp that shau can on tne name of the Lord, I AA they call on him — have just been inferring, (ver. 12,13 ) that there 'Z^SSl "3
x !4 is no difference between Jews and Gentiles, as jlow shan they be- to the possibility of obtaining salvation from lieve in him of whom
God. And from hence, we may farther infer the/ J*ave nf \^ ?
, ~ . .rJ , and how shall they
what is very sufficient to justify me and my^,. w-lthout a
brethren, in preaching the gospel to the Gen- preacher ? tiles, though we are the objects of so much reproach and persecution on that account. Let us therefore attend to the inference. For how shall they call on him on whom they have not believed, as worthy to be invoked with Divine honours and adoration 1 and how shall they be- lieve on him of whom they have not heard? and hozv shall they hear of him without a preacher to carry these important tidings which the light of nature could never be able to discover ? 15 And, as for the ministers of the gospel, how 15 And how shaft should they preach, except they be sent expressly they preach, except r ^ •> t* - - ii they be sent? as it is
for that purpose r For, as we were originally J
Jews, our own prejudices on this head were so strong, that we should never have thought of carrying the gospel to the Gentiles, if God had not particularly charged us to do it. But blessed be God, that the charge has been given, and the embassy sent ; and most welcome should it be to all that receive it, as it
for faith is by hearing, and hearing by the word. 119
■written, Howbeau- is written and described in that lively proph- sect. tiful are the feet of ecv?a (ls£U \\'u ^ 8^ u q how leautiful are the xxiii-
^pelofpe'ace^aU/^' the very footsteps, of those who bring the — bring glad tidings of good tidings of peace, who bring the good tidings 15" good things ! of those various good things which God hath
now been pleased to bestow on his church. It is pleasant to see and hear the messengers, pleasant to view the very tract of ground over which they have passed, on the mountains which surround Jerusalem. "b
16 But they have But alas, all have not obeyed the gospel, glori- 16 not all obeyed the ous as its tidings are, nor given it that cordial £dth!Lord,whoh"Jh reception which its happy contents might well believed our report ? have demanded. And they who are well ac- quainted with the oracles of the Old Testament, and study them impartially, willnot be surprised
at it. For Isaiah saith, in that very context, which contains so many illustrious testimonies to the cause in which we are engaged, (Isa. liii. 1,) u Lord, who hath believed our report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed, and
17 So then, faith made bare :" Faith indeed [cometh] by hearing, 17 cometh by hearing, ana> hearing in the case now before us by the
wordof God. ^ the word* the exPress command of God, to make the declaration.0 It is therefore our duty to de- liver the message, wheresoever we come, whether to Jews or Gentiles, in humble hope, that some will believe ; though we have so much reason to fear that many will reject it.
18 But I say, Have This is our duty, but a duty which we can- 18
not perform without some discouragements ;
• In that lively prophecy. ~] Most com- pare Gen. xxv. 30, in the original. But I mentators think, that the liid chapter of think the turn given in the paraphrase, il- Isaiah is to be explained as a prophecy of lustrates it much better. Bos observes, the return of the Jews from Babylon, and that in Sophocles, the hands and feet of that the text here quoted refers to the joy- those who come upon a kind design, are ful welcome that should be given to the represented as beautiful to those who re- messengers who brought the first tidings ceived benefit by their arrival. of Cyrus's decree for their dismission. <= Faith indeed {cometh.'] Mr. VEnfant And if it were so, the apostle might very would transpose the 16th and 17th verses ,- justly infer from thence the superior joy and it is certain, as any one may easily with which the messengers of the gospel perceive, that the connection of all from should be received. But, I think, a great the 15th to the 18th, would in that view deal may be said to shew it probable, that be clearer ; but us no copies warrant it, I the context in question has in its original think it is by no means to be presumed sense a farther reference. Compare Isa. upon. I have therefore translated *px, li. 4 — 6. But not judging it necessary, in which is often a sort of an expletive, by the paraphrase, to build upon it as an argu- the word indeed, which throws this verse ment, I shall not by any means discuss the into some kind of connection with the matter here. next, and if referred to a\ka there, will
b The very footsteps.] VEnfant thinks I hope be thought agreeable enough to the feet are put for the arrival. Com- the Creek idiom.
120 The Jews might have known this from Moses and Isaiah.
sect vet /may confidently say, it hath in the main they not heard ? Yes sect, vet j. n*«7 ji ,u„«-,^,i verily, their sound
xxui. been practised; and I may appeal to what you went"int0 all the
at Rome knew of the matter, in consequence eart^ and their
Rom' of your correspondence with all parts of the words unto the ends X* 18 empire. Have they not heard of the gospel all of the ™rid-
abroad, so that I may take up the words of
David, (Psal. xix. 4,") when describing the
course of the celestial luminaries, and apply
them to the zeal, and in some measure to the
success,with which the missionaries of this holy
religion have exerted themselves, assisted by
the blessed Spirit of God, and animated by the
hope of that glorious immortality to which they
have taught others to aspire. Of them may I
say, that " verily their voice is gone out through
all the earth, and their words to the end of the
-world:" many distant nations have already
heard these glad tidings which God will at
length render universal. (Col. i. 6, 23.)
19 But I may farther say, Hath not Israel 19 But I say, did known, or had an opportunity not only of know- ^sJs^e£^n; ingthat the gospel should be preached, but x will proVoke you to that it should be carried to the Gentiles too ? jealousy by them that For first, Moses saith, in that celebrated song of are no people, and j. vi /*/ o , i ., -i « n „.« bva foolish nation I his, which the children in all generations were ^ p you>
to learn, (Deut. xxxii. 21,) " I will raise your jealousy by [those xvho were] not a nation, [and] your anger xvith a foolish people ,-" which may well be understood as ultimately referring to
20 this great scheme. And Isaiah hath the bold- 20 But Esaias is ness to say, in a context, where so many things J^^^A evidently refer to the gospel, (Isa. lxv. 1, 2,) thatsoughtme not; " I was found of them that sought me not ; Iwas \ Was made manifest made manifest to them that inquired not for me, unto them that asked nor discovered any concern to be informed of not atter me*
21 myjiature, or my will ;" Whereas, invidious as 21 But to Israel he
he knew it would be to a nation so impatient of *aitn> all day long I ncMicwiinuu i have stretched forth
rebuke, with relation to Israel he saith, in the my hands unto a dis- verv next verse, " All the day long have 1 stretch- obedient and gain- ed out mine hands, in the most importunate and saying people, affectionate addresses, to a disobedient and gain- saying people, who are continually objecting and cavilling ; whom no persuasion can win to regard their own happiness, so as to be willing to admit the evidence of truth, and the counsels
Reflections on the preaching and spreading of the gospel, 121
of wisdom." It appears then on the whole, that since the sect. prophets so plainly foretold that the Gentiles should be called xxiii- and the Jews rejected, it is no way unbecoming my character, as a messenger from God, and a friend to the Jewish nation, to x°™{ assert the same, and to act upon it.
IMPROVEMENT.
Blessed be God for the preaching of the gospel, so absolutely verso necessary to that faith without which we can have no well 14 grounded hope of salvation. Blessed be God therefore for the 15 mission of his ministers, and for his abundant goodness, in send- ing them to us sinners of the Gentiles. Let us give them a re- spectful and attentive hearing, and say, How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of those that preach salvation, that publish, peace ! And let us take great care, that we do not only speak respectfully of their doctrine, but that we comply with the pur- poses of their embassy.
It is matter of continual joy to reflect, not only that God hath afforded to all men such means of attaining Divine knowledge, by the intimations of it which he hath given in the constitutions 18 of the heavenly bodies, and in the whole frame of visible nature ; but also, that he hath sent the express messages of grace to so many millions, in the extensive publication of his gospel. Let us rejoice in the spread it hath already had, and let us earnestly and daily pray, that the voice of those Divine messengers, that proclaim it, may go forth unto all the earth, and their words reach in a literal sense to the remotest ends of our habitable World. Let us pray, that wherever the word of God hath a free course, it may be more abundantly glorified ; and that its ministers may not have so much reason to say, Who hath believed our report P 16, 21 and to complain of stretching out their hands all the day long to a disobedient and gainsaying people. Exert, O Lord, thine al- mighty arm, make it bare in the sight of all the nations. Shed abroad thy saving influences on the hearts of multitudes, that they may believe, and turn unto the Lord ! May the great 20 Saviour of his Israel be found of those that seek him not, and by the surprising condescensions of his grace, may he manifest himself to those that do not inquire after him. And may his ancient people not only be provoked to anger, but awakened to W emulation too ; and put in their claim for those blessings which God has by his Son vouchsafed to offer to all the Gentiles.
Y OL*4. 17
1
!22 Yet God hath not utterly forsaken his people Israel*
SECT. XXIV.
The apostle shervs, that though the rejection of Israel be, for the present, general, according" to their own prophecies, a?id attended ivith astonishing blindness and obstinacy, yet it is not total ; there being still a number of happy believers among them* Rom. XI. 1—10.
SECT
xxiv.
Romans. XI. 1. Romans XL 1.
WE nave seen, my brethren, how the per- T SAY then, Hath verseness of the Jews, and the calling of A God cast away
the Gentiles, hath been foretold ; but do I say !^peoP!er?T^f^
Rom , , ^ » , t • i r- ii bid. For I also am
xi. 1 tfien* tnat God hath entirely rejected his whole an Israelite, of the people, so as to have mercy on none of them ? seed of Abraham, God forbid I I should then pronounce a sentence ?f the tribe of Ben" of reprobation upon myself; for I also am an^ Israelite, as it is well known ; I am of the seed of Abraham, and can trace my genealogy, and shew particularlv, that I am [of] the tribe of
2 Benjamin. No, blessed be his name, God 2 God hath not hath not rejected those of his people whom he cast av'ay bis peo-
foreknew ; but hath still, as in the most degener- £^hic^eyef°n^ ate ages, a seed, whom he hath chosen to faith what the Scripture and salvation. Knoxv you not what the scripture saith of Elias ? how saith to this purpose,^ the storv of Elijah ? he maketh interces- ,„ rT,.' . N •. j. w j slon t0 God against
(Compare 1 Kings xix. 14,) when he pleads israei} saying,
3 with God against Israel, saying, " Lord, they 3 Lord, they have have cruelly slain all thy faithful prophets, ^d^ prophets, and they have digged up the very foundations ta^ne ^s ; anTl of thine altars ,a and I am left alone, after am left alone, and the slaughter of all thine other servants ; and they seek my life. they seek my life too, and send murderers in
pursuit of me from place to place, that there may not be one worshipper of Jehovah left
4 in their whole land." But recollect, what .. 4 ^ut what saith
_• . , , . • i • the answer of God
says the Divine oracle to him, in answer to this unto him ? I have
doleful complaint ? " / have reserved unto my- reserved to myself
self, by my grace and Providence, no less than seven thousand men,
\it j l l * l j *u who have not bowed
seven thousand men, who have not boxvecl the the knee t0 ttle imm
knee before the image of Baal, nor complied age o/"Baal.
* Digged up thine altars."] It seems from tribes built altars elsewhere. It is well
hence, that, though according to the lain known, at least, that Samuel, and Elijah
there was only one altar for sacrifice, and had done it, and perhaps, they were either
that in the place where God had fixed his kept up, or others raised on the same spots
peculiar residence ; yet, by some special of ground, dispensation, pious persons in the ten
but there is a remnant according to the election of grace. 123
with any of these idolatrous rites which are sect.
5 Even so then at established by these iniquitous laws." And so XX1V-
this present time al- ais0 \n the present time, bad as this generation
ZZSfrZtt of Israelites is, 8nd sure they were never worse *™f lection ofgrace. yet there is a remnant, who continues iaithtul
to God,accordingto the free election ofbisgrace, whereby God hath reserved them to himself, and made them to differ from others.^
6 And if by grace, And by the way, I cannot forbear observing, 6 then it is no more and entreating you to reflect, that if it be, as I ofworks ; otherwise have sajd according to the election of grace, firi"\cc is no mor£ « • • 1 grace. But [fit be tnen P' "] no more« as some have maintained, of works, then is it of works, whether of the Mosaic, or any other no more grace : oth- jaw . eUe grace is no longer .grace? if the glory moreworkrk * ^ of our acceptance with God is not on the whole
to be ascribed to that. But on the other side, if [it be] of works, then it is no more of grace : else work is no longer work. There is some- thing'so absolutely inconsistent between being saved by grace, and by works, that if you lay down either, you do of necessity exclude the other from being the cause ofit.
7 What then ? Is- But, to return from this short digression, 7 rael hath not obtain- ivhat then do we conclude ? What, but this, that ed that which he jAT^/ natn not obtained that justification and seeketh for ; but the . . , . , . , J ,, _«.„;„„ J election hath obtain- righteousness which it has sought, nor retained ed it, and the rest these particular privileges of the church of God were blinded: which they pretend entirely to engross : but
the election, the chosen remnant, hath obtained it, having been by Divine grace engaged to embrace the gospel ; whereas the rest were blinded by their own fatal prejudices, to which
8 According as it God hath, in righteous judgment, given them is written, God hath up. Accordingly as it is written, (Isa. xxix. 10 ; 8
b The election of grace] Some explain that in any degree knew the terrors of this of their having chosen grace, that is, God's anger, would not most gladly have the gospel ; but that turn is very unnatu- accepied of the full pardon the gospel of- ral, and neither suits the phrase nor the fers, on much more rigorous terms than connection with the former clause, or with obedience to the Mosaic ritual. The the next verse, in which the apostle com- meaning rather seems to be, " whati* ments on his own words. given to works is the payment of a
debt, whereas the notion of grace implied
c Else grace is no longer grace, &c] an unmerited favour ; so that the same Some interpret this, «< The gospel would benefit cannot, at the same time, be deriv- not deserve the name of grace, if the ed from both." This seems to be a re- observation of the Mosaic law were to flection on the riches of Divine grace, be taken in as a part of the terms of which the apostle makes by the way, and our acceptance with God." But this which well agrees with the iulness of his would have been a strange position. Who-, heart on this subject-
124 Reflections on the remnant God hath reserved to himself.
sect, compare Deut. xxix. 4 ; and Isa. vi. 10,) God given them the spir- *»v- nath given them a spirit of slumber ; eyes that they «£* ^^^^
should not see, and ears that they should not hear. se6) and ears that
*°m' He threatened, you see, to punish their per- the* should nothear, verseness, when it should come to a certain de- unto this day. gree, hv abandoning them to increasing stupid- ity and obstinacv, he hath done it even unto this day ; for their blindness continues, not- withstanding all the extraordinary things which have been done, even in our own age of won- 9 ders, for their conviction. And this is agree- 9 And David saith, able to what David hath W, in that prophet. ^J^^ ical imprecation which is applicable to them, as trap,anda stumbling well as to Judas, (Psal. lxix. 22, 23 ; compare block, and arecom- Acts i. 20,) Let all the blessings of their most pense unto them, plentiful table become a snare to them, and that which should, according to its original use and intention, have been for their welfare, a trap. Thus the gospel, which should have been the means of their salvation, is now become an in- strument of ruin and destruction to them, and an occasion of stumbling in the most fatal man- ner. Andh must be acknowledged to be a just recompense for their wickedness ; that the best of blessings should thus be turned into a curse to them that so ungratefully rejected and 10 despised it. And in them the following words 10 Let their eyes are also fulfilled, Let their eyes be darkened, that be darkened, that they may not see, and keep their back continually a^bo^dowi thefr bent abwtt,under a perpetual weight of sorrows, back alway. which they may not be able to support, and which may be a just punishment upon them for having rejected so easy a yoke. (Compare Lev. xxvi. 13.)
4
IMPROVEMENT.
vers*r Let us learn from the answer of God to Elijah, when he ' thought himself left alone, and knew nothing of the seven thou- sand which God had reserved ; to encourage ourselves in a secret hope, that there may be much more goodness in the world than we are particularly aware of. The number of those, that consti- tute the invisible church, are unknown to us, but they are known to God. They are all registered in the book of his remem- brance, as they are all reserved unto himself by his grace : nor 2 shall his people whom he hath foreknown be cast away. May we be of that blessed number ; and may the degeneracy, which we see so prevalent around us, animate us to a holy zeal, to hold
Through the fall of the Jexvs salvation is come to the Gentiles, 125
fast our own integrity : yea, to seize the occasion of approving sect it in a more acceptable manner, from a circumstance, in every XXIV- other view, greatly to be lamented. ■
Let us often reflect upon this great and important truth so verse frequently inculcated upon us in the word ot God, that it is to his grace, and not to any -works of our own, that we are to ascribe our acceptance with him. And let the ministers of Christ be ready/after the example of the apostle, sometimes to turn, as it were, out of the way, to dwell a little on a thought, at once so humbling, and so reviving.
We see the miserable circumstances of God's ancient Israel, j g given up to a spirit of slumber, to blind eyes, and to deaf ears. O let us take heed, that we do not imitate their obstinacy and folly ; lest God make our own wickedness our destruction ; lest he send a curse upon us, and curse our blessings, so that our table should 9 become a snare to us, our temporal enjoyments, or our spiritual privileges. Lord, let us often say, Give us any plague rather than the plague of the heart ; and bow down our backs under any 10 load of affliction, rather than that which shall at last crush those who have refused to accept of thy gospel, and to take upon their shoulders the light burden which a gracious Saviour would lay upon them.
SECT. XXV.
The apostle shews in this and the next section that the rejection of Israelis not final ; but that the time shall come, when, to the un- speakable joy of the Christian world, the Jewish nation shall be brought into the church of Christ. Rom. XI. 11 — 24.
Romans XI. 11. Romans XI. 11.
I SAY then, Have T HAVE asserted above the rejection of the sect they stumbled that X Jewish nation in general ; yet I have observ- xxv-
God S forbid : "but ed' that " is not total> so that none of then> ^T rather through their should remain objects of mercy. And do I £ u* fall salvation is come assert it to be final ? Do I then say, they have
foTto p^ovoGkenUilem ?° stumbl< as that-> as a nation^ ^ey should fall to jealousy. mto irrecoverable ruin, and never more be own-
ed by God as his people ? God forbid ! but I as- sert, that by this fall of theirs, salvation [is] at the present [come] to the Gentiles ; the future consequence of which shall be to provoke them to holy emulation of sharing the blessings and benefits to be expected from their own Messi«> ah, when they shall see so many heathen nations enjoy them. 12 Now if the fall . But these should be no unwelcome tidings to 12 you Gentiles : for if their fall [be] by accident
126 that the Jexvs might be provoked to emulation.
sect, the riches of the world, and their diminution the of them be the riches xxv. riches of the Gentiles, by scattering the preach- °f the world, and the
Vv 11 i ° • diminishing of them
ers of the gospel among them, by proving our the ricnes 0f tne
12 veracit> and integrity, and in some measure ex- Gentiles : how much citing compassion too ; though their rejecting more their fulness ? us, in itself considered, might rather appear as an argument against it ; how much more shall the bringing in their whole fulness, that is, the whole bod}' of the Jewish nation, be a means of propagating the gospel much farther, and re- covering multitudes, by whom it hath been re- jected from their scepticism and infidelity, when so great an event appears in accomplishment of
IS its known predictions.* For I noxv speak to 13 Fori speak to
you Gentiles, and I do it with tenderness and y°u Gentiles, inas- J T i • , j r much as I am the
respect, as J am, by a special designation of apo9tleofthe Gen.
Providence, the apostle of the Gentiles ; I there- tiles, 1 magnify mine in extol my office, and esteem it the most signal office : 14 honour of my life to be employed in it. And 14 If hy any means while I thus address you, it is also with a de- I may provoke to em- , _ • #• •• i -. j „• ulation them which.
sire that I may, it possible, excite to emulation are mv flesn> and
[them who are] my brethren according to the might save some of flesh, a«J who, are dear to me as the members of them, my own body ; that if I may not prevail for the recovery of their nation in general, I may at least save some of them ; while I speak of these kind purposes, which I assuredly know God will accomplish towards the whole Jewish peo- ple in his appointed time. And this thought gives new spirit to my address to you, as I
* Accomplishment of its known predic- stration both of the Old and Nena Testament lions.] So many of the prophecies of the revelation as will probably captivate the Old Testament, do evidently refer to the minds of many thousands of deists, in coun- reduction of the Jews into their own tries professedly Christian ; (of which, un- land, as the people of the Messiah, that der such corrupt establishments as generally I can by no means doubt of the certainty prevail, there will of course be increasing of that event. Compare Isa. xxvii. 12, multitudes ;) nor will this only captivate 13 ; Ezek. xi. 17 — 21 ; chap. xx. 34 — their understanding, but will have the 44 ; chap, xxxiv. 13, 14 ; chap. xxxv. greatest tendency to awaken a sense of 25 — 29 ; chap, xxxvi. 24 — 28 ; chap, true religion in their hearts ; and this will xxxvii. 21 — 28; Amos ix. 14, 15; Obad. be a means of propagating the gospel with ver. 17; Mic. vii. 14, 15; Zech. xiv. 10, an amazing velocity in Pagan and Mahome- 11. And the wonderful preservation of tan countries ; which probably had been them as a distinct people, thus far, not evangelized long ago, had genuine Christian- only leaves a possibility of this great ity prevailed in those who have made a event, but encourages the hope of it. profession, and God knows, for the most When it shall be accomplished, it will be part, a very scandalous profession, of its so unparalleled, as necessary to excite a forms. The 15th verse has so natural aeon- general attention, and to fix upon men's nection with the 12rh, that Eisner includes minds, such an almost irresistible demon- the 13th and 14th in a. parenthesis.
Tet the Gentiles were not to boast against the Jews : 12£
hope it may not only tend to your edification sect. and salvation, but also to theirs.5 xxv*
15 For if the cast- In like manner, when I wish their recovery,
ing away of them it js n^ for tneir sakes alone ; but also with ^Js ofthe^rOTldT whrt aspect to those happy consequences which I shall the receiving of know it will have upon the spread of the gospel t/iem be, but life among the Gentiles. For, as I hinted above, from the dead? if their rejection [were] the reconciliation of %o
great a part of the heathen world to God, as it was the means of sending the gospel of peace among them ; what [will] the reception [of them be,] but life from the dead P What joy will it necessarily give, and what a general spread of the gospel will it naturally produce ?
16 For if the first And this blessed event we may assuredly ex- 16 fruit be holy, the pect . for ftne first fruits [be] holy, so [is] the LndPif"theS°root :be lumP' The consecration of them was looked holy, so are the upon as in effect the consecration of all. And branches. so would I look upon the conversion of some
few of the Jewish nation, as an earnest of the conversion of all the rest. And so much the rather, when I consider how eminently dear to God those pious patriarchs were from whom they have descended : for if the root [be] holy, the branches [are likewise] so, and
17 And if some of will surely at length be regarded as such. And 1~ the branches be bro- ^'^ though some of them be at present in so ": w»d ol!'™ melancholy a state ; for if some of the branches tree, wert grafted in were broken off] and thou, O Gentile, being, as amongst them, and it were a scion of a wild olive, were gr off ed in with _ them partakest %h h remained c and Qrt whfl them
of the root and fat- o , '
Hess of the olive- partaker oj, and nourished by, the root andjat-
tree; ness of the good olive ; being not only a graft
upon another stock, but a meaner graft on a
stock originally nobler and more excellent ;
18 Boast not a- Boast not thyself presumptuously and ungrate- IS gainst the branches : funv against the natural branches ; and if thou but if thou boast, bQast£St^ \jCmcmier} to thy humiliation, [that]
k Also to theirs ] Perhaps we can no in all its particulars ; and the engage- where find an instance of a more popular ment to humility arises in a considera- and affectionate turn than this, in which ble degree from the circumstance object- the apostle seems to find a reason for his ed against. Had the scion been nobler zeal to convert the Gentiles, in his love than the stock, its dependence on it for to his own countrymen the Jews life and nourishment, would render it
e Wild olive graffed in among thein."] It is unfit that it should boast against it; very improper to object, thai it is i. nnatur- how much more, when the case was al to suppose an ignoble branch graffed on a the reverse of what in human usage is rich stock ; for it was not necessary that the practised, and the wild olive is ingraffedon. -simile taken from inoculation should hold the good.
128 ]7or the Jews, the natural branches, shall be again grafted in.
sect, thou bearest not the root, but the root thee. Thou thou bearest not the xxv hast received many benefits from Abraham's root, but the root
seed, and the covenant made with him, but xi.°19 tne>T nave receivea* none from thee. Wilt thou 19 Thou w-lt
therefore object, and say , " Thy natural branches then, The branches were broken oft that I might be grafted in ; and were broken off,that therefore we may glory over them as they Im'ffhtbegraffedin.
20 once did over us ; Well, take this thought at 2Q Wen; because
least along with thee, they zuere broken oft for of unbelief they were
[their] infidelity, and thou hitherto standee in broken off, and thou
their place through faith. Therefore be not sta"desKt Wf $ , B(: , . 7 r. , T ,ft ' . r A , , not high minded, but
high minded and arrogant, but fear* lest thou fear#
by thy sins forfeit the privileges to which thou
21 art so wonderfully raised. For if God spared 21 For if God not the branches which were according to nature, spared not the nat- neither will he by any means spare thee if thine ural branches, take unbelief make thee/after all thy peculiar obli- ^ ^[h^ als0 gations, as bad, and in that respect, even worse,
22 than they. Behold therefore, on the whole, a 22 Behold there- remarkable display of the intermingled good- fore, the goodness, ness and severity of God, and endeavour to im- and severity of God : prove both well ! Towards them that fell, thou s™ I^t^dl indeed seest a memorable instance of his severi- thee, goodness, if ty ; but to thee, a display of gentleness and thou continue in his goodness, if thou wilt be careful to continue in £°odnfss. Other- V,. t j*7 j j . r n j wise thou also shalt [his] goodness, and endeavour gratefully and be cut off.
dutifully to improve it ; else thou also shalt be cut oft, for the blessed God will not bear to be
23 insulted with the petulency of sinners. And I 23 And they also, would have you farther to consider, as a mo- if they abide not tive to think of the Jews with respect rather stillin mibelief, sh^l than contempt, that they also, if they do not con- Goof S able* to graft* tinue in their unbelief, shall be grafted on again, them in again, and restored to their former privileges. For it is
certain, God is able again to ingraft them ; hope- less as their state may seem, both with respect to their obstinacy and their misery, his powerful access to their mind can subdue their prejudices against the gospel, as thou mayest easily argue
24 from what thou hast thyself experienced. For 24 For if thou if thou wert, as I may properly enough express wertcut out of the it, cut oft jrom the olivetree which was naturally w|Jd b nature, and wild, and contrary to the course and process wert graffed con-
* Be not high minded, &c] Archbishop tnodernchurch of Rome so arrogantly makes, Tillotson well observes, that this caution ill amidst all the absurdities with which her suits the claim to infallibility, which the doctrine, and her ritual are loaded.
Reflections on GocPs dealing with Jews arid Gentiles. 129
trary to nature into a of nature, were g raffed on the good olivetree ; sect. goodolivetree; how if thou we rt admitted into covenant with God, xxv* SesewSV the though descended from parents that were ; — natural branches, be strangers and enemies, how much more shall x-l#24 grafted into their they who are the natural [branches,] to whom own olivetree ? t^e promises Jq originally belong, be graffed
on their own olive f God will not seem to do so wonderful a thing, in restoring them to what might seem the privilege of their birthright and descent, and saving the seed of Abraham his friend ; as he hath done, in calling you sinners of the Gentiles, to participate the bless- ings of which you had not the least notion, and to which you cannot be supposed to have had any imaginable claim.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us set ourselves seriously to pause upon the conduct of God towards the Jews and Gentiles in that part of it which the apostle here describes, and rejoice with trembling in it. Let us reflect on the Divine severity to them, and the Divine goodness to verse- us. What immense goodness ! that we should be taken from 22 that wretched condition in which we were utterly ignorant of the great Author and end of our being, of the nature of true happi- ness, and the way of obtaining it ; that we and our offspring might be graffed on the good stock, be called to the most import- 24 ant of those privileges and hopes with which the seed of Abra- ham were honoured and enriched. We partake of the fatness If of the good olive ; may our fruit abound to the honour of God, to the benefit of mankind.
Let us cherish the most benevolent and tender disposition towards the house of Israel, to whose spiritual privileges we are raised ; and let us earnestly pray that they may be awakened to 11 emulation ; especially as their fulness is to be the riches of the Gentiles, and the receiving them again, as life from the dead to the languishing and decaying church.
In the mean time, as the gospel comes to us in so awful a manner, vindicated from the contempt of former despisers, let us solemnly charge upon our souls this lesson of holy caution, these salutary words, (O that they may be continually present to our thoughts !) Be not high minded, but fear : whatever our 20 privileges, whatever our experiences are, whatever our confi- dence may be, let us dwell upon the thought ; for there is no Christian upon earth that hath not reason to fear, in proportion to the degree in which he feels his thoughts towering on high, and grows into any conceit of himself. Daily let us recollect
'VOL 4, 18
130 Blind?iess is to Israel, till the fulness of the Gentiles tome in :-
sect, what we were in our natural estate ; and what, with all our im- xxv provements and attainments, we should immediately be, if God " should forsake us.
22 Let us pray therefore that we may continue in God'' s goodness; and whoever may continue to fall from it, let us not glory ; but rather mourn over them, and pray for their recovery and salva- 18 tion to that God who is able to recover from the most obstinate infidelity and impenitence, and to graff on not only foreign branches, but what may seem yet more wonderful, those that have appeared more than tivice dead.
SECT. XXVI.
The apostle further illustrates the future conversion of the Jews to the gospel ; and concludes the argument zvith observing, that in the mean time, their obstinacy is overruled to such happy purposes, as make the whole scene a most glorious display of the unsearchable wisdom of God. Rom. XI. 25, to the end.
SECT
xxvi
Rom
ROMANS XI. 25. Romans XI. 25.
AND now, my brethren, upon the whole, I TfOR I would not, will conclude what I have to sav upon this * brethren, that __ interesting and affecting subject, which I have &tSystf?£ i. 25 mdeed enlarged upon pretty copiously ; for it (lest ye should be lies with great weight upon my heart. And wise in your own therefore I would not have you to be ignorant ^ conceits, )that blind- this material circumstance relating to the great pened to Israel, un- mystery in the dispensation before us, which, til the fulness of the on the first views of it, may appear very unac- Gentiles be come mi countable ; lest you should have too high an opinion of yourselves, when you see the Jews rejected for their fatal error. I would not, I say, have you ignorant of this, that the lament- able blindness and infatuation we have been speaking of, is in part happened unto Israel, and has spread itself over by far the greatest part of the Jewish people, not that they may utterly perish, and be for ever cut off ; but that they may continue in this humble and rejected state, till a certain period arrive, when the fulness of the Gentiles, the appointed harvest of them, shall be brought in,3- and incorporated with
a Till the fulness of the Gentiles shall be the Jews, by the first preaching- of the brought in, &c] It is well remarked, by apostles, and after Paul had been about my late learned, pious and candid friend, thirty years engaged in his work, it appears, Dr. William Harris, that as this epistle was that the prophecies relating to the calling of written about the year 57, that is, long the Jews were not accomplished then, and after the most remarkable conversion of consequently are not yet accomplished.
And when that event is come, Israel shall be saved ; 131
those already associated to the church of Christ, sect.
26 And so all I* And so, when this happy season marked out in XXV1, rael shall be saved : the Divine decrees, though to us unknown, ^J" There SalT'bome shal1 he come> tnat blessed event shall make xit 26 out of Sion the De- way for it, and all the seed of Israel shall, by a Liverer, and shall general conversion, be saved from its dispersion
tUrn fawmayT,T dU* and misery, and fixed in a state of covenant ness from Jacob. - ' . ■
favour and acceptance with God again. As it written, (Isa. lix. 20,) a Deliverer shall come out of Sion, and he shall turn away the punish- ment of their former impiety from Jacob, when
27 For this is my he hath brought them to true repentance. b As 27 "E"? dJfl'tS Jt is added, And this [is] my covenant which I away their sins. ' shall make ruith them when I shall take away
their sins, that is, when their sins as a nation are remitted, it shall be to bring them again
28 As concerning into covenant with myself. And thus on the 28 the gospel, they are h j 7/ respect to the rospel, [they are] in- enemies for your ' J . 5 r * L y J
sakes : but as touch- deed regarded as enemies jor your sakes ; that ingthe election, they is, for their obstinate rejecting the gospel, God
¥Z he}ovet for the hath rejected them, in favour ot you, and that tatlier s saK.es. i . « • • . i • 1 i •
he might receive you into his church as in
their stead :c but as for the election, that rem- nant of them which God hath graciously chosen to be subdued by the grace of the gospel, [they are~\ beloved for their father's sakes. God's gracious regard to the memory of their pious
Harris's Practical Discourses on the Messiah, those that turn from iniquity. But if Christ
p. 91. Dr. Whitby very justly observes, be here foretold as a Deliverer to the Jews,
that there is a double harvest of the Gen- it is all that the apostle's purpose requires,
tiles, spoken of by Paul, in this chapter ; Yet it is observable the LXX agrees bet-
the first, called their riches, verse 12, as ter with the words of the quotation, as it
consisting in the preaching the gospel to possibly might with the original reading ;
all nations, whereby indeed they were and it is certain, that the general tenor of
happily enriched with Divine knowledge God's covenant with Israel gave no hope
and grace ; the second, the bringing in their of deliverance after rejection and chas-
fulness, which expresses a more glorious tisement, but in a way of repentance and
conversion of many to the true faith of reformation Compare Lev. xxvi. 39 — 45 ;
Christians, in the latter age of the world, Deut. xxx. 1 — 10.
-which is to be occasioned by the conver- c Enemies for your sakes."] The most
sion of the Jews. Whit, in Loc. This natural meaning of these words, were they
answers Orobio's objection, (Limb. Collate considered alone, might seem, that the
p. 94,) that Paul's account is contrary to calling the Gentiles prejudiced the Jews
the prophecies of the Old Testament, which against the gospel ; but as they generally
represent the recovery of the Gentile na- rejected it before the Gentiles were call-
tions, as consequent on the redemption of ed, I, on the whole, prefer the sense given
Israel. in the paraphrase. The different sense of
b As it is written, Isa. lix. 20, &c] This Sut here supposed, may seem a strong
text, as it stands in the Hebrew, seems objection against it ; but if &iz. be rendered
different from the sense in which it is with a regard to, it may be applicable to
here quoted. A Deliverer shall come, to both.
132 For God's gifts and callings are without repentance,
sect, ancestors, engages him to take care that some xxvi. 0f their seed shall always continue in covenant ' with him, till at length he recover them as a
xi°m8 nation, and astonish the world with their Line-
29 quailed glory and felicity. And this shall 29 For the gifts most assuredly be, for the pv fts and calling of and calling of God r- j r- t 1*1 j j. j r a x. i <.u ** ore without repent- God \_are\ not to be repented of :a he doth not ance r
resume the gifts he hath once bestowed, nor retract the calls he hath once given, but will maintain a remembrance of them, and act in perfect harmonv with them, in all his dispen- sations ; according to that wise plan which he hath laid in his eternal counsels, and from which no unforeseen contingency can ever cause him to vary.
30 As then ye Gentiles were once, and for a long 30 For as ye in
time, disobedient to God, and buried in igno- times past have not
ranee and superstition, but now have obtained |>elievetl God» , >et
, r r 1 • j- 1 j- i- 1 nave now obtained
mercy, by means oj their disobedience ; L»od mercy through their
having taken you to be his people instead of unbelief :
31 the Jews ; So they also, having been disobedient 31 Even so have
to the gospel, and the more prejudiced against tnese also now not
it on occasion of your admittance to such distin- bel,eved> that thro* ... J J , „ , , , your mercy they also
guishing mercy, yet shall not be utterly and may obtain mercy.
finally ruined, but shall also to the glory of
Divine grace at length, themselves, obtain the
32 mercy they have envied you. And thus the Di- 32 For God hath vine goodness is illustrated, even by that which concluded them all might seem most contrary to it : for it appears, ^^^e 'mercy that God hath, for a certain time, shut up all upon all.
under obstinacy and disobedience,* suffering each in their turn to revolt, under different degrees of light, that he might in a more remarkable manner have mercy on all, and glorify the riches
* Not to be repented of ~} Eisner has pro- Abrahamic family as a peculiar seed to Auced many passages from approved Greek himself, and bestowed extraordinary fa- dassics, in which the word *[*{] 4.^x0©', is vours upon them. Afterwards, he permit- used exactly in this sense ; and has col- ted them, by unbelief and disobedience, lected in his curious note on this verse, to fall, and took in the Gentiles on their many testimonies of Pagan authors rela- believing ; and he did even this, with an five to the Divine perfections, which might intent to make that very mercy to the have taught some Christian Divines to Gentiles a means of provoking the Jews speak more honourably of them than they to jealousy, and so bring them to faith, do in some of their writings. by that which had at first been an offence
« Shut up all under disobedience, &c] It in the way to it. This was truly a mystery
is of great importance to observe, that this in the Divine conduct, which the apostle
refers to different periods. First, God most rationally, as well as respectfully,
suffered the Gentiles, in the early ages of adores, in the concluding words of the
the world, to revolt, and then took the chapter.
The apostle adores the riches and wisdom of God. 133
of his grace, in favours bestowed on those who sect*. evidently appeared so undeserving. xxvu
33 O the depth of And now, to conclude this article. Who in
the riches both of the view of such a series of events must not xi <,£
SwwleS^eof God! cr>7 out' ° the awful and unfathomablc depths
how unsearchable of the riches, and -wisdom, and knowledge of
are his judgments, God ! How rich are the treasures of his mercy,
cndv b" wrs past novv deep tnc contrivances of his wisdom, how
b boundless the stretch of his knowledge ! How
unsearchable, and yet how unquestionable,
[are] his judgments ! and his ways such as can-
34 For who hath not be traced out ! For who hath completely 34 known the mind of k ^ • d r h L d - thege thj Qr the Lord ? or who , J ,. . c . ° \ hath been his coun- w'lo hath been his counsellor, in forming the sellor ? plan of them ? Who, whether Jew or Greek, 35
35 Or who hath can pretend, that he hath first given any thing first given to him, tQ fcm or ccmferred any obligation upon him ? and it shall be rec- T ,\ , V , r J ompensed unto him Lfct him make out the claim* and we may again ? answer for it, that it shall be exactly repaid him
36 For of him, again. For, on the whole, of him, as the 35 and • through him, original Author, and through him, as the gra- and to him, are all . J n , r l- «.l„ .,w.^„~~ things : to whom be clous Preserver, and for him, as the ultimate glory for ever. A- end, [are] all things.^ To him therefore [be J men. glory for ever and ever ; and let all the creation
join their utmost force to advance it to the highest degrees, and unite their voices in say- ing, Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our whole souls be engaged to glorify this great and bless- verse ed God, from whom, and through whom, we, and all creatures 36 exist. O that it may be our eternal employment to render ad- oration, and blessing, and glory to him I To him, whose coun- sels none can trace : to him, who hath prevented us all with the blessings of his goodness ; so that far from being able to confer any obligation on him, for which we should pretend to demand a 33 recompense, on the contrary, we must own, that the more we are 35 enabled and animated to do for him, the more indeed are we obliged to him. We cannot pretend to have known the mind of 34: the Lord in all its extent, or to have been admitted into his secret counsels. He is continually doing marvellous things, which we know not: yet surely we know enough to admire and adore.
f Of him, through him, for him, &c] imagine he had borrowed from this of Antoninus, speaking of nature, that is, of Paul, ex. <rx 7r<xv7*, ev 01 Tray?*, m <re Trety']^ Cod, has an expression, which one would all things are of thee, in thee, and te thee.
134 Reflections on the final conversion of Jews and Gentiles.
sect. We know enough to cry out in raptures of delightful surprise, xxvl- 0 the depth of the riches, both of his wisdom and goodness !
One instance, though but one of manv, we have here before
33 us, in his mysterious conduct towards Jews and Gentiles ; in which, occurrences that seem the most unaccountable, and in- deed the most lamentable, are overruled by God to answer most benevolent purposes. That the sin of the Jews should be the salvation of the Gentiles, and yet the mercy shewn to the Gentiles, in its consequences the salvation of the Jews, and so both
32 should be concluded under sin, that God might more illustriously have mercy on both !
26 O that the blessed time were come, when all Israel shall be saved : when the Deliverer, who is long since come out of Sion,
25 shall turn away iniquity from Jacob ; and the fulness of the Gen- tiles come in, so that from the rising to the going down of the sun, the Lord shall be one, and his name one. Our faith waits the glorious event, and may perhaps wait it even to the end of life. But a generation to be born shall see it : for the gifts and callings
29 of God are without repentance. Let our assured confidence in the Divine promise, travel on, as it were, to the accomplishment over mountains of difficulty, that may lie in our way ; and let our hearts be cheered with this happy prospect, under all the grief which they feel, when we see how few now believe the report of the gospel, and to how few God hath revealed his arm. While the glorious expected event is delayed, let us add our fervent intercessions with God, to these prayers, by which the church has in every age been endeavouring to hasten it on. They are all written in the book of God's remembrance, and shall all be reviewed and answered in their season. Let us in the mean time comfort ourselves with this reviving thought, that the covenant which God will make with Israel in that day, is in the main the same he has made with us, to takeaway sin. Eased of such an insupportable burden, that would sink us into final ruin and despair, let us bear up cheerfully against all discoun- agements, and glory in the gospel which brings us this invalua- ble blessing; how long, and how generally soever, it may be, to the Jezvs a stumbling block, and to the Greeks foolishness.
Christians exhorted to present themselves to God. 135
SECT. XXVII.
The apostle enters on a series of most admirable practical exhort' ations and directions ; in which he labours to persuade Christ- ians to act in a manner worthy of that gospel, the excellency of which he had been illustrating. And here, particularly, urges an entire consecration to God, and a care to glorify him, in their respective stations, by a faithful improvement of their various talents. Rom. XII. 1 — 11.
Romans XII. 1. ROMANS XII. 1.
1 BESEECH you T TAVING thus dispatched what I proposed sect, therefore, breth- fl in the argumentative part of the epistle. xxvii- ren, bythe mercies of nn , ,° . lf . , l. ■ ___
God, tliat ye present an/! suggested ^ a vanety of considerations,^ your bodies a living which may convince you of the great excellency x^ i sacrifice, holy, ac of the gospel, and the singular favour which cepuble unto God, God has sh h Gentiles whom he
ivhich is Your reas- , . „ . . . „. . . , . .
onable service. hath called into the Christian church, and to
that remnant of the Jews who are kept in so happy a relation to them, while the bulk of their nation are fallen into a state of rejection ; let me now endeavour to animate you all to behave in a suitable manner. 1 entreat you therefore? my dear brethren, partakers with me in this holy calling, by all the tender mercies of our most compassionate God, that instead of the animal victims, whose slaughtered bodies you have been accustomed to offer, either to the true God, or to idols, you would now present , as it were, at his spiritual altar, your own bodies, as a living sacrifice, holy and well pleasing to God. Let all the members of your bodies, and all the faculties of your souls,b being sanctified and animated by Divine grace, be employed in the service of him to whom you are under such immense obligations. This he requires of you, [as] your rational service ; and it will be much more acceptable to him than any
3 Entreat you therefore.'] Some apply ingly in the paraphrase applied it to both, this to the Gentiles ; and as most of the b Bodies and souls.~] The body is here by members of the church atRome were orig- a usual ^'ure put for the whole person, nor inallv so, it is reasonable to believe the can the soul be now presented to God apostle had them principally in view : but otherwise than as dwelling in the body, or not excluding the converted Jews, who, as truly consecrated to him, unless the body he had just before expressed it, remained be employed in his service „• nor on the as a remnant according to the election of other hand, can the body be ptesented as a grace, when the rest were hardened, and living sacrifice, otherwise than as actuated therefore had surely reason to acknowl- and animated by the soul. For the pro- edge the tender mercies of God to them, priety of the word Trap* $-»<>■*/, which and were under strong obligations to de- properly signifies, placing the victim before vote themselves to hira? I have accord, the altar ; see Eisner in loc.
136 They are exhorted agabrst conformity to the worlds
sect, ceremonial forms, though most exactly pre- 2 Andbenotcon-
sxvii. scribed in a ritual of his own appointment'. And formed tothis world;
, . . . ' r , , c but be ve transform -
Tj as you desire to engage his approbation and ra- e{j by the renewing
jij o vour, be not, in the general course of your tern- of your mind, that ye
per and actions, conformed to the sentiments may Pro^e wllat '* 1 . r '.. J . l • r i u that good, and ac-
and customs or this vain and sintul world ; ce piabie, and perfect
but rather be ye transformed, in the renewing will of God. of your mind : endeavour to become new crea- tures, contracting new habits, and engaging in new pursuits, under the influence of the Divine Spirit on your hearts ; that you may not only be speculatively acquainted with the doctrines, precepts, and design of the gospel, but may experimentally knoxv that will of God [which is] in itself so excellently good, and which, as it is most acceptable to him, has the most apparent tendency to purify and perfect our natures.0
3 ^//^/particularly say, and give it in charge,d 3 For I say,
according to that grace zvhich is given to me as through the grace
an inspired apostle, to every one that is among £lven unt0 ™e» *°
K r r « 111 every man that is
you, as it personally named, to take the greatest among you, not to
heed, that he be not exalted into spiritual pride, thinko/Vz/m-ye^more by the gifts and privileges which God hath con- highly than he ought r 1 t u u , to think ; but to
ferred upon you, I charge each not to arrogate t]link soberlv, ac-
[to himself] above what he ought to think* but cording as God hath that he think of himself with modesty, sobriety, dealt to eveiT man and humility ; according to the measure ©/that the measure offaith' faith, and in correspondent proportion to those gifts, which God hath distributed to every man among you. And surely when you consider it is God who hath given all, there will appear little reason to magnify yourselves on any dis- tinguishing share of his bounty, which any one may have received. Especially, when you re- member, that this distribution is made, not only, or chiefly, for your own sake, but out of
4 regard to the good of the whole : For as in 4 For as we have
one body we have many members, but all the mem- manv members in 7 l * j.t u^ u -^ one body, and all
bers have not the same use, but each its proper members* have not
function and service, appointed by the wise the same office :
e Good, acceptable, and perfect'] L'En- stand, who set themselves most exactly to
tant explains each of these as opposed to practise upon it.
the Jewish ritual ; this Christian sacrifice d Say, and give it in charge.] So xtyuv
being more excellent in itself, Ezek. xv. 25 ; signifies, Acts xv. 24. See Raphel. AnnoU
more pleasing to God, Psal. xl. 7, 8 ; and ex Herodot. in loc
tending more to inake us perfect, He b. vii. * Not to arrogate, hc.~] Raphelius, An.
19; I understand it as referring to all the 720?. ex Herod, in loc has shewn, that
perceptive part of Christianity, the ex- vn-tpyprntv has properly this sigmifica-
cellency of which they will best under- tion.
and in all things to walk in simplicity. 1S7
Former, and gracious Preserver of the whole ; sect.
5 So we, being So we, though many, are one body in Christ, and xxvu-
many, are one body every one members of each other : we should ~
I^CnS therefore endeavour each of us to know his *gn5' one members one ot . . xu. j
another. own place and condition, and mutually to make
our various capacities as serviceable as we can.
6 Having then Having therefore gifts, all proceeding from Q gifts, differing ac- God, the great fountain of every good thing,
t^J^oZandd^ereneaccordh'S- tothe diversity of the
whether prophecy, grace that lsgiven unto us : whether [it be] prcph- let us prophesy ac- eCy, as enabling us to foretell future events, or
°orUon of fidtfx -Pr°" to make disc0urses for the edification and di- rection of the church, [let us be employed in it~\ according to the degree of our gift, which is in proportion to the degree of faith, that is respec-
7 Or ministry, let tively in us :f Or [having] the office of ministry, 7 us wait on our mm- as deacons, let a man employ himself actively teachefh, on Teach- anc* faithfully in his ministration ;S Or if he be ing; an instructor of catechumens, who are to be
fitted for the communion of the church, let him continue humbly, tenderly, and patiently, in
8 Or he that ex- the work of teaching : Or if he be an exhorter, 8 horteth, on exhorta- whose peculiar business it is to urge Christians tion: hethatgiveth, to(juty or to comfort them in the discharge of let him do it with . . V. . ... 0 simplicity ; he that lX-> *et nim continue ?n his exhortation : he that ruleth, with dili- giveth any thing to a charitable use, [let him do gence ; he that ^] xvith true simplicity, and unfeigned liberality
of heart ; neither seeking the applause of men, nor any other sinister end which he could de- sire to conceal : he that preside th in the distri- bution of charities so collected, let him do it with diligence ;h that he may know the case
£ According to the proportion of faith. ] was ever quoted in antiquity, bv the name Many interpret this, " Do it according- to of xvcLxoyix Kinae, or indeed that I can the general scheme of divine revelation, find, by any other. If we suppose the not setting up any novel interpretations of prophetic gift to be given in proportion to scripture, injurious to it." But Raphelius the exercise of faith, that is, of dependence ( ' Annot. ex Xen. in loc.J objecis that hoy©*, on God, when he signified a disposition in not ttvAKoytn, would be the proper word general to impart it, we have 1 think ,he to express that. Dr. Sain. Clarke, (Post- clearest explication the phrase will admit. hum. Serm. Vol I p 6,) by faith under- SeeVJ. II p 311, note b on Mark xi 22. Stands the trust reposed in them, or the % Employ himself in ministration ] It nature and use of the gift they had ; which seems the word era is understood. Corn- is a very unusual sense of the word 7ri<?is pare 1 Pet iv. 10, 11. The word J,ux-ai*. The Rhemish Jesuits suppose, it was a properly signifies the ministration of the confession, or summary, oif:ith, drawn up deacon, and so interpreted gives the dis- b) all the apostles in conjunction : to which tinctest sense.
the> refer, Rom. vi. 17; chap. xvi. 17 ; 1 h He that presideth with diligence ] In
Tim. vi 20 ; Gal. i. 6 ; Acts xv. 6 ; none of this and the following clause, 1 follow the
which texts seem to imply any thing like interpretation of Lord Barrington, (Misc.
it; nor is it pretended that such a creed Sacra, Vol. I. p. 77— 80,) and refer to
VOL. 4. 19
138 They are to cultivate love and brotherly affection.
sect, proposed, and that he may see that nothing be sheweth mercy,witft xxvn. wantnig to make the charity as effectual as pos- cheerfulness. ' sible ; and as for him that sheweth mercy, that xii. 8 ls-> vvno nas tne care °f those who on account
of peculiarly grievous calamities are the objects
of particular compassion, let him do it with
an obliging cheerfulness of temper, cautiously
guarding against any disgust at what may seem
mean and disagreeable in the offices which must
necessarily be performed for such. 9 On the whole, [let] love [be] undissembled, 9 Ze* love Z>e with-
and all vour expressions of mutual friendship out dissimulation
as free as possible from base flattery, and from Abhor that which is \. ,., ., . i - l ' •/ • ev"i cleave to that
vain compliment. Abhor that which is evil, in whicn \s good.
every instance, and adhere resolutely to that which is good. Practise benevolence in all its branches, and every other virtue, with the greatest determination and perseverance of mind ; whatever discouragements may for the
10 present arise. Do not only abound in the ex- 10 Be kindly af- ercises of common humanity ; but in brotherly fectioned one to an- love, as Christians, [be] mutually full offender C" TntlTrpr?. affection? yea, cultivate those gentle disposi- ferring one another .- tions of mind with delight ; and endeavour to
think so modestly of yourselves, that you may still be in honour preferring one another. Let each in his turn, be ready to think better of his brethren than of himself ; and so to prevent them in every office of respect,k and out of regard to their advantage, to give up with as good a grace as possible, any thing in which his own honour or personal interest may be
11 concerned. When you are actually engaged, 11 Not slothful m
him for the reasons which I think suffic- fection, like that of parent animals to their ieni to justify it; only mentioning- the offspring, but a delight in us, as the inge- application of the word tt^oOiz, in the nious Dr. Balguy has justly observed in same sense to Phebe, Rom. xvi. 2, who his excellent Sermon on this text. could not be supposed a ruler in the
church. rtgo/s-*i««v@J, properly signifies & Preventing them in every office of one who presides, but, in what, the connec- respect] Archbishop Leighton well ob- tion must determine. For the extraordi- serves, (Expository Works, Vol. II p 329,) nary mercy exercised among the ancient that the original words t» ti/u» aaxhxk? Christians, see Lucian de Morte Peregrin. vr^o^ay-ivoi, are very expressive, and might apud Opera, Vol. Il p. 764, Edit. Salmur literally be rendered, leading on each other 1619 ; and Julian Epist. \lix. with respect, or in giving honour going before
«' In brotherly love, [be~\ mutually full of each other. This I have endeavoured to tender affection.'] Perhaps the extremely express in this clause of the paraphrase, expressive words of the original, t« <pi\et~ but have retained our version as express- £*x<$i* uc tt\\nxv; (pixoTogyoi, might justly ing something of the esteem from which be rendered, delight in the tenderest frater- this respectful behaviour should proceed. nai affection to each other. The word L 'Enfant renders it, mutually prevent one Qthoropyot not only signifying a strong af anotlter with honour.
Reflections on our obligations to piety, humility, he. 139
business; fervent in be not slothful and sluggish in the prosecution sect.
spirit; serving the 0f vour proper business in life, but endeavour xxvii-
Lord: - l ' . . , '. , ,.
to rouse your spirits ; so that it may he dis-
patched with vigour and alacrity, and without x- ^ an unnecessary expense of time. F-jr this purpose be fervent, warm and active in spirit ; and certainly you will see the greatest obliga- tion and encouragement to be so, when you consider that you are serving the Lord Jesus Christ,1 to whose condescension and love you are infinitely indebted. May you alwavs at- tend his service with the greatest zeal and delight, and may every action of life be brought into a due subordination to that great end !
IMPROVEMENT.
How rich were a Christian in practical directions for the con- duct of life, even if this excellent chapter were his only treasure of this kind. Let such scriptures as these be welcome to us ; the scriptures that teach us our duty, as well as those that dis- play before our eyes the richest variety of spiritual privileges. Indeed it is one of our greatest privileges, to be taught our duty, if at the same time we are inclined by Divine grace to perform it, and if we are not, we have no privileges that will prevent, none that will increase our ruin.
Wisely does the great apostle lay the foundation of all virtue verse in a principle of unfeigned piety towards God : in presenting be- * fore him our bodies as living sacrifices. How great an honour and happiness will it be to us, to do it. That we may be engag- ed to this, let us often think of his tender mercies, so many and so great ; and especially, of that most illustrious of all mer- cies, his redeeming us by the blood of his Son, and calling us into the Christian covenant. Can there be a more reasonable service than this I that we should be consecrated to our Creator, to our Redeemer, to our Sanctifier, to our constant Benefactor, to our supreme end and happiness ? The world indeed neglects him, yea, even what is called the Christian world, neglect him, to such a degree, as if we did not continually see it, we should
1 Serving the Lord."] Several copies for noble sense of the commonly received
xug/a read x,x.ipa), serving the time, that is, reading so much, that I could by no means
husbanding- your opportunities; and Dr. persuade m) self to foil; .vie. It is a lively
Mill, trusting chiefly to the authority of exhortation to Christiana to be always
Jerome, and some other Latin translations, serving- Christ, and to cultivate the temper
admits this as the true reading. But it is whiclt-the apostle expresses, when he suvs
by no means supported by an adequate ufAoi <ro fyv X^tg-'^r, Phii i 21, to me to live
number of Greek manuscripts ; and besides, is Christ. It also suggests a motive to en-
that it would be an unnatural and inelegant force the former exhortation ; as I have
expression in that sense, it sinks the hinted in the paraphrase.
140 Christians are to rejoice in hopey
sect, not suppose to be possible. But let us not in this instance be
xxvii. conformed to it, O that Divine grace may so transform and renew our hearts, that we mav not ) Nothing but experience can
verSo teach us, hovv good, and perfect, and acceptable, the will of God is, and how happy a thing it is to be governed, in every respect, by its unerring declarations.
Let us remember, that as our sanctification, so also our humil- ity and our usefulness are his will; and therefore let us endeav- „ our to conquer every high conceit of ourselves, and every sordid 4 and selfish sentiment. Let us often reflect, that we are all mem-
7, 8tc. bers of each other ; and being so happily united in Christ, have all but one interest, which is that of the body, and of its glorified head. Whether our station in the church be more public, or private ; whether our capacities and endowments be more or less distinguished : let us all be faithful, be affectionate, be dis- interested, be active, endeavouring to serve Christ, and even the poorest of his people, with simplicity, with diligence, with cheer- fulness ; preferring others to ourselves ; abhorring that love which is spent in hypocritical words and unmeaning forms ; cultivating that which gives to the soul tenderness, condescension, and 11 vigour. In one word, let us remember we are serving the Lord, the Lord Christ ; and doing all in his name, and for his sake, let this add fervour to our spirit, zeal to our diligence, and abase- ment to our humility ; for nothing surely can be so animating, nothing so melting, nothing so humbling, as to recollect, on the one hand, how much we owe him, and on the other, how little we are able, how much less we are careful to do for his service.
SECT. XXVIII.
The apostle pursues his practical exhortations, and particularly recommends devotion, patience, hospitality, mutual sympathy, humility, a peaceful temper, and a readiness to forgive injuries, Rom. XII. 12, to the end,
^ ,T A „* Romans XII. 12. RoMAXS xn 1%
sect. T HAVE been exhorting you, my brethren, -r\ EJOICING in xxviii. X to many Christian duties and graces, and •** hope ; patient in
among the rest, to the greatest activity and „--:01?o zeal in the service of Christ. Let me exhort you to guard against such a dejection of spirit as would enervate that holy activity and zeal. On the contrary, [be] you, that are the ser- vants of Christ, always rejoicing in the hope of those glorious rewards which your Divine Mas- ter, in the riches of his grace, hath set before you j and in that support which he gives you in
xii. 12
to continue in prayer, and to pursue* hospitality : 141
tribulation ; continu- the way to that eternal glory. And animated sect.
ing instant in prayer; hv that h0pe^ fe pat\ent jn\\\ tne tribulation ***** which you may bear in his cause, or from his ~ hands in the wise disposals of his gracious xyu 12 Providence. And while under these pres- sures, continuing instant in prayer, draw down those necessary supplies of his holy Spirit which may carry you honourably through all
13 Distributing to your trials ; Liberally communicating to the ne- 13 the necessity of the cessities of the saints, and accounting nothing saints ; given to your ovvn which their relief requires vou to hospitality. -c . . . . y. .
furnish out : particularly pursuing that hospi- tality which present circumstances so pecu- liarly demand,* especially towards those stran- gers that are exiles, or travellers, in the cause of Christianity. Stay not till occasions of this kind force themselves upon vou, and much less, till importunitv extort the favour, as it were, against your will ; but, like Abraham, look out for proper objects of such a bounty, and follow after them, to bring them back to
14 Bless them your houses. On the other hand, bless them 14 which persecute wno are pursuing you with evil intentions, you : bless, and , . * ^u ^u •<. r curse not anc* persecute you with the greatest severity tor
conscience sake. Wish them well, and pray for their conversion ; yea, if they should go on to revile you, for all the expressions of your love, go on to bless ; and curse them not, though provoked by their bitterest impreca-
15 Rejoice with tions against you. Make it a constant maxim 15 them that do rejoice, with yourselves, to maintain a constant s)'m- tha\weepWiththemPathy with your brethren of mankind, which
may lead you to rejoice -with them that rejoice, and to -weep with them that -weep ; to congratu- late others on their felicity, and to bear your part with them in their sorrows, as members of one body, who have all, as it were, one com-
16 Be of the same mon feeling. [Be] entirely united in your re- 16 mind one towards gards for each other. b Let each condescend to
a Pursuing hospitality.'} It was the more make it a high crime, for any of their for-
proper for the apostles so frequently to mer brethren to receive them into their
enforce this duty, as the want of public houses. For the illustration which the
inns (much less common, than among us, paraphrase gives of the energy of this text,
though not quite unknown, Luke x. 34, I am obliged to Mr. Blackwell, Sacred
35,) rendered it difficult for strangers to Class. Vol. I. p 232.
get accommodations, and as many Christ- b Be entirely united in your regards for
ians might be banished their native coun- each other.~] This, on the whole, seemed
try for religion, and perhaps laid under a the most proper version of, To <*i/7o «c
kind of bann of excommunication, both akahxhc pgcvav7«? ; and though Dr. Whitby
among Jews and heathens, which would paraphrases it, " Desire the same things
142 Not to render evil for evil, but to live peaceably with all,
sect, the rest, and agree with them, as far as he another. Mind not sxviii. fairiy an(j honourably can ; and where you high, things, but — — I j-/r j *. t i condescend to men
Rom must 4lffer» d° not' hy an>" means> quarrel of low estate Be xii. 16* aDout *t» but allow the same liberty of senti- not wise in your own
ments you would claim. Affect not high things; conceits.
either to possess exalted stations of life, or to
converse with those that bear them ; but rather
condescend, and accommodate yourselves to men
of low rank ; for it is chiefly among the poorer
part of mankind that the gospel is like to
prevail : and all Christians ought in this re- spect, to bear the image of their great Master,
who spent most of his time in conversing with
such. Be not so wise in your own conceit, as
to think yourselves above the Divine direction,
or that of your fellow Christians, in this re-
17 spect, or in any other. Render to none evil for 17 Recompense to evil; nor imagine that any man's injurious no man evil for evil. treatment of you will warrant your returning ^^Xjftu the injury ; but act in such a cautious and cir- men. cumspect manner, that it may evidently appear
you provide against the malignity which will lead many to put the worst constructions upon your actions. And do only those things which may be above the need of excuse, and may appear, at the first view, fair and reputable in
18 the sight of all men. If it be possible, and at 18 If it be possi-
least to the utmost of your power, as far as it is ble, as muchaslieth
consistent with duty, honour, and conscience, *" vou' llv.® Peacea- ?• ;; •.£.;/ i 7 bly with all men.
live peaceably zvith all men ; not only your own
countrymen, or fellow Christians, but Jews and
Gentiles, Greeks and barbarians.0
19 Upon the whole, my dearly beloved brethren, 19 Dearly belov- whatever wrongs you may receive, revenge not ed, avenge notyour- y ourselves on those that have injured you ; but selves, but rather rather yield, and give place to the wrath of the glve p unt0 enemy ;d for God hath forbidden us to indulge
for others that you do for yourselves, and never lead any to deny, or slight, what
would have them desire for you ;" I think they in their consciences judge the truth
the sense given above preferable, as it of doctrine, or purity of worship,
supposes less of an ellipsis, which I would d Give place to wrath.] L 'Enfant and
not suppose without apparent necessity. others explain this of giving way to the
c Greeks and barbarians.] It is remark- wrath of God, and quote the phrase of
able that Di*. Barrozv adds, this must in- giving place to the physician, (Ecclus.
elude living peaceably with Heretics and xxxviii. 12,) and giving place to the law,
Schismatics ; Barrow's Works, Vol. I. p. (chap. xix. 17,) as authorizing that in-
278 ; however, the ill treatment which terpretation. But I think, in both those
must be expected under these hard names passages, to give place signifies to yield
from men of unpeaceable tempers, should without opposing ; in which sease it best
and overcome evil with good, 14*3
wrath ; for Lt is writ- any of the vindictive passions : as it is written sect.
ten, Vengeance U (Deut. xxxii. 35,) Vengeance [is] mine, that is, xxviii-
Taith the ZorAepay' il properly belongs to me, and I will recompense —
the deserved punishment, saith the Lord. And xil 19
indeed it requires the wisdom, as well as the
dignity and majesty, of a God, to claim, and
20 Therefore if manage it aright. Therefore, instead of bear- 20 thine enemy hunger, mg anv thoughts of hurting them that have ghf Tim d^f; used you most unkindly and unjustly, if thine for in so doing thou enemy hanger, feed him, and if he thirst, give shalt heap coals of n{m drink ; and on the whole, do him all the fiie on his head. gQod in thy powel% as Solomon urgeth ; (Prov.
xxv. 21 ;) for by doing this thou shalt, as it were, heap coals of fire on his head :e thou wilt touch him so sensibly, that he will no more be able to stand against such a conduct, than to bear on his head burning coals ; but will rather submit to seek thy friendship, and endeavour by future kindness to overbalance the injury.
21 Be not over- On all occasions, act on this as an inviolable 21 come of evil, but maxim ; and if you do not find the immediate overcome evil with gQod effect^ persisl m such a conduct ; be not
s°0< overcome with evil ; where it seems most obsti-
nate, but overcome evil with good : for that is the most glorious victory, and a victory which may certainly be obtained, if you will have the courage to adhere to that, which, being good, is always in its own nature, on the whole, invin- cible, to whatever present disadvantage it may seem obnoxious.
IMPROVEMENT.
Surely if any thing consistent with the burdens and sorrows of mortal life can inspire constant joy, it must be the Christian hope; the hope of our high calling. Surely with a joy thus support- ed, no tribulation can be too great to be endured with patience ; yea, with cheerfulness ; since, whatever it be, the glorious Object
suits the interpretation given in the para- not be, thou shalt consume him, and bring phrase, which seems most natural. The judgments upon him ; for that would be ingenious and learned Dr. Balguy deter- applying to revenge, and building upon it, mines in favour of the other interpretation, while it is most expressly forbidden. It (Balgufs Serm. Vol. 11. p. 222, 223,) must therefore intimate, in how tender a though the force of the reason that follows manner human nature is affected with fa- is not at all impaired by ours. vours received from one who has been e Thou shalt heap, be] The sense can- considered as an enemy.
144 Refections on our obligation to joy, love, peace, &c.
sect, of our hope, far from being endangered or diminished by it, shall xxviii. rather be secured and increased. Let us therefore continue in- "■"— ~ stant in prayer, that our minds may be so fortified and ennobled, that we may dwell upon these views.
Well may they keep the heart in so serene and pleasant a state, as to make us ready to do every act of kindness to our fellow creatures ; but especially to those who are heirs with us of this verse hope ; whom we ought to esteem it our great honour and privi- 13 lege to be able in any measure to assist and accommodate, while they are travelling through this too often inhospitable wilderness, in the way to that kingdom they are going to receive. It is no wonder, that as zve are not of this world, but are chosen and called out of the world to so glorious a prospect, the world should hate and persecute us : but let us neither be dismayed, nor in any degree exasperated, with the ill usage we may meet with. Rather, with unfeigned compassion and good will to the most injurious of our enemies, let us not only refrain from repaying
17 evil xvith evil, but render them blessing for curses, and benefits for wrongs : since we have ourselves found such mercy, and are called to inherit such a blessing.
15 Let us cultivate those kind and social affections which this great proficient in them all so forcibly inculcates ; that tender sympa- thy which may teach us to share in the joys and sorrows of all
16 about us ; that candid humility, which shall, with graceful un- affected freedom, stoop to the lowest and the meanest, and while it stoops, rise in unsought honours ; that distrust of ourselves^ which shall cause us to cease from our own wisdom, that we may repose ourselves upon the unerring guidance of our heavenly
18 Father ; that kindly obstinate attachment to peace ; that heroic &c- superiority, which melts down with kindness the heart that but
a little before was glowing with rage. And on the whole, that resolute perseverance in goodness, which must be finally victori- 21 ous, and will assuredly rise with a new accession of strength and of glory from every seeming defect.
SECT. XXIX.
The apostle urges obedience to magistrates, justice in all its branch- es, and love, as the fulfilling of the law ; concluding the chap- ter with a warm exhortation to that universal sanctity which might become, and adorn, the excellent dispensation of the gos- pel. Rom. XIII. 1, to the end.
ROMANS XIII. 1. Romans XIII. 1.
AMONG the manv exhortations I am now T ET every soul be giving you, my Christian brethren, to a ^subject unto the
All are to be subject to the superior authorities.
145
higher powers. For life worthy of the gospel, that of obedience to sect, there is no power magistrates, to which I now proceed, must be XX1X- but of God : tl,e acknowledged of distinguished importance. I
Sdiincd of God.*"1 know the Jews are strongly prejudiced against ^{ the thoughts of submitting to heathen govern- ors ; but let me strictly charge and enjoin it upon every soul among you, without exception, how holy soever his profession be, and how- ever honourable his station in the church, that he be in all regular and orderly subjection to the superior civil authorities which Divine Provi- dence hath established in the places where you live. For there is no such legal authority, but may, in one sense or another, be said to befrom God. It is his will, that there should be magis- trates to guard the peace of societies ; and the hand of his providence in directing to the per- sons of particular governors, ought to be seri- ously considered and revered. The authorities that exist under one form or another, are in their different places, ranged, disposed, and established by God? the original and universal 2 Whosoever Governor. He therefore, -who, by an unjust 2
therefore resisteth resistance, endeavours to confound these ranks,
^oX^or^^^^38.^ were> in arra>'b asain8t
the authority of which magistrates are possess- ed,0 withstands the disposition of God, for the
3 Disposed and established.] So I ren- pursuance of this, has taken some pains
der the word «7*3tf*e***, thinking" the to shew, that the power of the Roman em*
English word ordained rather too strong-, perors in the apostle'' s time was not usurp-
Compare Acts xiii. 48, and the note there, ed, the people having given up their orig-
Divine Providence ranges, and in fact inal rights to the senate, and the senate
establishes, the various governments of the to the emperors. But as this is a very ab-
world ; they are, therefore, under the struse question, and the pretended evide?ice
character of governments, in the general for it very slender and exceptionable, and so
to be revered : but this cannot make far as I can judge, quite unsatisfactory ;
what is wrong and pernicious in any par- so it is certain, that «|»«t/a is sometimes
ticular forms, sacred, divine, and immu- applied to an usurped authority, being ap-
table, any more than the hand of God in a plied to the power of Satan. Acts xxvi.
famine or pestilence, is an argument against 18; Eph. ii. 2. Compare Eph. yi. 12;
seeking proper means to remove it. Col. i. 13 ; chap. ii. 15; Rev. xiii- 2,4,
b Sets himself, &c] This seems the 5; to which several other instances might
most direct import of a.fiila.o-e-o/Atv®', be added. But the natural and candid
which may allude to the word Telctyjufyou, interpretation proposed above, needs not
ranged or 'marshalled by God, used above the support of such a criticism, and frees
with respect to the magistrate, ver. 1. us from the endless embarrassment of the
c Authority of which magistrates are question of a king de 'Jure, and de facto.
possessed.] Bishop Hopkins lays great I should think it unlawful to resist the
stress on the word t^trnt, here "used, as most unjust power that can be imagined,
signifying a lawful authority, and incapable if there was a probability only of doing
of being applied to an usurper ; and in mischief by it,
VOL. 4. 20
Rom. xiii. 2
1 46 For magistracy is the ordinance of God, for the general good.
sect, public peace and order : and they zvho with- God: and they that *** stand so wise and beneficial an appointment, ™£j»£?%£m * shall receive to themselves condemnation, not only nati0n.
from the civil powers they injure, but from the
supreme Sovereign, whose laws they break,
and whose order they endeavour to reverse.
3 And indeed the gospel purposes to which mag- 3 For rulers are istracy is subservient, make it very apparent, ^^XaVthe that God must be displeased when that is de- evil wilt thou then spised \for rulers, in their several offices, are not not be afraid of the on the whole a terror to good works, but to such power ^ ^ ** as are evil* being intended to encourage the thou sh^lt have former, by punishing the latter. Wouldest thou praise of the same : not therefore be afraid of the high authority with
which they are invested ? Do that which is good, and thou shalt, according to the general course of administration, have not only protection, but
4 praise and respect from it.e This, I say, may 4 For he is the reasonably be expected, and will be the case, ™mster ^6°^° where the magistrate understands himself and [f thou do^hat which his office : for he is, according to the original appointment, to be considered as elevated above
his fellow men, not for his own indulgence, dominion, and advantage, but that he might be to thee, and to all the rest of his subjects, as the servant and instrument of God for thine and the public good. But if thou dost that which is evil, and so makest thyself the enemy of that
d Are not a terror to good ivor&s, &c] to the whole, so strongly asserted in this If circumstances arise in which this argu- context, are in particular cases to deter- ment is not applicable, it is reasonable to mine ; and all particular precepts, in what- be taken for granted, that the apostle did ever universal terms they are delivered, not intend here to pronounce concerning are always to give way to them, such cases. Nothing can be said for in- e In the general course of administra- terpreting these passages in favour of un- tion, &c] As it is certain the case often limited passive obedience, which will not is otherwise, and was particularly so with prove any resistance of a private injury respect to Nero, under whom this epistle, unlawful, by the authority of our Lord's was written ; it is necessary to interpret decision ; Matt. v. 39, 40. Antl this would the words with this latitude. And there subvert the great foundation of magistracy is greatreason toconclude, that magistrates itself, which is appointed by force to in general are in fact much more beneficial, ward off and prevent it, or avenge such than hurtful, to society, which is a good injuries. But it was very prudent in the argument for a general submission ; and apostle not to enter into any question re- that was, as we observed above, all the luting to the right of resistance in some ex- apostle could intend to enforce. Compare traordinary cases ; as those cases are com- Prov. xviii. 22, where, if I mistake not, paratively few, and as the justest decisions the sense is similar, and is to be under- which he could have given on that subject stood thus, '* generally speaking, a wife might possibly have been misrepresented, is a felicity, rather than a detriment to her to his own detriment, and that of the husband, though to be sure there are gospel. The general laws of benevolence many excepted instances."
Subjection and tribute are therefore due for conscience sake. 147
is evil, be afraid ; for society of which he is the guardian, thou hast sect. lie beareth not the indeed reason to be afraid : for he holdeth not XXIX KuS *SJSt the word of justice, which God hath put into — God, a revenger to his hand, in vamJ It was given him Jor this ^.4 execute wrath upon very purpose, that he might smite malefactors, him that doth evil. an(j tnercDy preserve peace and order in his dominions. And in doing it, he is to be re- garded, not as acting a severe and oppressive part, but as the servant and substitute of God ; an avenger appointed in his name, to [execute,] not his own personal resentment, but the wrath of a righteous Providence, against him that doth evil, in instances wherein it would be highly improper to leave that avenging power
5 Wherefore ye in the hands of private injured persons. There- 5 must needs be sub- fore, when this is considered, piety, as well as Sh.tutl'o for prudence, and human virtue, will teach thee, conscience sake. that it is necessary to be in a regular subjection,
not only out of regard to the dread thou mayest reasonably have of that wrath and punishment which man can execute ; but also for the sake of conscience, which will be violated, and armed with reproaches against you, if you disturb the public peace, and resist the kind purposes of God, by opposing governors, while they act
6 For, for this under his commission. This is in effect, what 6 cause pay you trib- aj[ subjects profess to own, as on this account
Te SSSmSJlS. y°u also pqh tributeA 1 f ich ™^ates ever^
attending continual- where receive, and is levied for this apparent ly upon this very reason, that they are to be considered as the thing. ministers of the good providence of God, who
give to the public the whole of their time, care, and labour, and continually applying themselves to this one affair, the execution of their high office, have a right to be honourably maintained out of the public revenues, on the most obvi- ous principles of equity and justice.
7 Render there- On this principle, therefore, be careful that 7 fore to all their dues; yOU rmder to all what is justly their due ; even tribute to whom trib- though yQ}j may haye opporUmities of defraud- ing them of it, to your own immediate and tem- poral advantage. To whom tribute [is due,] for your persons or estates, [render] such tribute,
* Holdeth not the sword in vain.] This flicting capital punishment, which to deny strongly intimates the lawfulness of in- is subverting this, chief use of magistracy;
148 All social duties summed up in the love of our neighbour.
sect, or taxes ;& and to whom custom is due, for any ute k due, custom to xxix- commodity exported, or imported, renderthat whom custom, fear ~ custom ; and seek not clandestinely to convey J^i,^ xiii. r such commodities away, without paying it. To whom reverence is due,h on account of their worth and character, render reverence ; and to whom any external form of civil honour and respect is due, by virtue of their office and rank of life, though it should so happen that they have no peculiar merit to recommend them to your regard, scruple not to pay all proper marks of honour ; and guard against that stiffness, which, under pretence of Christian simplicity, by disputing such common forms, may rather
8 indulge pride, and occasion reproach. On 8 Owe no man any the whole, owe nothing to any* but endeavour thing> but to love to manage your affairs with that economy «dS£E3ft*& prudent attention, that you may as soon as pos- hath fulfilled the sible balance accounts with all who have de-law.
mands upon you, except it be with respect to that debt, which, while you pay, you will be renewing ; I mean, the obligation you will ever be under to love one another. That I would recommend to your constant care ; for he that loveth another, hath in a compendious manner fulfilled every thing that the law requireth with
9 respect to him. For that [precept,] Thou 9 For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, shalt not commit
Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false^f^'^l^^t i . , . m, , t n°t Kill, 1 nou shalt
witness against thy neighbour, Thou shalt not not steal, Thou shalt covet anything that is thy neighbour's, and any not bear false wit- other command respecting our fellow creatures, ness> Thou fhalt not •f „..~u r,L i -i • j J ' *i ' 'covet; andit there be
tj such \tnere be] is summed up in this one ex- any otner command-
cellent and comprehensive precept, which I wish ment, it is brief- may be engraven on all our hearts, so as to ty comprehended in regulate every affection and action ; Thou shalt Vto ™ loTtfe love thy neighbour as thyself. Thou shalt learn neighbour as thyself. to put thyself, as it were, in his place, and to act as, in a supposed change of circumstances, thou
g Tribute to whom tribute.'] It is well elled, though without pointing them out
known that the Jews had a favourite no- in any invidious manner, tion among them, that they, as the pecu- h Reverence.] This must certainly be the
liav^eople of God, were exempted from import of <poCov here, as also, of <f>o6V7*/,
obligations to pay tribute to Gentiles ; (Jo- Eph. v. ult. and it expresses the inward dis-
Sepk. Ahiiq. lib. rviii. eap.l ; Bell. Jud. lib. position, as t/^x, honour, expresses the
u. cap. -It § 2, & cap. 8, (al. 7,) § 1 ;) conduct and external behaviour, proceed-
against which this passage is directly lev- ing from it.
Christians are to put off the works of darkness, 143
10 Love worfceth couldest reasonably desire to be treated. Now sect. no ill to his neigh- lt \s verv obvious, that love worketh no evil to xxix« bour : therefore love , : , » , •■ it' ,.
,nhe fulfilling of the on^s neighbour ; nay, wherever that noble pnn- Rom law. ciple governs, it will put men upon doing all xill
they can, to ward off injury from one another, 10 and to make the life of each as comfortable and happy as possible : therefore it may well be said, as it is asserted above, that love [is] the accomplishment of the whole law. 11 And that, know- And let me urge you to attend to this, and to 11 ing the time, that tne other precepts I have given, with so much now it is hieh time „, j.T. » „,
to awake out of the greater diligence, knowing the circum- sleep : for now is our stances of the present season ; which, if you con- salvation nearer than sider, you will see that [it is] high time now to when we believed. cavajie out Gj sleep, and vigorously to improve every opportunity of doing good, and prose- cuting the great business of life, which is to secure the Divine favour, and vour final hap- piness : for our great expected salvation [is] norv considerably nearer than when we at first believed. We have complete salvation in view, it is continually advancing upon us, flying for- wards, as it were, on the swiftest wings of time ; and that which remains, interposed be- tween the present moment, and our entering on the promised reward, is comparatively but
12 The night is a very small span. Act therefore at all times, *2 far spent, the day is m a j^j subordination to such a circumstance ! athand: let us there- . . ,J . . . - , , . ,
fore cast off the And since the night is Jar advanced, since the
works of darkness, dark state of the present life, in which we often and let us put on the confouna« g00ai ana< bad, is almost over, and lg ' the day is drawing near, even that day which will shew every thing in its proper colours and forms ; let us therefore put off the zuorks, which suit only a state of darkness , and let us put on the complete armour oj light. Let us be cloth* ed with all the Christian graces, which like burnished and beautiful armour, will be at once an ornament and defence, and which will re- flect the bright beams that are so gloriously
13 Let us walk rising upon us. And as [being] now in the clear 13 honestly, as in the anc[ 0pen fay^ fetus take care to walk decently,
honourably, and gracefully ;* since the lustre, already shining about us, requires great refor-
1 Let us walk honourably and grace- Dr. Milner renders it, let us walk with c Fully.} So svo-^juovac exactly signifies, grace. Fading Flowers of Lifef p. 38.
1 50 and to put on the Lord Jesus.
sect, mation and exemplary holiness : not in rioting- day ; not in rioting xxix. and drunken debauches* not in chambering?- ef- and drunkenness, not
feminacv, and lasciviousness J the vices in which in chambe™g and , ,, . , , wantonness, not m
so many are wasting and polluting the hours strife and envying, which nature has destined to necessary repose : not in the contention and emulation which the indulgence of such irregular desires often oc- 14 casion. But laying aside all these abomina- 14 But put ye on
tions and enormities, let us put on the Lord Je- the Lord Jesus sus Christ? our great Sovereign and Saviour. ^SfiTfa^K Endeavour, my brethren, to obtain thegreatest flesh, to fulfil the conformity to his temper, and to appear as like lusts thereof. him as possible, in every particular in which he can be the object of our imitation ; for that short precept will contain all that is necessary to adorn our profession to its greatest height. And while so many are spending their time, and thoughts, and substance, in those low pur- suits which regard only the meaner part of their nature ; make not a solicitous provision for the flesh, to [fulfil its] irregular desires, nor be in- tent in pleasing any of the senses, even where their demands may not appear directly crimi- nal ; but labour to preserve the superiority of the immortal spirit, and to keep it continually under the discipline of so holy, and so noble a religion.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse While subjects learn reverence and obedience to their mag- 1—5 istrates, not only for wrath, but for conscience sake, may magis'
k Chambering : KotlAi;."] This Leigh to that resolution which is so necessary an
explains of lying long in bed. I will not de- ingredient in the character of one who
fend that sense of the word ; but I will would approve himself a good soldier of Je-
here record the observation which I have sus Christ.
found of great use to myself, and to which in Put on the Lord Jesus Christ."] A
I may say, that the production of this work, strong expression for endeavouring to be
and most of my other writings, is owing ; clothed with all the virtues and graces
viz- that the difference between rising at which composed his character. Which
5, and at 7 of the clock in the morning, for reminds me of what Plutarch tells us con-
the space of forty years, supposing a man cerning the kings of Persia ; that on their
to go to bed at the same hour at night, is coronation day, they put on a robe, which,
nearly equivalent to the addition of ten the first Cyrus wore before he was king,
years to a man's life, of which, (supposing to remind them of imitating his exem-
the two hours in question to be spent,) 8 plary temper and behaviour. Plutarch.
hours every day should be employed in Artaxerx. apud Opera, Tom. vi. p. 1851,
study and devotion. Edit. Steph. 1572. It is observable, the
1 Effeminacy and lasciviousness. ~] I think apostle does not say, " put on purity, and
AViKyuit, properly signifies a soft, luxuri- sobriety, peacefulness, and benevolence ,•" but
ous, and effeminate manner of If e, attended he, in effect, says all at once, in saying",
•with an affected delicacy very detrimental put on the Lord Jesus Christ.
Refections on the obedience due to governors, &c. 15 J
trates learn a correspondent care to answer that end of their sect. office, which the apostle makes the foundation of such precepts XX1X* as these, and to be indeed the ministers of God for good, a terror '
not to good but to evil works. 3 4
Great Britain, while I write this,* is happy in a govern- ment to which this character may justly be applied. Its subjects are under the greatest obligations to the Divine goodness, in having so remarkably overthrown the attempts of those who would have left us little use of the scripture ; but would them- selves have abused it, to have rivetted on the heaviest fetters, by perverting this passage of St. Paul, as if he had intended to subvert every free constitution under heaven, and to put a sword into the hand of merciless tyrants, to kill and take possession of the heritage of the Lord, counting his people but as sheep for the slaughter.
While we are thus happy, we shall be doubly inexcusable, if we fail in rendering both honour and tribute, where they are so 7 justly due.
May we extend our care to the universal lazv of love ; and 8-10 may it be so deeply engraven on our hearts, that the practice of every social virtue may become easy and delightful.
And on the whole, being animated by the approach of salvation, 11, 1* may we awake to the vigorous discharge of our duty, and while the light of the gospel scatters about us so bright a ray, may we walk, in every respect, worthy of it, that we may have no reason to wish for the veil of darkness to cover our shame. May we not only abstain from the vices, which are here branded with the in- famy they deserve ; but distinguish ourselves in cultivating the contrary virtues. And that we may do it effectually, may we 13 put on the Lord Jesus Christ, remembering continually the obli- 14 gations we are under to consider his life as the model of our own. So shall we make the gospel day yet brighter in the eyes of all around us, and anticipate, while we are here in this world of comparative darkness, the lustre, with which we hope, through his influence and grace, to shine forth in the celestial kingdom of our Father.
* Azpio Domini, 1749.
152 The xveak should be received, not to doubtful disputations*
SECT. XXX.
The apostle recommends mutual candour ; especially, between those Christians who did, and those who Sdtiot, think themselves oblig- ed in conscience to observe the ceremonies enjoined by Moses; and strenuously attempts to turn their zeal for, or against, those ob- servances, into a concern to prepare for their final appearance before the great tribunal, Rom. XIV. 1 — 12.
ROMANS XIV. 1. Romans XIV. 1.
SECT. XXX.
I KNOW there are different opinions among TTIM that is weak you Christians at Rome, with regard to the " in the &ith re- ~^ obligations of the Mosaic ritual. Now here, I £ a^i ^pu"^ xiv. 1 would be solicitous to suggest the most peace- tions. ful councils, and to persuade you to mutual forbearance, and mutual love. As for him that is so weak in the Christian faith, as still to retain the prejudices of a Jewish education on this head, let me prevail on you, Gentile be- lievers, in this respect better instructed in the nature and extent of Christian liberty, to receive and converse with him, in a friendly and re- spectful manner : and do not indulge yourselves in the inclination which you may sometimes find, to run into debates, and distinctions about 2 matters in doubt between you.a For one, that 2 For one believ- is, the converted Gentile^ believeth very truly eth that he may eat and rightly, that he may eat all things indiffer- who isTekCSteth entry that are good for food ; but another, who herbs. is in this respect xveak, eateth nothing but herbs, and other vegetables,11 to express his humility
a Debates, and distinctions, about matters of course, and the healers of such breaches
in doubt'] Dr. Whitby explains Sia.x.f>i<rttct will do a noble service to their country, be
of discriminating persons according to their honoured by all that love Christianity, and
inward thoughts and reaso7iings on these amply rewarded by the great head of the
heads. The force of the apostle's admira- church.
ble reasoning- in favour of candour, and b Eateth herbs.~\ Dr. Whitby demon- mtiutual condescension, cannot be enervated strates, by many learned quotations here, by saying-, as some have unhappily done, that some of the Jews used to eat no flesh that here was no separation between Jew- at all, and others looked upon it as a very ish and Gentile Christians. Had the things high pitch of virtue, to abstain from it in judged indifferent by the latter, and ap- Gentile countries, and to subsist entirely prehended sinful by the former, been im- on vegetables ; because they did not know, posed, a separation of communion must have but any flesh sold in the shambles might ensued, and the schism on the apostle's have been offered to idols, or at least con- principles would have been chargeable on tracted some other ceremonial pollutions, the imposers. When it shall please God Mr. Baxter thinks here is a reference to to awaken in the governors of established such Christians as might have been Pyth- protestant churches, such a spirit of mode- agoreans before their conversion, and ration and goodness, joined with a true might retain their old prejudices against zeal for religion, as to leave such things in animal food. Baxter's Works, Vol. IV. p. that natural state of indifference, in which 614. But as that aversion to animal food almost all sensible men confess it is best they depended on their doctrine of the transmi- should be left ; many separations will cease gration of souls, which no Christian could
Concerning the distinction of meats and days, 153
and selfdenial, and to guard against the pollu- sect. tion that might attend even the use of clean an- xxx- imals for food, if they are not killed and pre-
3 Letnot him that pared after the Jewish manner. Now in this jiy 3 eateth, despise him diversity of opinion and practice, exercise can- that eateth not ; and d d forbearance t0 each other and all w\\\
let not him which ' .
eateth not, judge he well. Let not him that eateth all kinds 01 him that eateth : tor flesh freely, despise and set at nought him that God hath received eateifl noi these prohibited or suspicious things, as if he were a weak and superstitious higot : and letnot him that eateth them not, but consci- entiously abstains from them, judge and con- demn him that eateth them, as a profane, un- clean, and intemperate person. For God hath received him into the number of his children and people, without laying him under such re- straints ; and surely where God receives, we should not presume to reject.
4 Who art thou Let me ask thee seriously on this occasion, 4, that judgest another whoever thou mayest be, and how wise and man's servant i to hol soever tnou mayest think thvself, Who his own master he J . 7 M . , - , £ ., «> standeth or fadeth. art t'l0U f'iat J'tdgest the servant of anotner f Yea, he shall behold- Wouldst thou think it an indecent thing to en up: for God is able meddle with the domestic servant of thy neigh- to make him stand bom% Qr Qc thy friend< and wilt thou preteild to
govern Christ's family, and judge of his admin- istration towards the members of it? Know, that not to thee, but to his own master he stand- cth, or falleth : it is by Christ he is to be finally- acquitted or condemned. Tea, if he offends in no greater points than these in debate amongst you, he shall be upheld in his Christian profes- sion, and established to eternal salvation ; for God is able to establish hi?n,c and his promises assure us that he will do it. 5 One man esteem- What I have said with relation to the distinc- 5 eth one day above tjon 0f meats, may also be applied to that of days. One man, that is, the Jewish convert, csteemeth one day above another.* He thinks
retain, I think,, that interpretation is much serving u in the destruction of the templd preferable, which refers it to Jewish con- at Jerusalem ; which would ha\e a pecu- vcrts, who were also more numerous in the liar efficacy to wean men's minds from art. church, and possibly might some of them attachment to it, when considered in con- come from the Essenes, a Jewish sect pe- nection with Christ's predictions of (hat culiarlv strict on this head, so that they ab- event But I choose the more extensive stained, not only from flesh, but from/hut. interpretation, as more obvious, and less
c God is able to establish him.'] Dr. Whit- liable to objection, by explains this of God's convincing the d Estecmeth one day above another] Ra- Jeivish converts in general, of the indiffer- phelius here produces some apposite pas- ency of the Mosaic ritual, by putting a sages to shew that xftvuv in such 9, con- speedy period to U19 Very possibility of ob« structiQn signifies toprefq;
vol. 4. 21
154 every one to be persuaded in his own mind, and
«ect. their sabbaths and new moons, and yearly fasts another: an other es
or leasts have something inviolably sacred, and te.emeTll\ e>ei> da>
, , . . r °, - r alike. Let every man
" that the observation of them is matter or per- ^e fullv persuaded
xxr™^ Petua* anc* universal obligation. Another, edu- in his own mind, cated among the Gentiles, or more thoroughly instructed in the design and genius of Christ- ianity, estecmeth every day [alike^ without any regard at all to the Jewish institution. Let every man freely enjoy his own sentiment,* and go on in his own way, without impediment or 6 censure. For we may reasonably hope, that 6 He that regard- Christians are actuated, in the main, bv the eth llie day» regard. same principles, when their practices differ ac- and L^Vt regard- cording to the difference of their judgments ; eih not the day, t» so that he that regardeth a day in this peculiar the Lord he doth not m^^regardeth \ii\totheL*rd, and takes this S,Le*?othe distinguishing notice or it, because he thinks it Lord, for he giveth is the will of Christ that an honour should still God thanks ; and he be done to these Mosaic institutions : and on lJat eat^h not, to the other hand, he that regards not a day, it is to not an^ £nvet.h. God the Lord, we hope, that he doth not regard [it ;] thanks. ' it is because he thinks Christ will be honoured, by asserting the liberty of his followers in this respect. He that eat eth freely of whatevercomes before him, eateth to the Lord, endeavours to glorify him for it, as becomes a good Christian, and giveth God thanks for the various provision of his liberal providence ; and he that eatethnot the food which the law forbids, may act on the same pious principles, and we ought charitably to conclude, that it is out of a regard to what he apprehends the will of the Lord, that he eateth it not ; he cheerfully denies himself what he sup- poses Christ would have him forbear ; and he likewise giveth God thanks that other food is provided on which he may conveniently sub- sist, and that he is not forced to eat what he thinks unclean, out of absolute necessity. Now where is the damage of all this, and while such a religious temper towards God prevails, how little does it comparatively signify, whether it
* Let every manfreely enjoy his own senti- way, without impediment. How strong" a.
mer.t.~] Critics have observed that the text this is for the right of private judg-
word GrK»poqc£UTd-Ai is most properly ap- ment, I need take no pains to shew ; but
plied to a ship, which is carried on by the the reader may see it vindicated from the
vyind and tide, with all its sails spread, to evasions of a very celebrated writer, in Mr.
forward it, andnolhing to obstruct it ; and Bennet\ Appendix to his Irenicum, p. 120-r-
so the meaning is, let him go on in his own 124.
155
SECT. XXX.
cpnsult the glory of Christ, whose they are, living and dying.
acts by the use of these things, or by a conscien- tious abstinence from them ? 7 For none of us It may well be supposed that this is a just Rom Liveth to himself, and representation of the case ; jor it is certainly x\v. 7 nomandiethtohim- jr^ ^^ Christian ;s obliged to, by virtue of our common profession ; as none of us, who
understands and answers that engagement, liv- eth to himself ; and none of us, so far as the cir- cumstances of his death are under the direction of his own choice, dieth to himself nor deter- mines the most important affairs by his own S For whether we humour, or present interest. But from the 8 live, we live unto time of our giving up our names to Christ, as the Lord ; and Divine Master, to the last day and hour
whether we die, we . . ,.r -r„,iai\^0 U ;Q nnr
die unto the Lord : of our continuance in life, if we live, it is our whether we live concern that we may live to the Lord, and stren- therefore, or die, we uousiy pursue the great purposes of his glory : are the Lord s. ^ ^ .j. ^ ^ wg ^ ^ ^ the Lor^
either by sacrificing our lives to his gospel, it he demands it of us ; or, if we expire in a nat- ural way, by behaving to the last, as those who have his love ruling in our hearts, and his sac- red cause still in our eye : so that whether we live, or die, we are the Lord's ; in consequence of being thus faithfully devoted to Christ, both in life and death, we have the pleasure to think, that living or dying, we are the objects of his 3 For to this end care and favour. For to this purpose Christ 9 Ghristbothdied, and fab farf ana\ rose again from the dead, and S? lfe^might^be still continues alive, that he might be the sover- Lord both of the dead eign Lord, both of the dead and of the living* and Irving. This is the reward bestowed upon him for all
his services, as Mediator ; that he should be ex- alted to such a kingdom, and that all Christians should thus own themselves his servants; not only in this present world, but in that unchange- able state into which they pass by death ; yea, that all the inhabitants of both worlds, should be ever subject to his disposal and command. 10 But why dost But the thought of Christ's exaltation fur- 10 ;liou judge thy njsnes another argument for the candid temper I am now recommending, as it implies his fu- ture appearance to the universal judgment, where our temper, in this respect, will be strictly reviewed. In this light then, let me seriously ask^whu dost thou* O Jewish convert,
Rom. xiv.
156 For we must all stand before the tribunal of Christ,
sect, judge thif Gentile brother, for the nonobserva- brother ? Or why tion of those precepts by which thou thinkest ^t thou set at thyself bound ? Or uohy dost thou, O Gentile fo^e shall aU stand believer, set at nought and deride, as weak or before thejudgment
10 superstitious, thy Jewish brother, who consci- seat of Christ, entiouslv observes that burdensome ritual from
which thou art so happy as to apprehend thy- self free ? This censoriousness or contempt is greatly to be blamed, and either must very ill become the state in which we are, and must quickly- be : for no principle of our common faith is more certain than this, that xve must all at length appear, and be solemnly presented before the tribunal of Christ : and as it is there that we are all to take our final trial, it must be dangerous presumption to anticipate that;
1 1 judgment. Remember it, my brethren, and li For it is writ- ponder seriously upon that awful dav ; for it ten, As I live saith will assuredly come, as it is written. (Isa. xlv. ^e Lord, every knee »»\ttr'K'iri< 'tit i i 7 shall bow tome, and 23,; " {As J J live sait a the Lord, surely every knee every tongue shall
shall bow unto me, and every tongue shall confess confess to God. to God ;" and it is then only, that such a great and extensive prophecy shall be completely ac-
12 complished : So that every one of us shall 12 So then every render an account of himself to God. Let each one of "s shal] give of us therefore apply it to his own case, and say gcount of himself t# to his heart, " This account must be mine."
And we shall then be too intent on regulating our own conduct, to have either leisure or in- clination, to be severe, or pragmatical, in cen- suring that of our brethren.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let all the different sects and parties of Christians study to *' &c" imbibe more of the equitable and lovely temper which the apos- tle here expresses in so genuine a manner. The divisions of the church are not to be healed by imposing our own sentiments, phrases and forms, and censuring and harrassing those that will not acquiesce in them. Such a temper will only engender strife, and mutual provocations will produce mutual increasing resent- ment.
Let us receive our weaker brethren with tenderness and res- pect ; not despising those who scruple what we practise, nor judging those who practise what we scruple. God may receive the one and the other : yea, the different practices of both may proceed from the same general principles, a desire to please him, and to approve ourselves in his sight.
Refections en Christian forbearance and candour. 15?
In this we may all unite, in a concern that we may not live, or sect. die, to ourselves, but to Christ, His dying love, his living care, xxx* may surely challenge this. Worthy is he who died, and rose . egain, and revived, to be adored and obeyed, as the Lord, both 0/759 the dead and of the living. And such, in one view or another, he will finally appear. We shall know it in that day when we shall be called before his judgment seat. Conscious of so many 10 crimes, and, even in our best davs, of so many imperfections, how shall we dare to appear before him ; especially, if we should then receive judgment without mercy. Let us not tempt it, to our own everlasting confusion, by shewing no mercy.
Let us not add, to all the offences which may justly cause us to tremble before his tribunal, the criminal arrogance of usurp- ing the place and prerogative of our Judge. Let us remember our relation to him, and to each other, and act in a manner be- coming it. Let us diligently judge ourselves as those who must 11 be judged of the Lord ; so thinking of that grand account, as with an increasing solicitude to prepare for it. The Lord grant that we may find mercy of the Lord in that day ! The Lord grant that it may also be imparted to many of our brethren, who have dif- fered most from us ; yea, and through the indulgence of our compassionate Saviour, to many who have been prone to censure and condemn us for those things which he knows we have done from a desire to please him, or refused to do from a fear of of- fending him !
SECT. XXXI.
The apostle farther urges the mutual tenderness and candour he had recommended above, by representing the love of Christ to all Christians, the nature and design of his religion, and the danger of a contrary temper. Rom. XIV. 13, to the end.
Romans XIV. 13. Romans XIV. 13.
T ET us not there- T " HAVE just been reminding you of our sect^
Aj fore judge one JL appearance before the tribunal of Christ, and xxxi- another anv more : » r ... • *• ___
but judge this rather, the account which every man must render or
himself there : and now give me leave a little x°^ farther to pursue the consequence which so nat- 13 urally follows. Let us not therefore any longer judge one another? but rather judge ye, and
* Let us not therefore any longer judge ferent senses, as Eaphelius on this tea*t ane another.] It is very plain that the shews s-*7i*.£av is used in the same sen- 'vrord KfjrtfTj is here used in two very dif- fence, by Herodotus,
158 Christians not to judge one another ;
sect, determine this, as matter of undoubted and that no man put a -• important duty, not to lay any stumbling block or J^KSM "" scandal before a brother ;b to do nothing, how -m }lis brother's way. ^vm' indifferent soever it may be in itself, which may 13 tend to prejudice, discourage, or mislead any
other Christian. 14 J know, for instance, and am at length per- Ulknow,andam
suaded, by the powerful teaching of the Lord ?e™adf* b* t£j
Jesus Christ, though it be so contrary to the there is nothing un-
principles I imbibed in my education, and so clean of itself : but
strenuously maintained in rav Pharisaical state, to him that esteem-
that nothing [is] unclean of itself: that there is e^cZt it\ ^-
no moral turpitude, in any kind of food, by ciean.
which the human body may be nourished ; but
that, separate from particular circumstances
which may arise, it may lawfully be eaten ; there
is nothing, I say, unclean, unless [it be] to him
that in his conscience accounteth any thing to be
unclean : [and to him,] while he retaineth that
opinion, [it is] indeed unclean, how indifferent
soever it is in itself ; and he will contract guilt
before God, by allowing himself in it, whether
it be to indulge his own taste, or to engage the
favour of others, whilst he hath this inward ap- 15 prehension of its being unlawful. But if 15 But if thy
there should not be such an apprehension con- brother be grieved
, , . . . 1f rr «j . . . with thy meat, now
cernmg the thing, m itself considered, yet it walkest-' thou not may be in effect prohibited to thee, as injurious charitably. Destroy to others ; for if thy brother be grieved,0 wound- not him with thy ed, and led into sin, by [thy] use of meat, how ™££t ^ whom dost thou any longer walk according to that no- ble principle of love which I have just now been so earnestly recommending ? How innocent soever it may in itself seem, O do not, if thou hast any bowels for him, or any regard for thy great Master, destroy him by thy rash and un- kind use of such particular meat, for whom Christ,noton\y submitted to smaller instances of selfdenial, but died in the agonies of the cross.
6 J stumbling block."] Some say that appears, that grieving a person does not. tnc*v<TjtXGv, properly signifies " a piece of signify merely putting him out of humour, wood that supports a trap, which falls, on but leading him into sin. The grief there- its being moved," and so may with pecu- fore is that which arises from a conscious- liar propriety signify whatever may be the ness of having acted amiss, in conformity to occasion of insnaring another, and drawing the example of a person, considered as su- him into sin and mischief perior, whether in rank or genius} knowledge.
T JJ thy brother be grieved.] Hence it or piety.
hut to pursue the th inga that make for peace* 1 59
Is a morsel of meat indeed, so great a thing to sect. a Christian, that for the sake of it an immortal xxxL soul should be endangered, and the blood of a
16 Let not then Redeemer injured ? Let not then your liberty, ^Hfi Cken^f-. ^ evil*hich> ™ «seH good, be slandered and blamed,
for being the occasion of so much mischief, as such an ill use of it may probably produce. And surely none of you can pretend to object any thing from conscience, against abstaining
17 For the king- from these things. For the kingdom ofGcd, in- 17 iom of God is not to which we are entered by believing in Christ, meat and drink ; but an(j becoming his subjects, consists not in meat righteousness, and jj? • *. ^1 i -i • . . * , peace, and joy in the an? drink > Jt neither prohibits nor enjoins such Holy Ghost. things as these, nor is taken up with such little
matters ; bat the great design of it is to regulate the temper of its professors, and in the most effectual manner to cultivate and promote right- eousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, that is, a cheerful temper, supported by a conscious- ness of strict integrity, established on principles of universal love, and inspired by the blessed
18 For he that in Spirit of God.d And he that in these things 18 these things serveth r l-ir u jL ,-,, . , , 5 Christ, m Acceptable faithfully serveih Christ, and acts upon the great
to God,and approved maxims of his religion, [is] acceptable to Gody of men. whether he abstains from the liberties in quest-
ion, or allows himself in them : and he will also be in the main approved by men too ; for bad as the world is, upright and benevolent men, who put on no affected rigour and severities in religion, are generally esteemed and beloved
19 Let us there- m **• Thus ^et m therefore ac*, and with all 19 fore follow after possible diligence pursue the things which tend these things which t0 peace ana> mav promote our mutual edifica-
make for peace, and .. * • r-i *,,'
things wherewith tlon m our common faith. And whoever 20
one may edify anoth- thou art, that mayest disrelish the exhortation, er» in this connection, do not indulge so mean a
strfynouhTworkof *!stf> **/*' the s^ °f *" or that particular God. All things in kind ot meat, to destroy thy brother ; who, as deed are pure, but it a man, would appear the noblest work of God, in this lower world, if all the peculiar considera- tions of Christianity were out of the question. It is true indeed, and I hinted above, that in themselves all things [are] pure ; yet [that «]
d A cheerful temper, Sec] This is the in- h\s Christian Li fe,V oil. p. 285 ; and Ithink terpretation which Dr. Scott has given, in it, on the whole, preferable, to any other.
160 Christians to pursue their oxvn persuasion without c fending others.
*ect. morally evil to a man, that he eateth with of- is evil for that man xxxi' fence and scandal ; contrary to the rule of his f^ateth wlth of* "JT — own conscience, and ensnaring to that of oth- v,v021 ers. In this view I may venture to say, [it is] 21 It is good nei- ' good neither to eat any kind of feslh though threat flesh, nor that would be a much more rigorous selfdenial any thing whereby than I am now pleading for ; nor even to drink thy brother stum- wine, though in the most moderate degree ; bleth, or is offended, nor indeed to indulge in [any thing] else, by « 1S ™de weak' which thy brother is scandalized or weakened, that is, by which he may either be insnared, or discouraged, in his religious course. oo Thou wilt perhaps plead, that thou hast faith 22 Hast thou faith? in a superior exercise, and beholdest Christian- H^ i^ to thysett ity in a more extensive and generous view. It j, he that condemn- is well ; and I could not wish thy views should eth not himself in be mor. contracted. But if thou hast such a J^JJfc* which k* just persuasion of the indifference of these things, which others scruple ; yet in circum- stances like these, which I here suppose, have it to thyself before God: content thyself that he is witness to it, and conceal those apprehen- sions, just as they may be, in thine own breast, when they cannot be published with advantage, or without offence. But permit me to add, upon this occasion, happy [is] he who doth not condemn himself in the thing which he alloxveth: it is a happy thing for a man, to be quite easy in what he does, and free, not only from the reproaches, but the suspicions of his conscience, and to use even lawful enjoyments only in a 23 lawful and regular degree. But he that really 23 And he that in his conscience maketh a difference between doubteth, is damned
*** it llC Git DCCRllSC1 he
one sort of food and another, is condemned by eatetIl \^t 0f fa;tn God as a sinner, if he eat out of unbridled ap- for whatsoever is not petite, vain complaisance, or weak shame. It of faith> is sm» must in such a case be criminal, because [he eateth] not with faith, that is, with a full satis- faction in his own mind, that God allows and approves the action. For it may be laid down as a general maxim in all these cases, that whatsoever [is] not of faith, is sin ; since the Divine authority ought to be so sacred with every man, as to engage him, not only to avoid what is plainly and directly contrary to it, but what he apprehends j or even suspects, to be so ;
Refections on our obligation to avoid giving offence, Sec. 161
though that apprehension, or suspicion, should chance to be sect. founded on his own ignorance or mistake. XXX1,
IMPROVEMENT.
Still let that great and final account which each must render verse of himself to God, be kept in our mind ; that we may learn obe- 12 dience to him, candour to each other, and a tender care to avoid everv thing that might give unnecessary offence to our brethren. And in the views of it, let us learn always to reverence our own consciences, so as never to be engaged to do what we suspect to be unlawful : since no consideration can ever balance the infinite evil of offending God, and bringing guilt on our own souls. That is to us unclean, which we esteem to be so, and what is not 14-23 of faith j is sin.
Let us also be cautious, that we do not incur guilt and condem- nation, even by things which we allow, as in the main lawful ; solicitously attending, not only to the general nature, but the probable consequences of our actions. And where there is dan- ger of injuring the souls of others, let us often reflect, that Christ 15 died for them ; and estimate, so far as we can conceive it, the value of souls, by the value of that blood by which they were redeemed.
Let us also take great heed, that we do not give occasion to others, by our imprudent conduct, to speak evil of that which is 16 in itselfg-00</. And that we may not do it, let us study those great and generous notions of religion which this excellent passage of scripture gives us. Let it be written upon our hearts, that the 1? kingdom of God is not meat or drink, that it doth not consist in a zeal for, or against, any of the little distinctions by which Christians have been so often divided, and which have been too frequently the occasion of mutual alienation in their affections. Let us study, and practice more righteousness, and peace, and joy 18 in the Holy Ghost. The approbation of God, consequent on this, may well support us, though men should censure us as lukewarm ; yea, perhaps as hypocritical, and interested too, in the candid regards we shew to those which differ from each other, and from us. God will remember their rashness and forwardness to these uncharitable censures ; but let us rather say, " May he cure and forgive them."
Yet while we cultivate the amiable temper here set before us, bad as the world is, we may hope that we shall be accepted by many ; and indeed, in proportion to this knowledge of our real character, by all whose acceptance and friendship is most to be valued. Let us not therefore be discouraged at any ill usage, which in particular instances we may meet with ; but still follow the things that make for peace, and conduce U mutual edification :V*
vol. 4. 22
16£ The strong to bear the Infirmities of the weak ;
sect, and the God of peace -will be -with us, and Jesus, the great Lord xxxi. 0j tne church, which is his house, will smile on our attempts to — - build it up into one united and beauteous edifice, till he calls
us to his temple above, where all is order, and harmony, and
love for ever.
SECT. XXXIL
The apostle further urges mutual condescension by new motives ; particularly the example of Christ, and the goodness of God to us all, and the regard which Christ had shewn to Jews and Gen- tiles, in bringing or sending the gospel to them, according to the tenor of prophecies, which he adds to the list of those produced above. Rom. XV. 1— 17.
ROMANS XV. 1. _ Romans XV. 1.
sect. O EEING therefore, my brethren, it is so TTTE then that are xxxu. £3 dangerous for any to do that concerning * * strong-, ought
" which they are not in their consciences satis- ^ bear the infirmities
Rom- c j .u -{ • ji i r i u. * ot the weak, and not
xv< j ned that it is assuredly lawful ; we ought to to please ourselves*
take great care, that we do not, by our unchar- itable impositions or irregular examples, lay a temptation in their way to do it. And we who are strong, that is, who perfectly understand the liberty which Christianity gives to its profes- sors, ought, with all tender sympathy and com- passion, to bear the infirmities of the weak, not only tolerating them, but in some instances restraining our own inclinations, out of a regard to their advantage, and not as too many do, to please ourselves, to gratify our own inclinations and humours, whether others be comforted or
2 grieved, edified or insnared. On the contrary, 2 Let every one of let every one of us rather make it his care, so "s Ple*se his neigh- far as he lawfully and conveniently can, to education." § l° please [his] neighbour, where it may be for [his]
real good, and condescend even to his igno- rance and prejudices, where there is reason to hope it may conduce to his edification, and that of the church ; which is nearly interested in the mutual tenderness of its members for each other.
3 And surely we must be disposed to act such 3 For even Christ a part towards our brethren ; for we all well pleased not himself ; know, that the Lord Jesus Christ, our great
and Divine Master, though so infinitely ex- alted above us, pleased not himself; but, when
for even Christ pleased not himself. 163
but as it is written, he vouchsafed in mercy to visit this low world sect. The reproaches of 0f 0urs, instead of studying his own ease and XXM^ them that reproach- p|easure he submitted to an almost continued R cd thee fell on me. Jerics of selfdenial, mortification, and trouble, "v°^ for our sakes. He considered the weakness and infirmities of those about him, that he might teach them, and train them up for service, as they were able to bear it. (Mark iv. 33.) Yea, he even submitted with the greatest gen- tleness, to much reproach and contempt ; as it is written, (Psal. lxix. 9,) in words which may well be applied to him ; " The reproaches of those who reproach thee, are fallen upon me** I have placed myself in a world, where 1 have been afflicted with the wickedness of mankind, which I have continually seen and heard about me, and which has been through the whole course of my life, my continual grief and bur- den." 4 For whatsoever Now, by the way, I accommodate this text 4 things were writ- to the purpose before me, because I think, we ten aforetime, were make the best wg can of ey scripture,
written for our learn- J . . ,. v. 4 ,
ing; that we through to produce and cherish good dispositions, and patience and com- pious sentiments in our hearts. For whatever fort of the scriptures tfangS were formerly written, were written for might have hope. ^ instruction, that rue through patience and consolation of the scriptures, that is, by the strenuous exercise of that patience which the consolations administered in scripture so pow- erfully support, might have an assured andjoy- , f ful hope in the midst of all our tribulation. paue"d co°nso. Now may the God of patience and consolation, 5 lation grant you to from whom all these gracious and seasonable be like minded one provisions proceed, give yon more of this bless- towards another, ac- ^& that ye may haye %he SQme mutU(jl
cording to C/tinst _ t ' • • , i r ev
jesus ? affection, according to the example ot Jesus
* The reproaches of those, &c] Some devotion, to be found in the writings or dig* expositors refer this to Christ's having un* courses of good men oi' old, are applicable dertaken bv his sufferings to expiate the to Christ But many learned critics main- guilt of sin,'e\ery species of which may be tain, that the lxix'" Psalm may, in its ong- considered as a. reproach cast on the lav: inal sense, be interpreted as * prophecy ot and government of God. See Cradoc in the Messiah. How inexpressible a gnei loc. I have given what seemed to me the and burden the sight of so much wicked- more direct and natural sense, but will not ness must have been to so pure and holy a say this other should be excluded, which mind, as that of our Lord, it is impossible may well agree both with the words and for us fully to conceive ; but were we connection. It must, on the principle on more like him, we might, and we certainly which the apostle goes in many of his quo- should, enter more into it, than we gen* tations, be very pleasant to observe, how erully do. all the expressions of the highest piety and
164 We should receive one another, as he hath received us,
sect. Christ ;b That with one mind [and'] one mouth, 6 That ye may xxxii. with united hearts and voices, ye may plorifii vv,th one mind a™* — the Go a ana rather oj our Lord Jesus Christ, God, even the Fath- ™* who hath sent his beloved Son into the world, erof our Lord Jesus to unite our hearts in love to each other, and to Christ, tune them to those devout praises which we 7 address to his blessed self through him. There- 7 Wherefore re- fore, whether ye were, before your conversion ceive ye one another, /^l • • • ▼ ^ •/ • t • as Christ also receiv-
to Christianity, Jews or Gentiles, considering edus, to the glory of it now as an endearing bond, which causes every God. difference to be forgot, receive ye one another, and embrace one another, with mutual love ; as Christ hath, without any distinction, received us all to the glory of God, And greatly will that sublime end, at which he aimed in all, even the glory of his heavenly Father, be promoted, by such endeared affection in his people towards each other. S Noxu I sat) this, with peculiar regard to those 8 Now 1 sa)'» &at differences "in judgment which I know are so fiS^S*^ ready to prevail among Christians of different cumcision for the educations, as to the obligations of the Mosaic truth of God, to con- law. And I would remind you Gentiles, that firm, the. ?[onJls^ ■ .. rr / iV made unto the iath*
you ought not to sutler your hearts to be alien- ers .
ated from your Jewish brethren, for their at- tachment to it; because jfesus Christ was [made] a minister of the circumcision ; as he was a Jew by birth, he received circumcision himself, in token of his obligation to observe the law ; and confined his personal ministry, according to what he himself declared concerning the limit- ation of his embassy, (Mat. xv. 24,) to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. And this was for the illustration of the truth and fidelity of God, to confirm and verify the promises so long since [made] to Abraham and the other fathers 9 of that nation. And I would remind Jewish 9 And that the believers, that he also came that he might gath- Gentiles might glo- er together all the children of God scattered nfy God for his abroad among the Gentiles, that they might glo- rify God for [his] mercy, in granting them a participation of the same privileges ; and gave it in charge to his apostles, that they should
fa The same mutual affection^ according to Kcfl& may be rendered according to the
the example of Jesus Christ.] Raphclius example of . Compare Gal. iv. 28 ; 1 Pet.
has evidently shewn, that au]o <$£qvw, sig- i. 15 ; Eph. iv. 24. Szz.ltaphel. Annot. ex.
nines to agree in an harmonious and affec- Herod, in tec tionate manner ,- and that the preposition
and Jew s and Gentiles should glorify God together* 163
mercy; as it is writ- raise disciples to him among all nations, (Mat. sect, ten. For this cause xxviii. 19.) So that it is a failure of love and xxxiL lJ%X%££Z **> Christ not to receive them. And m. ~ and sing unto thy cordwglj tue Gentiles are otten spoken or in xv>r> name. * the Old Testament, as called to join with the
Jews, in worshipping the God of Israel : as it is written, (Psal. xviKf4-9,) "For this cause will I confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing 10 And again be praises unto thy name*99* And again he, that is, 1Q. ■frith, Rejoice, ye jyjoses s ail h, CD cwU xxxii. 43,) " Rejoice, ye
Geiviles, with his _ .. . , ,. . . „ ,. / J. . 'JT
people Gentiles, with his people ; which may intimate
their being called to participate the blessings
11 And again, once peculiar to Israel. And again, David 11 Vraiifc the Lord, all ^th, (Psalm cxvii. 1,) "Praise the Lord, all LeudGhim!eSall Te1 Ve distant nations, and repeat his praise, all ye people. people." Now surely this glorious privilege of
an admission into the church, may justly en- gage the Gentile nations to praise God, in sub- limer strains than any other occasion to which we can suppose either Moses or David to refer.
12 And again E- And again Isaiah says, expressly in this view, 12 Saias saith, There (T,ai# xj. t0 \ it There sna/i fa a' root from the
an ill be a root ot v , _ _. 7y , . . . .,
Tesse, and he that stock of Jesse, and one arising to rule over the 'shall rise to reign Gentiles, [and] in him shall the Gentiles hope oyer the Gentiles, in anf| trmt . not dreading destruction, but cheer- tile's trust. Gen' fully expecting protection and salvation from thence." It is evident, therefore, how unreas- onable it would be to despise them, and how fit it is affectionately to receive, esteem, and embrace them.
13 Now the God I am willing, therefore, to persuade myself, 13 <*>f hope fill you with t^at ^^ mutually candid temper will prevail
all joy and peace in amQng yQ^ and ^ the confidence 0fit, l com.
mend you all, without any distinction, to the Divine grace and blessing. And accordingly, may the God of hope, from whose mercy all the hopes both of Jews and Gentiles are derived, fill you with all sacred joy and peace in believing.
c I 'will confess to thee, &c] Diodati, God delivered him from the hand of Sheof,
and many others, suppose this to be only (instead of Saul,) that is, the grave."
an allusion to the words of David in the But I cannot think his reasoning conclusive,
place referred to. Mr. Pierce has taken and the 23d verse of that Psalm^ seems an
great pains to prove, that the whole xviiith invincible objection against this solution.
Psalm is a direct prophecy of Christ, who is, I have taken a middle way, which I hope
according to his interpretation, to be con- the attentive reader will see reason to ap-
sidered as speaking throughout the whole prove. Compare chap. ii. 24, where the
of it. In which view he would render the same method of quoting seems evidently to
title, " The song which David sang when be taken,
166 The apostle prays that the Romans might abound in hope.
scct. Mavhe give you a well grounded complacency believing, that ye *± and comfort, in consequence of the growing ^^V^er
strength of your taith, that you may abound in a of the °Holy Gnost.. xv. 13 more cheerful and lively hope of eternal glorv,
through the power of the Holy Spirit, confirming
all those habits of grace which you experience,
as planted and rooted in your souls bv his agen-
14- cv. And cheerfully do I expect this, when I 14 And I myself
reflect on what he has already done ; for lam al„so am persuaded . , , ir ii' of vou, mv brethren,
indeed myself persuaded concerning you, my tn^t ye ,js0 are j-ull
brethren, that ye are already full of goodness, of goodness, filled and of unfeigned benevolence to each other, with all knowledge, being filed, through these illuminating influent- ^mS^T^ es which you have received, with all spiritual knowledge, and so wrell acquainted with the whole nature and genius of the Christian relig- ion, as to be both able and inclined to admonish and encourage one another, as to this meek and peaceable disposition, which I have been rec- ommending, and every other part of an amia-
15 ble and valuable character. Nevertheless, \$ Nevertheless,
brethren, I have written the more boldly to you, brethren, I have
and enlarged with the greater freedom, in this w^!en tthe mo?e
r° ., °, .., l-i boldly unto you, m
part of my epistle, on the privilege to which some sort, as putting
God hath called Gentile believers, in some you in mind, because
measure as stirring up your grateful and pious °f tne grace that is
remembrance of them, because of that greztgrace £iven ° me ° ° »
16 and favour which is given to me of God ; Even 16 That I should that I should be the ministering servant of Jesus jesus Christ to the Christ unto the Gentiles, administering to them Gentiles, minister- in his name, and by his authority, the infinitely in? the gospel of valuable gospel of God: that the offering the *££$ *» <*£. Gentiles to him, as a holy sacrifice, by my tiles might be ac- hands, may be acceptable to God, being sanctifi- ceptable, being sane- cr/and set apart by the Holy Spirit, so plenti- {^*tby the Holy fully communicated to them in a rich variety 17 J liave there-
17 of gifts and of graces.d I have therefore, in fore whereof I may this respect, considerable matter of boasting in glory through Jesus Christ Jems with respect to the things of ^ Xch'^r! God* and the office which I bear in his tain to God.
* Sanctified by the Holy Spirit, &.C.] To ers, is not only a needless limitation of the
explain this of \\\e miraculous descent of the more noble and natural sense here given,
Holy Spirit, supposed to have happened at but in my judgment, for reasons in part
Antiochin Pisidia, on converts, who might given in my notes on the Acts, an explicatiofi
be called the first fruits of the idolatrous which goes upon various principles, pre-
Gentiles, Acts xiii. 52, which is the inter- carious, or rather utterly incredible.
pretation advanced by the author of Mis- e With respect to the things of God, &c.
cell. Sacra. (Vol. I. p. 112,) and his follow- <r& *^ tof £«f.] Raphelius very justly
Reflections on Christian forbearance and self denial, 167
church ; which I esteem far more honourable than any services sect. of the Jewish state or priesthood. xxiii.
IMPROVEMENT.
May the abundant communication of the Spirit that is in Je- sus Christ, lorm us more to the amiable temper here recom- mended ! That we may prove the distinguished strength of our verse minds, by the superior fortitude with which we bear the infirmi- * ties of our weaker brethren, and may seek the noble pleasure of 2 pleasing our neighbours for their good, and to their edification. Let the generous selfdenial of our great Lord be in this view ever be- fore our eyes : and let us endeavour to feel the reproaches which «re cast upon God, much more sensibly than those which immedi- 3 ately fall upon ourselves.
Happy are we in the scriptures, which through Divine Provi- 4 dence and grace have been written for our instruction. May they inspire us with patience and consolation, and establish our souls in humble hope ! Mav our hearts be cemented in the bond of mutual love, that with one mind and one mouth xve may glorify s^tf God, and receive each other, with an endearment like that, with which, if we are true believers, notwithstanding our smaller differences, we are received by him.
Mercy is communicated by Christ to Jews and Gentiles, who 8-12 therefore are justly required to unite their praises to the root of Jesse. Let us all trust under the shadow of this pleasant plant, and may we be filled with all joy and peace in believing. What can furnish out so calm a peace, so sublime a joy, as the Christian 13 hope ? May we all abound in it by the power of the Holy Ghost, And surely if we are filled with such joy and hope, we must be filled with all goodness too, with a truly benevolent temper to- 14 wards others, which a sense of our own happiness tends most powerfully to promote. We Gentiles have been presented to God is as a holy offering : may we be sanctified more and more by the Spirit ; and established in a firm confidence in Christ, that he will transact all our concerns with God, under the character of the great Mediator : esteeming that the most happy and glorious 17 circumstance in the station, which Providence may have assign- ed to us, which gives us the greatest opportunity of spreading the honour of so dear a name, and of presenting praises and services to God through him.
observes, that this phrase has a peculiar ing. Other texts are illustrated by this
propriety, when applied to sacerdotal af~ remark, and particularly, Hcb. ii. If. Sec
fairs, and especially victims presented to Raphct, i>Tot. ex Xen, in lac. God ; of which, the apistle. is here speak-
168 The apostle would not boast of what Christ had not wrought by him ;.
SECT. XXXIII.
The apostle takes occasion from what he had been sayings to men* tion the extent of his own labours, and his purpose* of further journies, in which he hoped to visit the Royym^ ; in the wean time, earnestly recommending himself to their prayers. Rom. XV. 18, to the end.
i
ROMANS XV. 18. "Romans XV. 18.
HAVE hinted above at the cause I have to "C^OR. I will not rejoice and boast in Christ, as to what re- *■ (lfe,to sP^kof
. J _, . , . — r r\ - *• al1v °f those things
lates to God, and the office ot my Christian wnich christ hafo
ministry. For I zvill not dare to boast falsely, not wrought by me, nor even speak any thing of what Christ hath to make the Gentiles not indeed wrought by me, to bring the Gentiles ^deed, into obedience. No ; God forbid ! that I should either exceed the bounds of truth, in making the report, or arrogate any thing to myself, as my own work, when speaking of the conver- sions that have indeed been made. I humbly confess that it is Christ who hath wrought whatever is done : yet I boldly declare, that his grace and mercy hath, in this respect, dis- tinguished me both in word and deed, by the manner in which he hath enabled me to speak, and the things which he hath strengthened me 19 to perform. He hath wrought by the miracu- 19 Throughmight? \o\xs energy of signs and xvonders, accomplished si^ls an(1 wonders, in and by the amazing poxver of the Spirit effe» JTSdVS God, which hath not only been plentifully im- that from Jerusalem, parted to me, but bestowed on others by the and round about un- laying on of mv hands ; so that thus supported, to Illyricum, I have r\ & • j , i • ' rr r u l , , fullv preached the
I have with the happiest effect, fully preached g0Spel of Christ.
and explained the gospel of Christ, from Jeru- salem, Antioch, and Arabia, in the east, round about through all the Lesser Asia, and Greece, even as far as the western shores of Illyricum, which so nearly borders on your own cele- 20 brated Italy. a For it has still been the object 20 Yea, so have I of my ambition, so far as Providence would strived to preach ths
a At far as the western shores of lllyri Arabia, on his first conversion, and several
cum-'] Though it is evident from hence, other ver^ remarkable facts-, referred te
that St. Paul before the date of this epistle, in the xith chapter of the second epistle to the
which was in the year 58, had preached Corinthians, and elsewhere ; and it is very
the gospel in these regions, it is observa- possible, that the visit to Crete, when
ble, that Luke takes no notice of this, in Titus was left behind to ordain elders, Tit;
the history of the Acts; where he also i. 5, might be of this number, omits to mention the journey he took to
therefore he had been hindered from visiting the Romans ; 169
gospel, not where permit me to indulge it, to preach the gospel, sect. Christ was named, not Xvhere Christ was [already] named, lest I XXX1U- lest I should build shouids^m desirous to build upon another man's — - upon another man's °'tl"* ... . , ., , rirr , • •,« • Rom.
foundation : foundation* and so decline the difficulties wnicn xv# 20
21 But as it is attend the settlement of new churches. Others 21
written, To whom ;ncieed have done this, and little else ; but I
he was not spoken . . 1>rr f ..
of, they shall see : nave chosen a different manner ot acting ; as it
and they that have is zuritten,m words well applicable to the series
not heard, shall un- 0f my labours, (Isa. lii. 15,) " They to whom
nothing was declared concerning him, shall see^
and they who have not heard, shall understand.'''*
Thus have many received from my mouth,
the first notices they have ever had of true
religion, and of the method of salvation by the
22 For which Great Redeemer. The consequence therefore 22 cause also I have was that I have been long hindered from coming from co^'to^a. to you , vvh.ch, out of my singular affection for
you, I was very desirous of doing : though it be something contrary to the method of pro- ceeding which I generally choose, as you have the Christian religion already, by the Divine
23 But now hav- grace, most happily planted among you. But 23 ing no more place now having no longer placey either at Corinth,
in these parts, and elsewhere in these Grecian climates, no more having a great de- . . .. , ' u
sire these many work of this kind remaining to be done here, years to come unto of which Providence seems to open any prob- >'ou J able prospect, and having also on various ac-
counts, a great desire for many years to come to
24 Whensoever I yQU . j Wl\\ attempt to put it into execution. Sp»ln7lj °SK fflgo into Spain,! ^//endeavour, if possible, 24 to you : for I trust to come to you ;c for I hope quickly to have an
* Object of my ambition, so far as Provi- Vol. II. p. 64,) to make the first proclama-
dence would permit me to indulge it, to tion of a Redeemer's name, in places where
preach the gospel, not where Christ was at- it had before been quite unheard of. And
ready named, &c] The meaning to be sure probably, in mentioning this, he may
cannot be, that Paul scorned to come glance upon those false apostles who crept
after any other Christian minister ; which into churches which he had planted, and
would have argued a height of temper endeavoured to establish their own re pu-
rery inconsistent with the humility of this tation and influence there, by alienating
blessed apostle ; and does not agree with the hearts of his own converts from him,
what we read in the history of the Acts, their spiritual father ; while like some in
of his going to preach the gospel at Da- our own days, who have trod most exactly
mascns, Antioch and Jerusalem ; to which in their footsteps, they built on his grand
it seems probable, Troas, if not Corinth, and noble foundations, an edifice of wood,
or Ephesus, may be added. It may sig- and hay, and stubble, 1 Cor. iii. 12.
nify that, far from declining danger's and c If I go to Spain, &c ] It appears
oppositions, which might especially be ex- probable from hence, considering the
pected in first breaking up, as it were, the principle which St. Paul ciiose to govern fallow ground of heathen and unevangelized himself by, of not building on another mail's
countries, he rather felt a sublime ambi- foundation, that no apostle had yet planted
tion; as qthfiifAuv signifies, (see Eisner, any church in Spain : which as Dr. Ged-
voh. 4. 23
170 to whom, after going to Jerusalem, he designed to came,
sect, opportunity of going thither, and as I pass by, to see you in my xxxiii. iU contrive, if I can, to see you, and shall ex- j™rnev, and to be , . ' , - ' , / brought on my way
— — pect to be brought forward by you in my way thitherward by vou, yM thither by the kind attendance of some of my if first I be some- X ' friends at Rome, and the refreshment which what filled with
mv spirit may receive from others ; if I may }om' C07nfany-
first, not only have a short interview in pass- ing, but make such an abode with you as to be
in some degree satisfied with your [company :]
I say in some degree, for I know that if I were
to indulge my own affection to you, my visit
would be much longer than the views of duty
elsewhere will permit.
25 This I speak with relation to my future de- 25 But now I g« si^ns : but lam norv going to Jerusalem minis. -»£«*-.£ tering to the necessities or the saints there, by saints#
such contributions as I have raised for their subsistence, or may farther collect, as I prose-
26 cute my journev. For it hath pleased [the 26 For it hath churches of] Macedonia <^nd Achaia.^omakea^^^ of certain collection for the poor saints, their be- chaiaj to make a lieving brethren, that are in Jerusalem, who certain contribution are exposed to such peculiar persecution and f°|\ the poor saints
27 affliction. I say, it hath pleased them to do ^ are at Jeru- this ; and, though I acknowledge their free 27 It hath pleased love and generosity in it, vet I may say, that them verify ,• and in a sense, they are their debtors : for if the *« ^oT'^Z Gentiles have been brought into so happy a Gentiles have been union with God's once peculiar people, and made partakers of are made partakers of their spiritual things, the their spiritual things, .... i i r u i c * u U* tne,r duty is also to invaluable blessings of the gospel, first brought minister Junt0 them
to them from Jerusalem, and by persons of in carnal things. the Jewish nation too ; they ought certainly to be ready, with all religious gratitude and re- spect, to minister to them in their carnal things, and impart the inferior blessings of Providence, 28 in which they so much more abound. Having 28 When there-
therefore dispatched this a fair, and sealed to fo[e £ have perform-
J . J r i j v j j i ed this, and have
them, that is, safely delivered as under seal, sealed t0 them this
this present, which is the fruit of that love
and care which their Gentile brethren so
justly express towards them, I will, if it please
des justly observes, very ill agrees with Macedonian churches, which was that
the legend of St James ; for, according to directed by Paul, when he went from
that, he had now been fifteen years in Spain, Ephesus to Macedonia, (Acts xx. 1,) in
and hud erected several bishoprieks there, the year of Christ 57 ; this circumstance
Gedd. Misc. Vol. II p. 221. seems to fix the date of this epistle pretty ear*
d Churches of Macedonia, &c] As we 1\ in 58 ; as was observed in the introduc-
read of no more than one collection of tlie tion, and the former note there referred to.
He desires their prayers, and gives them his benediction. 1*1
fruit, I will come by God to give me a favourable opportunity, come sect. you into Spain. fry you into Spain. And as I doubt not, but |
29 And I urn sure, wUl for me^ that my coming may be
Sito 7ou? I 'shTl comfortable, and useful for your confirmation xv.29 come in the fulness in religion ; so I have a cheerful confidence, of the blessing- ofthe tnat q0(± wjjj near vour prayers, and may say^ gospel of Christ. that j knQW that wfien J come among y on, I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ, that is, with a full and abundant bless- ing, attending mv ministerial and evangelical
30 Now I beseech labours. Yet when I write thus, it is not 30 you, brethren, for from anv particular revelation, to assure me ckrtWS that I shall be enabled to fulfil this purpose. for the love of the I know, that in this journey to Jerusalem, I Spirit, that ye strive have, humanlv speaking, a very dangerous scene together w.th me in b^fore having some of my most mortal prayers to God ^ .^^ e*emiesto conte„d with. And
therefore, as I cannot but apprehend the inter- est of the gospel to be concerned in my life and liberty, / beseech you, brethren, by our Lord Jesus' Chr>st, and by the love which is the gen- uine fruit oj the Spirit* that you join your ut- most strength and fervency with mine* m
31 That I may be [your] daily prayers to God for me. That 1 3% delivered from them may be rescued from the unbelievers in Judea ,-s that do not believe, who are so full of rancor against me, as a de-
^VsUervtc;ea^-,chhai serter from their cause ; and will, I am sure have for Jerusalem, spare no force or fraud to destroy me : and may be accepted of also that my ministration at Jerusalem, in the the saints : charitable affair which I mentioned above, may
be acceptable to the saints, for whose use it is intended ; so that no prejudices in our Christ- ian brethren there, against the believing Gen- tiles, may prevail so far as to prevent their
32 That I may receiving it with a becoming candour and grat- come unto you with itude : That so, in consequence of all, / may 32 joy by the ^^^CQmetQyOUWithjoy,bythewillofGod,andthat ^Tbe SfcSdT / may be refreshed [together] zvith you, in our
■ By the love of the Spirit.'] Some would 6 That I may be rescued from the unbe- explain this ofthe love which the Spirit of lievers in Judca.] How extreme their God bears to us, or the affection which bigotry and rage was, appears trom their we owe to that gracious agent ; and were behaviour to him at the very time here we certain, that either of these were the referred to, Acts xxi.— xxiv. It was from genuine sense, important consequences a sense of the great importance ot his lite would follow. to the cause of Christianity, that he is
* Join your utmost strength v:ith mine.-] thus urgent ; else we may be assured, he Eisner, (Observ. Vol. II. p. 65,) has a beau- would gladly have given it up. Phil, h tiful note on this word o-uv*.yu>vi<ru.<r§-x.i, to 21, &c. shew how exactly that is the import of it.
172 Reflections on the apostle's humility and zeal,
sect, intended interview. And, in the mean time, 83 Now the Go«i xxxiii. may tfre God of peace, who has graciously given of peace be with you r us that peace with himself, which we esteem Amen.
xv.^S tne ^rst anc* greatest °f blessings, and hath
cemented our hearts in those Christian bonds
of peace and love to each other, [be] zvith yon
all, whether I am present or absent. Amen I
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us behold with pleasure the modesty and humility which UM9 is joined with all the zeal of this holy apostle, while he thus obliquely owns, in a manner which shews how familiar the thought was to his mind, that all he had done in the Christian ministry, and for the propagation and advancement of the gospel, was only what Christ had done by him, to procure such obedience of the Gentiles, both in zvord and in deed.
Adored be the grace that made his labours so successful, and sowed the blessed seed so wide by his diligent hand, from Jeru- salem unto Illyricum. Most divine instructions did he give them in matters of faith, and taught them to express that faith by their works. While he was dead to all thoughts of enriching himself, and in some instances, chose rather to maintain himself, by his own labours, than to subsist on the bounty of others, his 25,&c. liberal soul devised liberal things for his necessitous brethren. He raised a noble collection, and was much concerned, not only that 31 it might be safely, but acceptably delivered.
Well may our souls be edified, by observing the things which lay nearest the heart of this generous apostle, that coming to his 29 Christian friends at Rome, he might come in the fulness of the bless- ing of the gospel of Christ, and that if he was spared through their prayers, it might be for public usefulness. St. Paul, dead as he was to human applause, was, from much nobler motives, solicit- ous about his acceptance ; and he shews by his manner of speak- ing, what a sense he had of the degree in which it depended upon the turn and disposition which God should be pleased to give to the spirits of men ; may this just and pious thought fre- quently dwell upon the hearts of the ministers of Christ I
Some of the prayers, which the apostle so affectionately be- speaks, were answered ; and some seemed to be forgotten : Yet did God make, what seemed the rejection of some, the means of answering the rest. He was for a while delivered into the hands of those m Judea, who believed not; and this providence, which might have seemed an invincible obstacle to his design, proved the occasion of bringing him to Rome, and promoted the success of his ministrv there,
The apostle recommends Phebe to the Romans : 173
Let us adore the God of grace and peace, who works the most SEC?: important ends, by methods to us unthought of; and let us be x greatly cautious, that we do not rashly judge that he hath re- verse jected our prayers, because we do not see them answered in that 33 particular way which might have been more agreeable to our own wishes.
SECT. XXXIV.
The apostle, after recommending Phebe to the Romans, particularly salutes several of his friends then resident among them, Rom. XVI. 1—16.
Romans XVI. 1. ROMANS XVI. 1.
I commend un- TTAVING thus dispatched the substance of sect. to you Phebe our JfX my epistle /would add, by way of post- xxxiv sister, which is a . . J * ,. . . Jc ' . r , 1
servant of the church JJf1?^. something relating to a few particular Rom which is iu Cen- Christian friends, with us, or with you : and xvi { cnrea J first would recommend to you the bearer of this
epistle, Phebe, our sister, who is not only par- taker with us in the profession of the gospel, buc in the office of a stated servant, or deacon- ness,a of the church in Cenchrea,h in the neigh-
2 That ye receive bourhood of which I write to you. And I de- o iier in the Lord, as s\re ^^ y0U wcmld entertain her, in regard to becometh saints, and , , _••' . T JT /-v* ^
that ye assist her in her relation to the Lord Jesus Christ, our com- whatsoever business mon Saviour, with all Christian affection, and she hath need of \n a manner becoming those that profess them-
^"re"" flves « seParated *« the W°r'd' t0 the many, and of myself honour of his name ; and that you would assist
also. her in any th ing in xv h ich she may need it of you ;
for I can assure you she has been, in her office,
an helper of ?na?iy, and of myself in particular ;
on which account she is well worthy of your
regard, and will I hope meet with a very kind
reception from all that love me, or have any
concern for the common cause.
3 Greet Priscilla I desire you would also salute the pious 3
Priscilla, and her worthy consort Aquilaf who
* A stated servant, or deaconness.] b The church in Cenchrea.] As Paul Compare 1 Tim. v. 9. That there were mentions the church in Cenchrea, as some grave and pious matrons engaged in distinct from that at Corinth, though such an office, in the primitive church, is, Cenchrea lay in the suburbs of it, I must I think, very apparent from these places : submit to the candid reader, whether it but it is obvious there were circumstances be not probable, that it had a distinct pas- which rendered such sort of servants much tor, or bishop of its own. more useful and necessary in the churches c Priscilla and Aquila.~\ This excellent at that time, than they would now gener- couple appear, by this passage, to be re- ally be; turned to Rome, on the ceasing of that
i 74 And sends several salutations in his own name,
sect, have both deserved the name of my fellow la- and Aquila my help. *™v- bourers in Christ Jesus, as they have each of ersin christ Jesus r " them, according to their different stations and
xvTi characters, been ready to do their utmost to promote the interest of the gospel amongst us.
4 And indeed they are persons, who for the 4 (Who have for
preservation of my life, exposed to so manv tu- ™v. llfe laid d"wm ri j r \ *. *'• c h 1 o ' •< o N tneir own necks:
multuous dangers, (Acts xviu. 6, 7, 12, 13,) unt0 whom not oniy
have, as it were, laid down their own necks, that I give thanks, but
is, offered themselves to the extremest dangers : also all the churchei
to whom therefore, I do not only owe my own ° l e nU es*'
personal thanks, but also all the churches of the
Gentiles, whose apostle I peculiarly am, and
for whose spiritual liberties and privileges I
5 am always so strenuous an advocate. You 5 Likewise greet
will also, I hope, present my sincere and af- the church that is
fectionate salutation to the 'church that is in j" their houJ.e- ,Sa'
... T , , 1 . , lute mv well belov-
their house ; as I know there are several other e(i Epenetus, who is
Christians with them, resident in the familv , or the first fruits of A- meeting them for social worship there. Salute chaia unt0 Christ* also my beloved Epenetus, who is one of the first fruit* ofAchaia* to Christ, in the number of the first Christian converts of these regions, and therefore worthy my particular remembrance. € Salute Mary, who has taken a great deal of 6 Greet Mary, pains on our account, to accommodate me and who bestowed much
1 • t_ • i_ labour on us.
my companions when we were in her neign-
7 bourhood. Salute Andronicus,e and funias, 7 Salute Androni-
mti kinsmen, and dear in the bond of Christian fus and J"nia P? . •<, 1 • 1 • 1 rr • l kinsmen and my fel-
fellowship, and united sufferings too ; having low prisoners, who
once been my fellow prisoners ; who were early are of note among
in great reputation among the apostles^ and were the apostles, who
edict against the Jews, which had driven e Andronicus, &c] Dr. Jenkins very them from thence, in the reign of Ciau- justly observes, that this list of names can dius, Acts xviii. 2. Priscilla seems to be no objection at all to the authority of have been a woman of great note, and this epistle ; for it might be an encourage- probably of distinguished genius, and in- ment to the persons thus particularly fluence ; which appears, not only from mentioned, might conciliate some addi- the manner in which she is here named, tional respect to them, whereby their use- but also from the edification which the fulness might be promoted, and would eloquent Apollos received from her in- render each of these persons a kind of structions, in concurrence with those of witness to the genuineness of the epistle, as her husband. we may naturally suppose it was shewed d The first fruits, Sec] It is very prob- to each of them. jenk. of Christianity, able he might be converted at the same Vol. II. p. 37. time with Stephanas, called also the first
fruits of Achaia, (1 Cor. xvi. 15,) for there f In reputation among the apostles. 3 Di-
is no manner of necessity to understand by odati thinks, that apostles here signifies
that expression, the very first Christian evangelists ; and that the meaning is, that
convert. Indeed it is possible, Epenetus these persons were noted messengers of the
might be one of that happy family to which churches, 2 Cor. viii. 23 ; Phil. ii. 25. But
this appellation is given*. I rather apprehend with Mr. Cradid?*
to the beloved in Christ Jesus at Romc> 173
also were in Christ also happy in being joined to the church of sect.
before me. Christ before me ; and therefore, though once XXXIV»
the object of my furious persecuting zeal, are now honoured and be loved as mv elder breth- xyx j
8 Greet Amplias ren in the Lord. Salute Amplxas, my beloved $
LorclbeI°Ved ^ thC in the Lord> for whom l have a most afftction- ate friendship, cemented in the bonds of mutu-
9 Salute Urbane al faith and love. Salute also Urbanus, my 9 our helper in Christ, fe^ow labourer in the gospel of Ch rist, to the and Stachys my be-*7 . c ■ . . . . ° r r • 1 r n i . loved. service ot which he is so faithfully devoted,
and with him my beloved Stachys, of whose friendship I cannot but retain an affectionate
10 Salute Apelles remembrance. Salute Apelles, whose long 10 approved in Clmst. experienced worth renders him thorouprhly ap- Salute them which . «. . .% r y-., • . i» • 1 /
are of Aristobulus' Proved in the cause oi Christ, as a disciple of a
household. character undoubtedly honourable. Salute
also those [of the family] of Aristobulus, % and as- sure the Christians that hold the lowest station in it, that they are not forgotten by me.
11 Salute Hero- Salute my cousin Herodion, still dearer to me in H dion, my kinsman the ties of grace, than in those of nature ; and SfctS of ">^ belonging to [the household of] Narcissus, Narcissus, which who are believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, are in the Lord. Salute those excellent women Trijphena and 12
phena tndTryphT jW""' ™*8'. f cordi°S .«> *** nations, sa, who labour in have laboured with great diligence in the ser- the Lord. Salute vice of the Lord. Salute the beloved Persisy the beloved Per- w/l0 distinguished herself amonpr many who sis. which laboured r » , r 1 j j«r °v L •
much in the Lord. were faithful and diligent; so that it may properly be said, she labouredmuch in the Lord. 13 Salute Rufus Salute Rufus, chosen in the Lord, whom I esteem 13 chosen in the Lord, as a Christian of a most excellent character : and his mother and , , «* .
miriQt ana pay the most affectionate respects, in my
name, to his mother and mine :h for so I may
( Apost. Hist. p. 43,) that they were some though there is no certain evidence that
early converts, who had been known and they were Christians. It seems most
much esteemed by the apostles, before die probable, they were persons of high rank,
dispersion occasioned by the death of who had each a great family of slaves;
Stephen, (Acts viii. 2,) and if so, perhaps and some of them being Christian converts*
Paul might once ha\e been active in per- the apostle would not forget them, low as
secuting them, and have learned their their rank in life was, when he was salut-
names at first, with an hostile intent of ing his brethren in so particular a manner,
hunting them down to destruction. We may observe, what a regard the
8 Those [of the family] of Aristobulus.] apostle had for foreign churches, when he
The Roman church hath consecrated days informed himself of \henames, circumstan-
to the honour of many of the saints men- ces, and abodes, of so many then in Rome,
tioned in this chapter, whom they declare, lj His mother and mine.] Hence some
I know not on what sufficient authority, have thought that Rufus was at least half
to have been martyrs. See VEnf. Pref brother to Paul, but perhaps he might in
to the Romans, p. 6, 7. To these they this expression refer to the maternal care
hav* added Aristobulus, and Narcissus, this good woman had taken of him.
\ 76 And bids them salute one another with an holy hiss,
sect, call her, on account of that maternal tenderness H Salute Asyti* «»*. and care which she has often shewn towards gJJJJJ^ p^^Xs,
me. Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hennas, Hermes* and the
Ron?' Patrobas, Hermes, and all the brethren with brethren which are XVi'4 them, as if every one of them had been particu- ™«* lhem- -I *r larlv named. Salute Philologus, and Julias, 15 Salute Philolo- *»- and his titer, and Olympus, and all thef^^{f%*£ other sincere *am^ and Christians,1 Mar or? and oiympas, and wifA them ; whom, with the rest of the persons all the saints which that I have mentioned, I most sincerely hon- are with them. 16 our and love. In a word, whether you be 16 Salute one an- Jews, or Gentiles, when you meet at your as- other ^an^y sembhes, salute one another with a holy kiss r 0f Christ salute you* and take care that the kiss which you give to each other, at the conclusion of your worship, be expressive of a pure and undissembled af- fection, and conducted with the gravest and most decent circumstances. All the churches of Christ in these parts salute you ; as they, with me, have heard of the eminent figure you make in religion, and the many excellent persons who are resident among you.
IMPROVEMENT.
Though so much of this section be a mere catalogue of names, it is not without its moral and religious instruction. We see in it the good heart of the apostle ; how full he was of the senti- ments of Christian friendship ; how solicitous he was to express his esteem and love for his brethren in the Lord. And God hath made him the means of transmitting to posterity, the me- morials of many excellent persons, of whom we no where else read, or hear, any thing : of whom all that we know is, that they were such as deserved the particular affection of St. Paul, and were professors of the gospel at Rome, in the reign of a very worthless and wicked prince, under whom it is highly probable, that some of them suffered martyrdom for Christ,
i All the saints, &C-3 Calvin, and others, k A holy kiss.~\ The custom of thuS
very justly observe, that had Peter been saluting each other, was borrowed from
now at Rome, he would undoubtedly the Jewish Synagogue ; and as chastely
have been named ; since no one in this and prudently as it was managed, it seems
numerous catalogue was of a dignity and to have been the occasion of those false
eminence, by any means comparable to and scandalous reports which were so in-
him ; and yet, if he were not there at this dustriously propagated among the heather.
time, the whole tradition of the Roman of the adulterous and incestuous practices,
bislwps, as the Roman church delivers it, in Christian assemblies; on which account,
fails in the most fundamental article of all. it seems to have been laid aside very early r
Refections on the friendly salutations of St. Paul, 1 77
His large heart opened to embrace them all, whether by birth sect. Jeivs or Gentiles ; and as thev shared in his salutations, we can- XXXIV- not doubt, but they shared in his prayers too. We find some _ of these pious, and much esteemed friends of the apostle, were i 2 women, of whom he speaks with great regard, as of persons whom divine grace had made very useful in the church : who had been helpers of many, and particularly of him ; who had laboured, yea^ had laboured much* in the Lord. Let not that sex 12 therefore think that it is cut off from the service of Christ, because the ministry is appropriated to men. Eminently useful have many of them been. The most valuable ministers have often been assisted by them, in the success of their work, while their pious care, under the restraint of the strictest modesty and deco- rum, has happily and effectually influenced children, servants, and young friends ; yea, has been the means of sowing the seeds of religion in tender minds, before they have been capable of com- ing under ministerial care.
Generous was the zeal which Aquila and Priscilla shewed in 3 exposing even their own lives in the defence of this holv apostle* Great obligations did they, thereby, lay upon all the churches of the Gentiles, and on us, who, at this distance of time, receive so many blessings from the long continuance of St. Paul's life, which they were ready so heroically to defend at the hazard of their own. 4
Truly valuable were these mutual friendships, of which, zeal for Christ was the common bond ; lasting, and indeed everlast- ing. These excellent persons are doubtless the companions of Paul in glory now, and will many of them be his crown in the day of the Lord. Some of them indeed xvere in Christ before him ; and he speaks of it as peculiarly to their honour. Let those, who were early in Christ, rejoice in the thought. Let those who came later into his church, be exhorted to exert themselves with the greater vigour in his service, that they may recover the time they have lost : and let us all learn to esteem it, as the most substan- tial proof of our love to those who are peculiarly dear to us, to shew, upon all occasions, how sincerely we wish, that they may early form an acquaintance with Christ ; that they may con- stantly walk in him, and grow up in all things in him, as our common head.
SECT. XXXV.
The apostle concludes with other salutations, and a necessary cau* tion against those who would divide the church, together xvith a doxology, suited to the general purport of xvhat he had been writ- ing. Rom. XVI. 17, to the end.
Romans XVI. 17. ROMANS XVI. 17.
"VTOW I beseech AND nozv, having dispatched these saluta- J^ you, brethren, J\ tions? which christian friendship has
vol. 4. 24
178 The apostle cautions against those that cause divisions,
sect, largely dictated, let me conclude my epistle to msrk them which xxxv. yoUi with a few Words of additional advice. cjluse Visions and "^ And /would particularly exhort you, brethren, the^trlne^ict XN1 ' to have vour eves upon, and to mark out for the ye have learned ; 1? caution of others, those persons, whether in and avoid them, public or private life, which cause divisions and, offences [among you,] by false doctrines, fac- tious tempers, and scandalous lives : therein doing contrary to that pure, certain and uniting doctrine which you have learned of us, the apos- tles of Jesus Christ, who have been commis- sioned by him, as the authentic teachers of his gospel. And when you have discovered such pernicious seducers, avoid them, so as to have no intimate converse with them ; nor even to permit them to continue in your communion, if they will not be reclaimed by the milder
18 methods of brotherly admonition. For you 18 For they that may be assured, that such, whatever they may are such> setve not pretend, serve not the Lord Je,m Christ; under Zto&SL£Z whose commission we so apparently act, and belly ; and by g-ood the nature of whose religion is so holv and be- words and fair nevolent : but on the contrary, it is plain thev speeches deceive the
,,. ,,, , ,- ' it* " hearts of the simple
serve their ozvn belly ; they have only their own
secular interest in view, and hope to gain some temporal advantage, by setting themselves up as heads of parties among you ; and by fair speeches, and flattering jorms of address? they deceive the hearts of the innocent and wrell mean- ing, and lead them into snares of which they are little aware.
19 It is very possible, that having done so much 19 por V0UP obe- mischief here at Corinth, and at other places, dience is come a- thev mav also make some attempts upon vou ; broad unjo all men. especially considering the figure you make in ^£h!tf?b£ the Chrisiian world ; but I trust their endeav- ours will be unsuccessful, for the report of your
exemplary obedience to the dictates of our holy religion, is come abroad unto all : therefore I rejoice on your account, in hope you will over- come this, and every other danger, and main- tain the good character you have already gained. But I give you this caution out of my abund-
* Flattering forms of address.] Euxoyi*, periphrasis. We see here what these in this connection, has a force, winch 1 weapons are which these false apostles- op» knew not how to express, but by this posed to the miracles of the. true.
and prays , that the God of peace may be with them. 179
yet I would have ant tenderness and care ; because I am desir- *ect. you wise unto that ous you may be wise, and sagacious, with respect _____ which is good, and fQ every opportunity of piactising and main- Rom simple concerning taining '^ whkh u g0Q^ Qnd as shnp\e as poS- xvi. '
sible, with regard to that xvhich is evil: per- 19 fectly free from all ill views, and designs of every kind. And I know, how much the in- sinuations of those men tend to destroy those benevolent dispositions, which should ever reign in the hearts of Christians, and to fill them with such prejudices against each other, as may produce mutual injuries. 20 And the God And I have an agreeable persuasion, that you 20 of peace shall bm-se wjy lake care to maintain this happy mixture feetn8hSrdy' The of innocence and prudence, and will succeed in grace of our Lord that care. Yes. mv brethren, I am well assur- Jesus Christ oe with ec]^ that the God of peace, from whom we de- you. Amen. r«ve ajj Qur peace an(j happiness, and who de-
lights in seeirgthis peaceful temper prevail among his servants, will quickly bruise Satan under your feet ; will defeat the artifices by which the great enemy of God and men is en- deavouring to insinuate himself into the church, and to infuse his own malignant spirit into its members. God will enable you, animated by the first great promise, (Gen. iii. 15,) which you have seen so illustriously fulfilled, to tram- ple on the sly deceiver ; as on a wounded ser- pent, whose head your great Leader hath al- ready crushed. And for this purpose, may the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which hath al- ready been in so considerable a degree impart- ed to you, [be] still more constantly and abund- antly with you ! Amen. 2lTimotheus my I'add, by way of postscript, that Timothy, 21 -work fellow, and mi, pjous ancl zealous fellow labourer, to whose \A$J?7j Action I »» much obliged, and Ivdusand kinsmen, salute you. Jason, and Sosipater, the messengers ol the church at Bercea,b and both of them my kins- men, salute you with sincere Christian friend- ship. 22 I Tertius, who / Tertius, or Silas, who wrote [this] epistle, 22 wrote this epistle, wnile the apostle Paul dictated it to me,c as
b Sosipater.'] As it appears from Acts c Who wrote this epistle, &c] St. Paul
xx. 4, that Sosipater was with St. Paul, seems not himself to have been very well
when he travelled in Greece, in the vear versed in the Greek characters, Gal.vi. 11.
58, this is one argument for fixing the Compare 1 Cor. xvi. 21. He therefore
date of this epistle to that year. made use of the hand of Silas, or as the
180 He adds the salutations of some other Christian friends ;
sect, bis secretary, do also most affectionately salute salute you in the sxxv- you in the Lord, Lord.
Rom The generous Gaius, who is my host, and 23 Gaius mine xvi indeed, I may say, that of the whole church, so host> antl of the V ready is he to every act of hospitality and %%?£££ goodness, salutes you, [ana] Erastus the steward chamberlain of the of the city, [also] salutes you ; and so doth one c'tv saluteth you, partus, who, though you may not particularly *£d Qllurtus a bro^ know him, is a Christian brother,6* whose name I think worthy of being inserted.
24 Once more receive my repeated good wishes, 24 The grace of
that the best of all blessings may attend vou ; 0l!r. L,ord . Jesus _..-_ 4.1, „«. +l r t j of rn • + Christ be with vou
even that the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ all Amen.
may he with you all ,• to which I again put my
cordial Amen.
25 Now, let me sum up all, with ascribing praise 25 Now to him to the great Author of all the blessings, of thaftjsI of Power l<> which I have been writing ; even to him who, j™ ^ « as he has called you to participate these invalua- and the preaching ble blessings, is able to strengthen youe in every of Jesus Christ, (ac- virtuous disposition and good resolution ; ac ZSgfg™ cording to the tenour of my gospel, even the tery, which was. preaching of Jesus Christ, as our only and al- kept secret since mighty Saviour, whom I proclaim, wherever I the world be&an> come, to Gentiles, as well as to Jews : a gospel
which, however it is opposed as contrary, is indeed most exactly agreeable to the revelation which God has now been pleased to make of that mystery, in ancient times kept in silence? and
Latin would express his name, Tartius, Sir Norton Knatchbull conjectures, that, who wrote what the apostle dictated ; and in order to prevent any suspicion, as if I submit to consideration, whether some the epistle ended with the xiv'> chapter, of the intricate, and some of the unfinish- some or'hodox Christian transferred this ed sentences, which we meet with in passage from thence, which he supposes these epistles, might not be owing to this to have been in its true place. Dr Mills method of writing by an amanuensis, is of the same opinion ; and supposes the They, whose variety of business has oblig- two last chapters to have been added by ed them to dictate to others, and use way of postscript, as the apostle had time, their pens in such a manner, will be very before he sent it away. All the other sensible, this is no absurd, or very improb- epistles of Paul end with the benediction. able conjecture. Compare Jer. xxxvi. 17, f Mystery, &c] Many commentators 18, as an instance of a similar nature. explain these verses as referring to the
d A brother. ~\ Mr. Pierce thinks this ex- calling of the Gentiles into the church; pression intimates, that he was a Christian and then some of them suppose the xpo- nninister. Compare Phil. iv. 21, 22, but I von xtuvioi; to refer to the division of time cannot say it appears sufficiently evident, by jubilees; but it is certain, the words
e Now to him, &.C.] This doxology is will make good and weighty sense on the found, in many copies, at the end of the different interpretation we have given ; and xiyth chapter, and in the Alexandrian MS. as the jubilees so early grew into neglect is inserted both there and here. Jerome among the Jews, it would be 'iess natural says, that Marcian rejected the two last to suppose, the periods of time they chapters, as contrary to his opinion ; and measured, to be designed here,
om, xvi.
and concludes with a benediction and doxology. 381
26 But now is never before so fully exhibited. But, adored be sect. made manifest, and his goodness, it is rctfw made manifest according- to xxxv' by the scriptures of } tenour 0f the prophetic scriptures, according ~ the prophets, accord- '" r i r » i • R ingto the command- to the commandment oj the eternal hod. And it «_ ment of the ever- Js not only discovered to us by the Spirit, but 26 lasting God, made publiclv made known to «// the Gentile nations, known to all nations r ,, , i r t i r w i j- for the obedience of as well as the people ot Israel, jor the obedi-
faith .-) ence oj faith ; that they, firmly believing it, may
yield a correspondent practical submission to it, and so obtain by it everlasting salvation ;
27 To God on- subjecting themselves in all things to the sacred 27 ly wise, be glory aulnoritv of the only xvise God, who has so pru- £j^j£.JeiSS?iit dently contrived, and so effectually executed,
this grand scheme. To him, on the whole, [be] glory by Jesus Christ, in all the churches, and in the general assembly, to endless ages I Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Worthy are these concluding words of being deeply engraven verse on every heart. The gospel was a mystery long concealed in 25 the breast of the Divine wisdom, and opened but by imperfect hints, even to the church itself, in former ages. Let us be hum- bly thankful, that it is now made manifest ; and that we are among the nations who are called to the obedience of the faith, 26 Let us be solicitous to answer that call ; and if we have already done it in any measure, let us remember, we are still surround- ed with many snares and dangers ; so that we have continual need of being strengthened and confirmed 'by him who hath done 25 us the honour to call us into the fellowship of his gospel. Let us walk worthy of it, and faithfully endeavour to advance its inter- ests, in a noble superiority to all those secular and mercenary mo- IS fives, by which bad men, under a Christian profession, are often influenced, and in consequence of which, they often abuse even the ministrv of religion to the most infamous purposes.
Let us shew, how thoroughly we have imbibed the spirit of this Divine dispensation, by the generosity of our sentiments ; guarding both against scandals and divisions ; and aiming in wis- 17, 18 dom, integrity, and love, both to unite and edify, the body of Christ. Satan will indeed lay discouragements and stumbling blocks in our way, and perhaps may sometimes use very subtle arts to promote discord and division among those who ought to be most dear to each other in the bonds of the Lord. But let us use a holy caution, and commit ourselves cheerfully to the Divine keeping ; and we may humbly hope, that the God of peace will make us victorious over all the artifice and power of our spiritual enemies, and will shortly bruise Satan under our feet. 20
182 Refections on the concluding section.
sect. Let us humbly hope that he will, through the grace of our Lord xxxv. Jesus Christy in virtue of that great original promise which was ■ given to cheer our first parents, when they lay under their deep
verse distress, and heavy load of new contracted guilt. (Gen. in. 13.) And as we see how God hath taken the subtle in his own crafti- ness, and triumphed over Satan, by that event which he laboured to accomplish, as his own triumph, even the death of our Divine Redeemer ; let us ascribe to him, as the only wise God, everlast- ing glory. And O, that we may join with all the redeemed world in this ascription, when the acc?/ser of the brethren, the great enemy of God and man, with all his adherents and instru- 27 ments, shall be cast out for ever I Amen.
N. B. A note, added to the end of this epistle, says, that it <was written to the Ro- mans, from Corinth-, by Fhebe, servant of the church at Cenchrea. Part of this, the first verse of this last chapter justifies ; but as the most ancient manuscripts have not these notes, and some of them are plainly contrary to some passages in the epistle, to which they are affixed, they are to be esteemed of no au? thority.
The End of the Family Expositor on the Romans.
FAMILY EXPOSITOR
A PARAPHRASE
FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
TO THE
CORINTHIANS;
CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION.
A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON THE
FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
1 HE apostle Paul had been the instrument in the hand of God, of planting a numerous Christian church, chiefly of Gentile converts, at Corinth ; where his min- istry was so successful, that he continued there near two years ; (Acts xviii. 1 — 18.) Corinth was a city of Achaia, situated on the Isthmus, which joins Peloponne- sus, now called the Morea, to the rest of Greece. From the convenience of its situation for commerce, it abound- ed in riches, and was furnished with all the accommo- dations, with all the elegancies and superfluities of life. This by too natural a consequence, led its inhabitants into luxury, lewdness, and all manner of vice ; and they were accordingly infamous even to a proverb.
About the space of three years after the apostle had left Corinth, to preach the gospel in other parts of Greece, he had occasion to write this epistle to the Corinthians ; which he accordingly wrote from Ephesus about the year 57, the 3d of the emperor Nero. See Vol. III. sect, 42, note d, and sect. 44, note a.
The rtason for which this epistle was written, was, to answer some important queries proposed by the Corin. thians ind correct the various criminal irregularities and disorders of which they were guilty. vol. 4. 25
186 A getter al Introduction
In correcting the abuses with which they were charge- able,
The first article on which the apostle thought himself obliged to insist, related to ihe parties and factions into which they were fallen, and the opposition which was made by some of them to his own apostolical mission. On this head he largely discourses in the first four chap- ters ; introducing the epistle with an affectionate address to the Corinthian converts, in which he congratulates them on the rich variety of gifts and graces God had be- stowed upon them ; and animates their hopes of his con- tinued favour in the Lord Jesus Christ, even till the day of his final appearance; (chap, i. 1—9.) And then, expressing his great concern on account of their animos- ities and factions, he expostulates with them on the un- reasonableness of setting up Christian ministers as heads' of parties, when they were under such strong engage- ments to Christ, as their common Saviour and Master ; (ver. 10 — 16.) And as he well knew, that a fond regard to eloquence and philosophy, to which some of the Cor- inthian teachers made high pretensions, was one great occasion of their divisions, he sets himself to shew how little stress was to be laid upon them ; which he illus- trates by the choice that God had made of gospel preach- ers, entirely destitute of these boasted accomplishments ; (ver. 17, to the end J The apostle further explains the reasons for which he had declined all ostentation of elo- quence, when he came among the Corinthians, and partic- ularly insists on the extraordinary nature of the facts and doctrines he was to teach, which were of a much higher original than any discoveries which human wit or learning could make, and were to be traced up to the immediate teachings of the Holy Spirit ; their nature being so won- derful, that it was difficult for the corrupted minds of men to receive them, even when they were taught; (chap. ii. throughout. J After this the apostle more directly comes to the case of their animosities and divisions, and reproves
to the first Epistle to the Corinthians. 187
their carnality in contending about human teachers, and urges many important considerations to cure them of so unbecoming a temper ; (chap. iii. 1 — 9.) Reminding them for this purpose, of the great trial which every man's work must undergo, the guilt of polluting by un- hallowed divisions the temple of God, the vanity of hu- man wisdom in his sight, and of glorying in men, since ministers and all things are appointed for the common benefit of believers ; (ver. 10, to the end J The apostle further discourses with the same view of the nature of the ministerial office, reminds them of the final judg- ment of him who searcheth all hearts, and the obligation they were under to the Divine goodness for every advan- tage by which they were distinguished from others; (chap. iv. 1 — 7.) And as a particular opposition had been made in the Corinthian church to himself, he repre- sents the hardships and dangers to which he and his brethren had been, and were exposed in the service of the gospel, and the obligations which he had in an espec- ial manner laid upon them ; warning them not to force him upon severities, which he was very unwilling to use ; (ver. 8, to the end J And having thus discoursed with admirable wisdom, faithfulness, and zeal, he dismisses, for the present, this part of his subject ; which, on account of his personal concern in it, was attended with circurru stances of peculiar delicacy.
The second topic which the apostle considers, was the case of a notorious offender in the Corinthian church, who was guilty of most scandalous incest with his father's wife. Animated, therefore, with a warm zeal for the honour of Christ, for the purity and credit of the Christian church, with a benevolent concern for the conviction of the offender, and that others might be deterred from the like enormous practices, he exhorts them, upon these principles, to beware of all unnecessary connection with him, and to exclude him from Christian communion ; (chap. v. throughout J
188 A general Introduction
The third article, which, in this epistle, St. Paul exhibits against the Corinthians, is, that by a covetous and litigious temper, they were led, contrary to the rules of Christian prudence and love, and sometimes contrary even to the principles of justice, to prosecute their breth- ren in the heathen courts. This he solemnly censures and condemns ; and closes what he offers upon this head, by warning them of the sad consequences that would at- tend the indulgence of those criminal dispositions in which Christianity found them, and from which it was intended to deliver them ; (chap. vi. 1 — 11.)
In the fourth place, the apostle Paul cautions them against the sin of fornication, to which they had been, in the Gentile state, greatly addicted. And it should seem, that having been formerly wont to look upon this heinous crime as lawful, there were, even now, some among them, who reckoned it among the things indiffer- ent ; and that they were not in general, sufficiently con- vinced of its enormity. He therefore introduces what he proposed to say on this subject, with some useful reflec- tions on things really indifferent, and then illustrates the heinous evil of fornication from views peculiar to the Christian religion ; (ver. 12, to the end J
Having thus largely, and with great faithfulness and plainness, corrected some sad disorders with which the Corinthians were chargeable,
The apostle proceeds to the other main end of his epistle ; namely, to answer certain important questions which it seems the Corinthians had proposed. And here,
He determines, First, Those which related to the marriage state. Some questions upon this would natur- ally arise among the first converts to Christianity ; as, Whether they should disown and withdraw from their partners, if they continued unbelievers ? And, Whether it was good to marry in the present circumstances of the church ? when the contracting new, and especially such near alliances, in those times of persecution, would in- volve in peculiar difficulties those who should enter into
to the first Epistle to the Corinthians. 189
the marriage relation ; which they might notwithstanding judge it proper for other reasons to do. Now the apostle shews at his entrance upon this subject, that in some circumstances the marriage »tate should be entered into, and continued in ; but in others, forborn, particularly at that time ; and enjoins wives not to depart from their hus- bands, and husbands not to dismiss their wives ; (chap. vii. 1 — 11.) He then shews that marriages were not to be dissolved, as some thought they might, on account of a difference in religion ; and very properly urges in the general, contentment with the stations in which they were called, and a concern to serve God in their proper condition, whether married or single, bound or free; (ver. 12 — 24.) And with regard to single persons, he asserts the inexpediency of their marrying in the circum- stances of the church at that juncture, inculcating a serious sense of the shortness of time, as the best remedy against inordinate attachment to any secular interest ; (ver. 25, to the end, J
A second query which the Corinthians had proposed to the apostle to be resolved, was, How far they might com- ply with their heathen neighbours in eating things sacri- ficed to idols ? St. Paul upon this reminds them, that though all Christians might well be supposed to know the vanity of those imaginary deities to which the sacrifices were offered ; yet it might prove to some, an occasion of grief and scandal, that the professors of Christianity should partake of these sacrifices in their temple ; which therefore charity would require them by all means to avoid ; (chap* viii. throughout. J And having, in this instance, urged them to a Christian condescension to their breth- ren, that he might enforce the principle more strongly, by his own condescension to the weak, in waving to accept of a maintenance from the Corinthians, he introduces what he had to say upon this head, with a short discourse on the right, which as a gospel minister, he really had to be supported by those among whom he laboured ; which he
190 A general Introduction
argues both from natural equity, and scripture principles ; (chap. ix. 1 — 14.) He then proceeds to shew, that out of tenderness to them, and to prevent exceptions to the gos- pel, he had waved this right, and had been cautious upon all occasions to avoid offence, by exercising selfdenial, which he illustrates by a very expressive simile taken from those who contended in the Grecian games ; (ver. 15, to the end. J And to recommend this selfdenial and holy caution to the Corinthians, he represents the priv- ileges which Israel of old enjoyed, and the displeasure, which, notwithstanding this, God manifested against them in the wilderness, when they indulged their irregu- lar and luxurious desires, and in contempt of the manna, lusted after quails ; an example, proper to put the Cor- inthians in mind of the danger they run of incurring the Divine displeasure, if they should be induced, for the sake of gratifying a luxurious appetite, to partake of entertainments upon things offered to idols in the heathen temples; (chap. x. 1 — 13.) That he might therefore caution them against all approaches to idolatry, he par- ticularly argues, from that communion, which, as Christ- ians, they had with Christ at his table, that they ought to keep at the remotest distance from what might justly be called having communion with devils; (ver. 14— 22.) After which he lays down more particular direc- tions, as to the cases and circumstances in which things sacrificed to idols might, or might net, lawfully be eaten ; and urges further considerations, to engage them willingly to resign their own gratification for the glory of God, and the good of their brethren ; (ver. 23, to the end. Chap. xi. 1.)
The apostle now proceeds to a third query, concerning the manner in which women should deliver any thing in public, when by a Divine impulse called to it. And after having settled this point, he particularly corrects the in- decency of women's prophecying with their head uncov- ered ; (ver. 2 — 16.) Being thus led to consider circum- stances which attended the Christian worship, he takes
to the first Epistle to the Corinthians. 191
the occasion naturally afforded, ofintroducing a discourse upon several abuses among them of a higher nature, with respect to the public celebration of the Lord's supper ; leading back their views to the original institution, and in- ferring from thence the danger of profaning it in the man- ner they did ; (ver. 17, to the end. J Being thus natur- ally, and as it were accidentally, brought to take notice again of the corruptions prevailing in the Corinthian ehurch, the apostle makes some remarks upon their abuse of the spiritual gifts ; observing that they all proceed from the same sacred Agent, and are intended for the edi- fication of the same body, in which all Christians are unit- ed ; (chap. xii. 1 — 13.) Inculcating humility in the use of those gifts, and that mutual affection which the Corinthians needed to be taught, he pursues the allegory further, and represents Cliristians as so united in one body, as to have entirely the same interest ; and insists on a tender care of the least member, from its subserviency to the good of the whole, (ver. 15, to the end J And to engage the Corinthians to cultivate love, as more import- ant than the gifts about which they contended, he gives a lovely description of that excellent grace ; concluding it with a reflection on its perpetual duration, in which k exceeds even faith and hope ; (chap. xiii. throughout. J After thus inculcating charity and love, a grace which they needed much to adorn their Christian profession, and direct the exercise of their spiritual gifts, the apostle particularly cautions them against their prevailing vai» ostentation of the gift of tongues, and reasons with them concerning the absurdity of the manner in which they, some of them at least, abused that gift ; (chap. xiv. 1 — 19.) And adds, upon the whole, proper motives to prevent that abuse ; (ver. 20, to the end J
Some among the Corinthians doubted, and others de- nied the resurrection of the dead. To prove and establish therefore this great and peculiar article of the Christian faith, the apostle Paul makes some remarks on the cer-
192 A general Introduction, fcfc.
tainty and importance of the resurrection of Christ ; (chap.
xv. i 11.) And infers from the resurrection of Christ,
the certainty of the resurrection of the dead ; urging the importance of this grand fundamental doctrine of Christ- ianity, and mentioning in the series of his argument, that surrender of the mediatorial kingdom which Christ at the consummation of all things shall make to the Father ; (ver. 12—24.) After which, he answers objections to the resurrection, drawn from our not being able to con- ceive of the particular manner in which it shall be effect- ed ; and concludes with urging this doctrine, as a noble incentive to the greatest readiness, and the warmest zeal in religion ; (ver. 25, to the end J
This is the connection of the several parts of this excel- lent epistle, and a sketch of the apostle's design; which was to correct the corruptions and abuses, and answer some queries of the Corinthian church. And though he hath not throughout discussed these two points separate- ly, and with the exactness of systematical method ; yet he hath handled his subject in a more natural manner, and given a masterly specimen of the freedom usual in epistolary writings. Before he concludes, he gives some advice to the Corinthian church, relating to the collection proposed to be made for the poor saints in Judea ; (chap. xvi. 1—12.) And then closes all, with some particular salutations and directions, with general exhortations to courage and love, a solemn benediction to true Christians, and an awful anathema against those who were destitute of love to our Lord Jesus Christ ; (ver. 13, to the end of the epistle J
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO
CORINTHIANS.
SECT. I.
The apostle introduces his epistle with a most affectionate and suit- able salutation, in which he congratulates thr- Corinthians on the rich variety of gifts and graces which God had bestoxved upon them ; and animates their hope of his continued favour in the Lord Jesus Christy even till the day of his final appearance, 1 Cor. I. 1—9.
* l Cor. Li. * Corinthians I. 1.
Paul called^ be pAUL, who was in so peculiar a manner call- SECT, ;.n apostle of Je- -* ecj [to be] an apostle a of Jems Christ, not un- i.
t^^Uf^Wd^in8*a'°ffice0f himff' but ^vested--
Sosthenes,oz<r broth- Wltn li °y the most express declaration of the \c°n er ; xv ill of God, signified at the time of that mirac- **
ulous interposition of which you have so often heard ; and Sosthenes,b so well known unto you, whom I esteem as a dear brother ; concur in
■ Called [to be~] an apostle."] There is minister who attended Paul in his travels; great propriety in every clause of the salu- Compare Acts xviii. 17 It was both hu'- tation prefixed to this epistle ; and partic- mility and prudence in the apostle, thus to ularly in this, as there were those in the join his name with his own, in an epistle in church of Corinth who affected to call the which it was necessary to deal so plainly authority of his mission into question. with them, and to remonstrate against so
b Sosthenes.'] This was a Corinthian many irregularities.
VO.l. 4* 26
19-t Paul, inscribing this epistle to the Corinthians,
sect, writing this epistle, To the church ofGod.which 2 Unto the churcii i. is in the rich, populous, and learned city of Co- *£j* ** £ £
rinth, whose chief glory it is that they, 0* they that are sanctified in
l?«r" are what their Christian profession speaks them Christ Jesus, called '• to be,) are sancufiedin vital ^union with Christ g£ -f^t£ Jesus* as well as ca/fo/ with an external voca- c;lll upon the name tion, bv which thev are separated from the rest of Jesus Christ our of the world [as] the saints of God. And when J^' b.olh Uleirs we express our affectionate regard to you, and an our good wishes for your edification and com- fort, we extend them to all that in every place d invoke the name of our Lord Jesus Christ ,e whom we, and all true Christians, join in acknowl- edging and adoring as their [Lord] and ours.
3 Mav you experimentally know more of the 3 Grace be unto privileges and blessings of his gospel ; and for you, and peace from that purpose, [mayl grace and peace [be] ^thJ^ZltlV^ you, that abundance of Divine influence, which Christ :
may establish your peace and multiply your prosperity ; even from God, the original foun- tain of all blessings, whom we are now taught to look upon as our reconciled and gracious Father, and [from] Jesus Christ our Lord, that anointed and exalted Saviour, by whom we re- ceive the adoption, and through whose hands all its blessings are communicated to us.
4 I cannot address you, my dear brethren, with- 4 1 thank my God out assuring you in the firs>t place, that I always always on your be- give humble thanks to my God on your account, ^f^^ven whe lever I mention you before him in prayer, you by Jesus Chri3t; as I frequently do, for the abundant grace of
God given unto you in Christ Jesus ; by virtue of which you have been received into the Christian church, and are made ornaments to it.
c Sanctified in Christ Jesus.] I cannot concerned to promote in this epistle, than agree with Mr. Locke, in concluding, that this declaration of his good wishes for this must signify only an external separa- every true Christian upon earth, whether tion of the true religion, as the Jews were jew or Gentile, learned or unlearned* externally a holy people, 1 Pet. ii. 8, 9, 10. Greek or Barbarian. To limit it, as Gro- It seems rather to intimate the persuasion, tins, L'£nfant, and some others would which lie had, that notwithstanding some do, to the Christians in Achaia, is to lamented irregularities among them, which spoil all the strength and beauty of the sen- he wis faithfully solicitous to reform, they timent. were in the general, a body of sincere
Christians, and the exceptions comparative- « Invoke the name, &c] This strongly
ly few. implies, that it might well be taken for
d To all that in every place, &c] granted, that every true Christian would
Nothing could better suit the candid and often pray to Christ, as well as address
catholic views which Paul was so much the Father in his name.
congratulates them, that they came behind hi no gift. 195
5' That in every For ever adored be his holv name, that in all sect. tiling ye are enrich- things ye are enriched in him* with a variety of *• uranCl'nd /i'rii S'fts and graces, and particularly, that ye are J—
knowledge ; made copious in all utterance, and ready [in] -L 5 '
all knowledge of spiritual and Divine things ;
6 Even as the tes- As fhe testimony which I bore to the gospel of 5
timony of Christ was Christ, when I'abode so lonp; at Corinth, was
confirmed in you. „ . r » _ , ,
' confirmed among yon* by such various commu-
nications of the Spirit, in consequence of which you became living witnesses of it to all who
7 So that ye come knew you. So that you are deficient in no gift f behind in no gift ; which' can render you useful in the church, waiting tor the com- i., *''/>., i • ./-
ing of our Lord Je- while you are waiting for the glorious manifest-
sus Christ: ation of our Lord Jesus Christy in connection
with which, I hope, you will always consider this extraordinary furniture for his service, and improve it so, as to advance your'preparation
8 Who shall also for that day : Still keeping up an humble 8
confirm you unto the dependence on him, who, if you faithfully ap- ond, that ve may be , ' u • r , . .J . J "■
blameless'inthe day Pv to hlrn tor tne continued communication of our Lord Jesus of his almighty ak(, will confirm you to the end; Christ ; [so thai] when so many others shall be con-
demned, [ye may be] presented blameless and irreproachable, in the great day of our Lord
9 God™ faithful, Jesus Christ.^ Fear not, mv brethren, but 9 by whom ye were tnis blessed day will come, and bring with it called unto the fel- .i i i_l i_ i i 1 i lowship of his Son those Slones whlch we have so long been taught Jesus Christ our to expect. Fear not, but Divine grace will still Lord. be effectual to bear you through all difficulties
in your way to it : for God [is] faithful, by xvhom you were called into the communion and society of his Son jfesus Christ our Lord, that you may participate of the blessings he hath purchased ; the grand promises of whose king- dom, ye know, reier to that illustrious day of which I have been speaking. Be therefore courageous and cheerful in the assured expect- ation of it.
1 That ye are enriched, &c] These re- suggests a rational and tender argument,
spertful congratulations, and acknowl- to reduce them to their former affection to
edgments of the things in which they did him as their spiritual father. really excel, had a most happy tendency to
soften their minds ; and to dispose them »> {That ye may be] blameless, &c ] I
the better, to receive the plain reproofs think it would make a very tcca sense of
he was going to give them, and which, this, to explain it, as some" have done,
in their circumstances, faithful love ex- that they would be preserved, if blame-
torted from him. Jess t the apostle plainly intends to encour-
g Confirmed among you~\ As they could age their hope in that grace which might
not but know they had received these enable them so to persevere, that they
gifts by the hand of Paul, this expression might be found blameless.
196 Reflections on the obligations of the Christian calling.
IMPROVEMENT.
sect. Let us remember, that we also are sanctified in Christ, and
** saints by our calling. Though we are not enriched with such
""""""" extraordinary endowments as those which were bestowed upon
1 this primitive Corinthian church, yet we call on the name of the
2 Lord Jesns Christ ; and let it be considered as a band of love to all those who join with us to acknowledge him under the char- acter of their Lord and their Saviour. Let it engage us to pray,
3 that the same grace and peace may be with them from God our Father, and from Christ Jesus our common Lord, which we wish for ourselves.
4,&c. Let our hearts be ever open to such noble sentiments of Christian love ; not envying the gifts or endowments of others, but rather rejoicing in them, blessing God for them, and praving
6 that they may be largely increased ; that so the testimony of Christ may be confirmed, by the flourishing state of religion among his followers ; than which no confirmation will probably carry a stronger and more affecting conviction into the hearts of those who observe it.
7 To quicken us to this, let us be continually waiting for the revelation of Jesus Christ ; thinking seriously, how certainly, and how quickly, he will be revealed from heaven, to bring us, and all our brethren, to an account for the improvement we make of the various favours he hath conferred upon us ; of which, surely to
9 be called into the fellowship of Christ, and the participation of spiritual blessings by him, is to be reckoned among the chief.
Let us rejoice in the fidelity of those promises which encour- age us to hope, that he whose grace hath called us to a participa-
8 tion of the gospel, will confirm us blayneless, even until the day of Christ : and, as we have such prospects of present support and comfort, and of final and complete salvation from him, let us, like this blessed apostle, take a pleasure in sounding forth his name, and in keeping up a most affectionate remembrance of
1—9 him, even of Jesus Christ our Lord and our Saviour^ in our own minds, and in those of our Christian brethren.
He exhorts the Corinthians against schisms, 19!
SECT. II.
e apostle expresses his great concern on account of the factions hi the church of Corinth, of which he had been informed ; and ex- postulates with them, as to the unreasonableness of setting up Christian ministers as head': of parties, when they were wider such strong engagements to unite in Christ, as their common Saviour aiid Master. 1 Cor. I. 10 — 16.
I Cor I. 10. * Corinthians I. 10.
NOW I beseech T NOW hasten to the great things, which I sect. you, brethren, |_ have \n vjew jn thjs address to you : and / 1U
^d™ aSSL raU,t firSt°f M WA' aS Wdl 3S eXh°rt *?«• ~v. that ye all speak the my brethren, by the venerable and endearing -u 10
same thing-, and that name of our Lord jfesus Christ,* as von desire there be no divisions . h re hh favour or to advance his
among- you ; but that . . . ' , , „
ye be perfectly join- (ause and interest in the world, that ye all en- ed toget her in the deavour so far as possible to speak the same things same mind, and in tnat js<(that youdo not unnecessarily a?zi/unkind« eju gmen . ^ contradict each other, but rather maintain a peaceful unanimous temper; [that'jthere maij be no schisms among you, nor mutual alienation of affection ; but [that] ye be all knit together in the same mind* and in the same sentiment ;b waving unnecessary controversies, debatingthose which are necessary with temper and candour, and de- lighting to speak most concerning those great and excellent things in which as Christians you cannnot but be agreed, and which, if duly con- sidered, will cement your hearts to each other in the strictest and most tender bonds.
II For it hath I urge this with the greater earnestness, be- 11 oeen declared unto came \t hath been certified to me, my brethren^ ^,°by0them hltck concerning you, by those ofChloS, [family'} that are of the house of there are some contentions among you, which by Chloe, that there are no means become the relation wherein you contentions among stand tQ each othei% and the regarcJ. which you
y0 ' profess to the gospel of Christ.
* By the venerable and endearing name was in which he would have them agree. cf our Lord Jesus Christ.'] This is beauti- The words must there fore express that fully and properly opposed to the various peaceful and unanimous temper which human names under which they were so Christians of different opinions may and ready to list themselves. ought to maintain towards each other;
b In the same mind, and in the same sen- which will do a much greater honour to timent] It was morally impossible, con- the gospel, and to human nature, than the sidtring the diversity of their educations most perfect uniformity that can be imag- and capacities, that they should all agree ined.
in opinion ; nor could he intend that, be- c Those of Chloe'' s [family.] Grotius cause he does not urge any argument to supposes Fortunatus and Achaicus, (men- reduce them to such an agreement, nor tioned chap. xvi. 1/%) to have been her so much as declare, what that one opinion sons.
498 He expostulates with them concerning their contentions ;
sect. Now this I say and mean bv the preceding 12 Now this I say,
«• charge, that, if my information be right, there that every one of you
o ' ' J. . i • T_ ji saith, I am of Paul,
— - are among you various parties, which avowedly and l of Apolios>ana
12 set tnemselves up, as under different heads, I of Cephas, and I of though you are not vet come to an open sepa- Christ.
ration ; so that every one of you lists himself under one or another of those dividing names which are so unhappily used among you on this occasion. One, for instance, says, I am for Paul, admiring the plainness and purity of his doctrine ; and a second, / am for Apollos, charmed with the eloquence and beauty of his address ; and a third, / am for Cephas, the apostle of the circumcision, who may be well called a foundation stone in the church, as he maintains so strict a regard to the Mosaic cer- emonies, and the peculiar privileges of God's ancient people ; while a fourth says, / am for Christ,*- whose superior name, and strict ob- servation of the Mosaic law in his own person, unanswerably testify its perpetual obligation ; however any of his ministers may regard, or neglect it.
13 Give me leave now to ask, is Christ divided 13 is Christ divid- into as many parties as vou are split into, so ed ? was Paul cruci- that each has a distinct Saviour ? or is he be- n^d for you ? or were
. , , , r r i • r 11 ye baptized in the
come only the head 01 one party or his follow- name 0f pau^ ?
ers, that his name should thus be appropriated by way of distinction, as if it were to exclude all the rest of his disciples from any relation to him ? And on the other hand, (not to introduce the name of my honoured and beloved brethren upon this invidious occa- sion,) xvas this Paul, whom some of you so much extol, crucified for you Pc Or were you baptized into the name of Paul ; that you should thus affect to wear it as a mark of distinction ? Since there have been these un- happy divisions in your society, and my name, among others, has been made use of to such a j4 j thank God
14 purpose ; / thank God, that it so happened in that I baptized none
d/am for Christ'] They might, per- e Jfas Paul crucified for you ?"] As if he
haps, be displeased with Peter, for his had said, Are your obligations to me
condescension to the uncircumcised at An- equal, or comparable to those you are un-
tioch, (Gal. ii. 12,) which happened long- der to our common Master, to him who
before the date of this epistle ; and might died for us upon the cross ? He mentions
also, as L'Enfant intimates, have valued himself, as it was least invidious to do it j
themselves on having heard Christ preach though the application was equallyjust as
in his own person, during the time of his to every other instance. Compare chap. iiP
ministration on earth. 6.,
and declares that he had given no occasion jor their factions, 199
of you, butCrispus the course of his Providence, that / baptized sect. and Gams ; none of you, except Crispus, once the ruler of the n-
s\nagogue, and my worthy fritnd, the hospita- "
15Lestanyshould ble Gaius : Lest any should have a pretence • ££' say, that I had bap- to scll, though ever so* falsely, that I made the
tized ■
in my own
name.
my * n waters of baptism, waters of strife ; and had
baptized into my own name? or in a view of particular and personal attachment to myself, to the injury of my brethren, or of the Church
16 And I baptized in general. I remember, that / baptized also |g also the household t/w family of Stephanas, the first fruits of A- sides,tePI know not cnaiaJ and I know not whether I baptized any ■whether 1 baptized other.* And indeed, it might very naturally 17 any other. happen, that I should baptize only these few ;
17 For Christ sent r Christ sent me not so much to baptize; which me not to baptize, J ~ , , ~ , K ~ '
but to preach the was an °>hce that others 01 a much interior rank gospel .• in the ministry might as well perform ; but to
preach the gospel, and thereby to bring persons to that faith which would entitle them to this appropriate ordinance of Christianity. And I bless God with all mv heart, that I have been enabled to do it with such simplicity, fidelity, and success.
IMPROVEMENT.
While we live in the midst of so much darkness, and con- tinue obnoxious to so many prejudices and errors, it will be ab- verse solutely impossible for us, ho to speak the same thing, and so per- 10 fectly to ha joined in the same mind and judgment, as that there should be no diversity of opinion, or expression. But let us labour to obey the apostle's pathetic exhortation, so far as the
f Lest any should say, I baptized into my annexed to the third volume of this work.
oivn name.'] If any should object, thai oth- I can by no means think, with Bishop Bur-
ers might do it for him ; it may be answer- net, that the reason, why Paul baptized so
ed, that Paul's attendants, (who seem to few, was, because iaptom was delajed
have been Timothy and Silas, Acts xviii. till some considerable time after conver-
5 ; 2 Cor i 19,) were persons of an estab- sion to Christianity, and that the apostle
lished character, so as to be above such sus- did not stay so long- in a place as to do it ;
picion ; that baptism was probably admin- ( Burnet on the Articles, Art. xxvii. p. 304,
istered too openly to allow of this ; and that Edit. 1699 ;) for it does not appear to me,
the apostle herein does as it were, appeal that baptism, in these earliest and purest
to the bapttzed persons themselves, dial- ages, was long delayed ; and it is certain,
lenging any one of them all to say, that the that this cause could not take place here,
ordinance was administered to him in Paul's as Paul continued at Corinth eighteen
name. months. I rather think the office was
s I know not whether I have baptized any generally assigned to inferiors, as requir-
other.~] This expression oi uncertainty as to ing no extraordinary abilities, and as be*
such a fact, is by no means inconsistent ing attended with some trouble and incon-
with inspiration, in that view and notion of venience, especially where immersion was
it which I have endeavoured to state and used, as I suppose it often, though no*
vindicate in my discourse on that subject, constantly, was.
200 Reflections on our obligations to avoid a party spirit*
sect, imperfection of this mortal state may admit. Let us be entreaU 11 ed in the name of our Lord Jems Christ, that venerable, that endeared, that sacred name, that there be no schism among us9 no mutual hatred or animosity, no uncharitable contentions, no severe censures of each other. And as we desire that there may not, let us take care, that we do not impose upon our breth- ren indifferent things as necessary ; and thereby drive them in- to a separation for conscience sake ; and tempt them, at the same time, by our ill usage, to that bitterness of resentment, which v/ould make them, what the nitre separation would not, trans- gressors of this precept ; and us partakers of their sins.
On the other hand, let none of us be disposed to dispute merely for the sake of disputing, nor unnecessarily oppose the judgment or taste of our brethren, out of an affectation of singu- larity, or a spirit of contention. But let us rather labour, so far as with a safe conscience we can, to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. And while we do this, if our brethren will exact such submissions from us, as they are not warranted by- God to require, and as we cannot in conscience pay, let us fol- low conscience whithersoever it leads us ; taking all necessary care, that it be rightly guided ; and if in that circumstance our brethren xvill cast us out, and say, Let the Lord be glorified ; and if to the rest of their unkindness, they will add the farther injury of branding us with the odious names of schismatics, or of her- etics; let it be a light thing to us, to be judged of marts judgment. Let us not render railing for railing, nor injury for injury, but rather, b our meekness, endeavour to overcome their severity ; and wait for that happy time, when more of the spirit of knowl- edge and of charity, shall dispose them to throw down those middle zvalls of partition, by which the temple of God is straitened and defaced, and the convenience, the symmetry, and grandeur of its original plan, so lamentably spoiled. Above all, let us wait that day, when the secrets of all hearts shall be made manifest ; and that world, w here they, who love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, shall retain no remembrance of the controversies that once divided them ; unless it be to balance the alienations of time with the endearments of eternity.
In the mean while, let us avoid, as much as possible, a party spirit; and not be fond of listing ourselves under the name of
12,13 this, or that man, how wise, how good, how great soever. For surely if the names of Peter, and Paul, were in this view to be declined, much more are those, which, in these latter days, have so unhappily crumbled the Christian and Protestant interest, and have given such sad occasion to our enemies to reproach us. Christ is not divided ; nor were Luther, or Calvin, or tv en Peter, or Paul, crucified for us ; nor zvere we baptized into any of their names.
St> Paul had not preached the gospel with the wisdom ofxvords ; 201
SECT.
ii.
Happy shall that disciple of our compassionate Lord be, whom he shall most eminently own in healing the breaches whir h the artifices of the tempter, too often abetted bv the infirmities of " Chrises faithful servants, have already made in the Church, and which the great enemy is continually endeavouring to multiply, and to widen ' Happy he, who, reverencing and loving his Mas- ter's image wherever he sees it, shall teach others to do so too ! And who, being himself an example of yielding, so far as he conscientiously can, and of not taking upon him to censure oth- ers, where he cannot yield to them, shall do his part towards cementing, in the bonds of holy love, all the children of God, and the members of Christ ! How unsuccessful soever his efforts may be, amidst that angry and contentious, that ignorant nnd bigotted crowd, who miscal themselves Christians ; or by what- ever suspicious and reproachful names his moderation may be stigmatized ; his Divine Master will neither fail to consider it in its true view, nor to honour it with proportionable tokens of his acceptance and favour. Love is the first and greatest of his commands ; and after all the clamour that has been made about notions and forms, he who practises and teaches love best, shall be greatest in the kingdom oj heaven*
SECT. III.
The apostle, knowing that a fond regard to eloquence and philoso- phy, to which some of their teachers made high pretensions, was one great occasion of their divisions, sets himself to shew how little stress was to be laid upon them ; -which he illustrates by the choice which God hath made of gospel preachers quite desti- tute of those accomplishments. 1 Cor. I. 17, to the end*
1 Cor. I. 17. * CORINTHIANS I. 17.
"C"OR Christ sent T JUST now told you that Christ did not send sect, X. me not to bap- £_ me to baptize, as my principal business, but »«i-
S^IUES ra*er !° !™h the W > "*""' ' rst TZZ
wisdom of words, add, that in the commission which I had the . ,1 lest the cross of honour to receive from him, he did 7201 instruct Christ should be me to preacn it wjtft those philosophical nice- made of none effect. • rr . i i_ i i • i • t ties of expression, or laboured rhetoric, which
many are so ready to esteem as the xvisdom of words ; lest if I had attended to these little things, the cross of Christ should have been de- prived ot its just honours, and so have been
a Baptize, but to preach."] As I knew not division ; I hope the reader will excuse it,
how to avoid the repetition of this clause, and a few other instances of this kincf«
without prolonging- the former section be- which will occur, yond due bounds, or making an improper
VOL. 4. 27
202 lest the cross of Christ should have been of none effect,
sect, enervated, and rendered 'vain.h For this must ll1, have been the natural consequence, when men
r~T"~ saw one who pretended to know so much, and j lj to have received such extraordinary discov- eries of the gospel, and of Christ crucified as its great foundation, seeming not so much to trust to the grand important facts he averred, as to artificial reasonings, or ornaments of speech, in his manner of representing them to the world.
18 I might well be cautious on this head ; for 18 For the preacL- the doctrine of the cross is indeed folly, with re- «"£ <* the cross is
l • i c .i. iu * a. ' u to them that perish,
spect to the judgment of them that are perish- foolishness . butun-
ing ; to wretched creatures, who are in the way to us which are sav- to be forever undone. They, in that fatal ed, it is the power madness, which leads them to speedy ruin, of God% think it a ridiculous and mean thing, to expect salvation from one who seemed unable to save himself ; and glory from one who expired in ignominy. But to us who are saved from the contagion of so wicked an age, and are in the way to everlasting salvation, it is a most illus- trious display of the power of God, to the noblest
19 purposes our minds can conceive. For it is ig For it is writ* written, and the words are remarkably appli- ten, I will destroy
cable to this great event, (Isa.xxix. 14,) I will th.e ^JTmlw , , ? . *. i . lit-,, wise, and will bring
destroy the wisdom oj the wise, and abolish the to nothing the un- sagacity of the prudent ; thus hath God, by this derstanding of the dispensation, poured confusion on human wit Prudent-
20 and learning, eloquence and philosophy : So 20 Where is the that, in allusion to other words of the same
prophet, we may say,* (Isa. xxxiii. 18,) Where
b Should have been enervated, and render- conviction of the gospel tended to produce, ed <vain.~\ If the doctrine of the crucifixion there was room left for the most manly of the Son of God for the sins of men be in- and noble kind of eloquence ; which there- deed true, it is undoubtedly a truth of the fore the Christian preacher should labour highest importance, and it might reasona- to make habitual to him, and of which bly be expected, that a person who had this apostle himself is a most illustrious been instructed in it by such extraordinary example.
methods, should appear to lay the main c In allusion to other words of the same stress of his preaching upon it. The de- prophet we may say.] I think it would sign of this wonderful dispensation might be a very unnecessary labour, to endeav- therefore have been in a great measure our to prove that these words are an exact frustrated, if it had been the care of the translation of the passage referred to ; or first preachers of it, and particularly of to shew that passage to be a prophecy of Paul, to study a vain parade of words, and the success of the gospel. The context to set off their discourses with those glit- in Isa. xxxiii. refers to the deliverance of tering ornaments which the Grecian orators Judea from Sennacherib; and the 18tb so often sought, and which the Corinthi- verse describes the Jews as reviewing and ans were so ready to affect. But amidst meditating on the terror into which they all the beautiful simplicity which a deep had been thrown ; and then crying out in
For God hath made the wisdom of this world foolish ; 203
wise ? where is the [is] ^celebrated sage, whose wise counsel and sect.
scribe ? where is the penetratinp: genius have been held in greatest "j-
disputer of this r . 3ry . , , . , «> Tr?, „,
world ? hath not God esteem \ Where the learned scribe ? Where the ^ ^
made foolish the wis- ostentatious disputer of this world f who hath i 2o dom of this world ? been most admired for the subtilty of his reas- oning, and accuracy of his distinctions ? As God of old delivered his people, in spite of all the proud preparations and insolent boastings of the Assyrians, not by their own counsels or arms, but by his almighty power ; so doth he now conduct his grand design for the immor- tal happiness of his chosen. Look upon the dispensation of the gospel as now administered, and say, hath not God made the wisdom of this world appear to be foolish, and vain, when the highest results of it are compared with those great effects which he knows how to produce without it, and even in opposition to it all. 21 For after that, For it is indeed so : since in the wisdom of God, 21 in the wisdom of jn the m\£st 0f tne most stupendous displays God, the world by r , ~. . . , , . r, . , . l •
wisdom knew not °* tne Divine wisdom with which they were God, it pleased God always surrounded, the world, by all the im- fey the foolishness of provements of its boasted wisdom, knezv not the living and true God, but ran into the wild- est and most absurd sentiments that can be im- agined concerning the Deity ; (some of them absolutely denying it, and others representing it under the most monstrous notions and forms ;) when this I say was generally the case, it pleas- ed God, by that which they have impiously ridi- culed as the most egregious folly of preaching,
a noble exultation over all the baffled ural philosopher, and the literal, and the
schemes of the enemy ; Where is the scribe, allegorical interpreter of scripture ; I rather
that mustered the forces ? Where the re- think the apostle meant to intlude persons
cef»er,orpay master, who distributed mon- most eminent for their learning- and
ey or stores among- them ? Where the engi- sagacity, whether among Jews or Gen-
neer, that counted the towers, to determine tiles. The sages of the latter, and scribes
where the attack might most conveniently of the former, are well known ; and the
be made ? In a bold and beautiful allusion disputer of the age may include such of
to, and imitation of these words, though both, as, proud of the;r natural sagacity,
with very different ideas, the apostle pro- were fond of engaging in controversies,
ceeds, in the animated clause that follows, and fancied they could confute every ad-
to triumph over the oppositions of human versary. If, as Mr. Locke supposes, the
science in its various forms, when levelled chief leader of the faction against St. Paul,
against God's victorious gospel- (whom that learned and ingenious writer
d Sage, scribe, disputer.] Notwithstand- stiles the false apostle, J called himself a
ing all the learned pains which Dr. Ful- scribe, there will be a peculiar propriety
ler, in his Miscellanies, (Lib. III. cap. 7,) in the use of the word here ; but without
or Godwin, in his Hebrew Antiquities, that supposition, it might easily be under-
(Lib. II. cap. 6,) have taken to prove, stood by the Corinthians, who had so
that these three words refer to three orders considerable a synagogue of Jews among
of learned men among the Jews, the nat- them.
204 By the preaching of salvation through Christ crucified ;
sect, by preaching, which is indeed destitute of all preaching to save iii- the wisdom of which they boast, to save multi- them that believe.
tudes : and those, not such as are the most
. 21 artful cavillers, or the most sagacious reason- ers ; but those that with hone st simplicity and plainness of heart, believe what is credibly testi- fied to them, and taught by a superior authority.
22 For whereas the Jews demand a sign e from 22 For the Jews heaven to introduce a Messiah, who shall es- require a sign, and tablish a temporal kingdom, victorious over all £* ^dom T^ **"" their enemies ; and the Greeks seek a depth of
wisdom and philosophy, or the ornaments of
23 eloquence, and charms of address ; We ?iever- 23 But we preach theless, conscious of our high commission, and Christ crucified, un- faithful to our important trust, without regard- fj. the, /eYs a slum"
... v ill i ° i bhng block, and un-
ing at all the unreasonable and petulent de- t0 t^e Greeks fool-
mands of either, go on plainly to preach Christ ishness ;
crucified; to the Jews indeed a stumbling block?
being most directly contrary to all their secular
expectations ; and folishness in the abstract to
the Greeks,* who treat it as a low and idle tale,
24 hardly worth the least degree of notice : But 24 But unto them
to those who areby Divine grace effectually ca//- which are called,
ed, both Jezvs and Greeks, Christ, amidst all the ^oth . J™8. and ,. , J r, '. . , , . Greeks, Christ the
dishonours ot his cross, is known andacknowl- p0wer of God, and
edged as the power of God, and the wisdom of the wisdom of God. God ; to the converted Jews his mission is con- firmed by miraculous evidence, and the accom- plishment of prophecies, far more important
e The Jews demand a sign, &c] When Jews than the doctrine of the cross,' they we consider how many miracles were therefore called Christ in derision, >V?n continually wrought by, and upon ihefirst Tolvi, the man that was hanged, that is, on preachers and converts of Christianity, the cross ; and Christians, iiVn nap Abde this may-seem an astonishing demand" ; telvi, the disciples of the crucified malefac- but from a memorable passage in Jose- tor; and by a paranomasia, or malignant phus, in which bespeaks of an impostor playing on the word, they called, iu&y) «- promising his followers to shew them a kiqv ft) \m< Aven gelon, a revelation of vanity, sign of their being set at liberty from the See Leigh's Critica Sacra in loc. Roman yoke, compared with their re- g To the Greeks foolishness^ It is well quiring from Christ, amidst the full tor- known how profanely Lucian insults the rent of his miracles, a sign from heaven ; Christians, on worshipping a crucified im- I am led to conclude, that the sense given postor ; and many of the fathers speak of in the paraphrase is the genuine interpre- the same reproach. Archbishop Tillot- tation of this much controverted passage, son appears to have given credit to the See the paraphrase and note on Mat. xii. 1, charge brought against the Jesuits, who 38, Vol. I. p. 326 ; and Mat. xvi. 1, p. to avoid the like offence of the Chinese, 457- denied that Christ was crucified, and repre-
f To the Jews indeed a stumbling block.~] sented it, as an invention of the Jews to It is well known, that nothing exposed asperse Christianity. Tiilotson^s Works, Christianity more to the cemtemptof the Vol. II. p. 284.
which, though despised, is the power of God to them who are called ; 20 5
than any event which their carnal brethren ex- sect. pect ; and the believing Gentile finds it infinitely "• fuller of Divine wisdom and goodness to a lost 1 world, than any system of philosophy that was -u 25 Because the ever invented. And well may they thus 25
foolishness of God is judge, because what the world profanely cen-
«S£w£d fur.es as a/^' most unwo"h>' °fG°d> "' and-
is stronger than men. in its effects appears to be, incomparably wiser than all the projects which the wit of men can devise ; and what it impiously insults, as the weakness ©/"Christian teachers, which it charges them with falsely ascribing to God, being really his own work, will be found to be stronger than all the efforts which men can make, either to reform the world any other way, or to ob- struct the pre valency and success of this : and this is the necessary consequence of its being indeed Divine. 26Foryeseeyour And for the farther illustration of this 26
calling, brethren, thought, let me callyou to behold, and seriously
how that not many contemplate, your calling} brethren; con- -wise men after the . ' V,*' r ' */,, . .
flesh,notmanymig-h- sider the state of your fellow Christians in gen- ty, not many noble eral, and even of those who are employed as are called: ministers of the gospel, and you will perceive
[there are] not many wise according to the flesh, according to those maxims which a sensual world governs itself by, in its principles of sec- ular policy ; there are not many mighty heroes renowned for their martial courage, there are not many of noble birth and illustrious rank 27 But God hath among men to be found on their list. But God 27 chosen the foolish /^^ chosen those that are reputed the foolish
*3bL2*Z2tx t!""ss °fthe ™*ld: that he t shar the ■*»
and God hath chosen men of whom it is most ready to boast ; and the weak things of the weak things of the world, who pretend to no the world to con- extraor(fmary strength or valour, hath God
found the things , / , i • i • ' •
which are mighty ; chosen, that he may, by their heroic patience un- der the severest sufferings, shame its mighty things, which have never been able, with all
h The folly of God, &c] As it is abso- for want of understanding it, represent-
lutely impossible that there should be ei- ed it as weakness and folly unworthy of
ther" folly or -weakness in God, so it is cer- God.
tain, that the world did not in general be- • Your calling.] L 'Enfant renders it,
lieve there was ; and consequently these those among you> who are called ,- which,
strong phrases must be used in a very pe- with many other passages in this version%
culiar sense, and must mean that scheme, retains the sense, but departs from the
which was really his, though the world, exactness of St. Paul's expression.
206 that he who glorieth, might glory hi the Lord*
sect, their boasted fierceness, to equal that meek for- 1U* titude with which we trace the footsteps of the "7 Lamb of God : And ignoble things of the world 28 And base things j ?3 hath God chosen, and things most commonly of. the world, and and scornfully set at nought " among men ; yea, ^d^ath God and things which are not l in the least regarded, chosen, yea, and but overlooked as if thev had no being, and things which are not, were below contempt itself, hath God chosen, ^l^tar™1^ that he may abolish and annihilate things that are in the highest esteem, and make the most illustrious figure among the children of men ;
29 That his great end of humbling us might be 29 That no flesk more effectually secured, and that no flesh might should glory in his boast of anv advantages or distinctions in his Presence-
30 presence. For on the whole, all we have that 30 But of him are is worth mentioning, we receive from Christ ; ye in Christ Jesus, and we receive it from him as the gift of God, whoof God is made
. . r . . i i . r °i unt« us wisdom, and
since it is of him, and his tree mercy and grace, righteousness, and
that ye are called to share in the blessings given sanctification, and
by Christ Jesus his Son. He exhibits this redemption :
blessed Saviour to us, and disposes our hearts
to accept of him, who, amidst our ignorance
and folly, is made of God unto us a source of
wisdom ; and through him, guilty as we are,
we receive righteousness ; polluted as we are,
we obtain sanctifi cation ; and enslaved as we
naturally are to the power of our lusts, and the
dominion of Satan, we obtain by him complete
31 redemption™ So that we may now indeed 31 That, accord- boast of our happy change, in whatever point in£ as ll is written, of light it be considered ; but it is a boast not hl™^0^ ^ of insolent presumption, but humble gratitude ; Lord.
as it is written, (Jer. ix. 23, 24 ; Isa. lxv. 16,) " He that boasteth, let him boast in the Lord, and in this, that he knoweth me who exercise lov- ing kindness, judgment, and righteousness on the earth."
k Things set at nought."] Agreeable to shews here, how well this represents the
this, the Danish missionaries tell us, that supreme contempt in which the Jews held
most of the Malabarian converts were the the Gentiles. Compare Deut. xxxii. 21 ;
poorest of the people ; the poets and wits, Isa. xl. 17.
who valued themselves upon their genius, m Wisdom, righteousness, &c] Bos
learning, and politeness, despising the would render the words, for of him, (in
gospel, and doing their utmost to oppose Christ Jesus, who is made of God unto us
its progress. See Nieuchamp's excellent wisdom J ye are righteousness, sanctif cation,
history of this important mission. and redemption, that is, completely justi-
■ Things which are not.] Dr. Whitby fied, sanctified, and redeemed.
.Reflections on the wisdom of God being despised by the world. 207
IMPROVEMENT.
May Divine grace form the taste of ministers, and their hear- sect. ers, more to this doctrine of Christ crucified ! May he every ">• where be preached ; and that be accounted the truest wisdom of ' words by which hit cross may become most efficacious. There verse cannot be surely a more evident demonstration of folly, or a WT more dreadful token of approaching ruin, than despising the wisdom of God, and the power of God. If we are ever shaken by 18 that contempt for the gospel, which so many are continually ready in our age to express, let us recollect what glorious effects it hath produced ; whilst, in the midst of such illustrations of the wisdom of God, the world by all its wisdom knew not its Ma- 21 ker ; how many believers have been saved, how many by believ- ing are daily brought into the way of salvation ? In this view let us triumphantly say, Where is the wise, the scribe, the disputer 20 of this world P what has wisdom, learning, disputation done, in comparison of what the plain and simple doctrine of a crucified Saviour has wrought, and is continually working ? Let us earn- estly pray, that God would, by the power of his grace, disperse the prejudices of men ; that the Jews may not so demand a sign, 23 as that Christ crucified should be a stumbling block to them, nor the most learned of the Gentiles so seek after science, as that the 24 wisdom of God should seem foolishness to them ; but that both may join in feeling, and owning, how Divinely wise, and how Divinely powerful, the dispensation of the gospel is.
Let us not be offended with our calling, though so few of the 26 wise, the mighty, and the noble, partake of its benefits. If God 27 hath chosen the weak things, they shall confound the mighty ; and the foolish, they shall shame the wise. Never shall we find our- selves truly happy, till we come to feel that we are naturally foolish and guilty, polluted and enslaved ; and that our wisdom and righteousness, our sanctification and redemption, are in Christ, 30 who is made unto us of God all this, and indeed all in all. Then shall we know, and not till then, what true glory means, even when we can abase ourselves to the dust in his presence, and have learned only to glory in the Lord. 31
208 He had preached in the demonstration of the Spirit ;
SECT. IV.
The apostle farther illustrates the reasons for which he had declined all ostentation of eloquence, zvhen he came among' the Corinthi- ans ; and particularly insists on the extraordinary nature of the facts and doctrines he was to teach ; which were of a much higher original than any discoveries xvhich human wit or learn- ing could make, and were to be traced up to the immediate teach- ings of the Holy Spirit ; their nature being so wonderful, that it rvas difficult for the corrupted minds of men to receive them> even when they were taught. 1 Cor. II. 1, to the end.
1 Corinthians II. 1. icor. II. l.
sect, y HAVE observed that the design of God in A N D I, breth- lv' JL the gospel is of a very humbling nature, ad- "^- ren' when I
ICor. mirably calculated to stain the pride of human n^wkh exc'eUe^y ii. 1 glory, and bring men to boast in him alone, of speech, or of wis- And with truth and pleasure, /can say to you, dom> declaring unto my brethren, that in perfect harmony with this g* Ae testim™y of wise and excellent scheme, when I first came among you, I came not with the pomp of lan- guage? or worldly wisdom, with the laboured charms of eloquence, or philosophy : for I re- membered, that I was declaring to you no hu- man invention, which needed or admitted such ornaments or recommendations, but was ex- hibiting the testimony of God to a plain fact, for which I produced authentic evidence by visible Divine operations. I therefore endeavoured to exhibit it in as intelligible a way as I could, and treated it as one who believed that it really came from God, and so needed not the var- 2 nishing of human art. For /was previously 2 For I determine determined in my mind, that fond as I knew vou ed not to know any
were of refined speculation, and polite address, thin^ Tam0T1S y?u> t u * .i h i i ip 'save Jesus Christ,
/ would appear to knozv,b and employ myself to and him crucified, make known, nothing among you,c but Jesus, as the Christ, the great promised Messiah of the Jews, even that crucifed person* against whom
a The pomp of language.'] This certainly word yivacrx.ee, is used by Pindar, fOlymp.
alludes to the vain aiiectation of sublimity xiii ) and it is most natural to give it that
and subtilty so common among the Greeks signification here.
of that age, and very remote from the true « Among you.'] There seems a peculiar eloquence in which (as was observed emphasis in this expression ; as if the above) our apostle did so remarkably excel, apostle had said, I did not change my usual L'Enfant thinks, he refers to his not being method at Corinth, and you know with perfectly master of the Greek language in what glorious success it was attended, all its purity and elegance with which the <* Even that crucified person : k&i <rx1ov Corinthians spoke it ; but I prefer the for- srat/^syov.] The Jewsand heathens prob- mer sense, as more suitable to the original, ably gave Christ this name by way of con- Appear to blow.} In that sense, the tempt ; but St. Paul declares, that instead
that their faith might depend on the power of God. 209
so manv scandals are raised. Yet did I resolve sect. steadily to maintain the doctrine of his cross, 1V- and endeavour to exalt its honours wherever I 7T~~ came, not excepting your opulent and polite ^ 2
3 And I was with citv. And to this plan you know I resolutely 3 youin weakness,and acihered, though / was with uou in weakness. in fear, and m much , . r ^ . * . ,/. r T 1 trembling 1 fl"" in fear, and in much trembling ; tor 1 know
I had enemies about me on every side, (Acts xviii. 6, 9,) and laboured under natural disad- vantages, (2 Cor. x. 10,) and the force of the prejudice which I had to encounter was strong.
4 Andmyspeech, And you well know, that my stoeech in private, 4 and my preaching and my preaching \x\ public, [was] not in the per- fog ^dfo? man^ «**? discourses of human wisdom* eloquence wisdom, but in dem- or philosophy, nor with that pomp and sophis- onstration of the trv of argument which the learned men of the Spirit, and of pow- world are so ready to affect# But far from be-
ing contemptible on that account, it had other much nobler recommendatiuns ; for it was in the demonstration of the Spirit, and of power, by the most convincing evidence, arising, both from the prophecies of the Old Testament in- spired by the Holy Ghost, and from the mirac- ulous energy which he hath exerted in and by the apostles, and other ministers of the New.
5 That your Faith And on this I laid the whole stress ; that your 5 should not stand in fofofr should not depend on the wisdom, reason, tl™^lTot™ "M'ess of men , but on the fever of God* God. much surer foundation, which shews how little
reason you have to value yourselves on any appearance of the former.
6 Howbeit, we Nevertheless, though we want what is com- 6 speak wisdom a- m0nly called human wisdom, yet we speak the pTrffct^^yefno! tmest and most excellent wisdom among those the wisdom of this who are perfect, and if I may so express it, corn- world, nor of the pletcly initiated into these Divine mysteries; princes of this world, sucyl wt\\ instructed and experienced souls will
bear witness to its incomparable excellence. But we speak not the wisdom of this world, nor of the rulers of this zuorld ; nor that which is admired and sought by the great politicians of
«f concealing- this as an infamy and scan- and tfce Holy Spirit, as what he had taught
dal, it was the main thing- lie insisted them, though not expressly included in
upon; as indeed all the must important the doctrine of the crucifixion
doctrines of the gospel stand in a close and e Persuasive discourses of human wisdom."]
natural connection with it. And no doubt This seems to be the just rendering ot the
bur he took them in that connection ; for expression, crs/So/c £a6§a<;r/v»? tqqi'm Koyots,
he refers in the course of these epistles, to and so, I think, it is rendered by the eel*
several doctrines relating- to the Father, ebrated Archbishop of Cambray.
VOL. 4. £8
glO He had preached the hidden wisdom of God ;
sect, the age, whether Jews or Gentiles, 'who never- that cometonau^
iv- theless shall soon be brought doxvn and abolish-
ed, shall find difficult and dreadful scenes aris-
1.Cgr' ing, in which all their boasted sagacity and
jr penetration will be of no avail. f 2?wf we,taught 7 But we speak
of God to despise the transient vanities which !he wisdom of God , , , , l , , , . r . , in a mystery, even*
delude themyspeak what must be infinitely more the bidden wisdom,
worthy your most attentive consideration and which God ordained xep-ard ;* for it is the xvisdom of God himself in a before the world un.-
i • • i l • l to our priory i
mystery : that mysterious wisdom, xvhzch was 6 '
long hidden and entirely unknown, and now ap- pears to contain wonders which no understand- ing of man or angel can fully penetrate ; even that wisdom which God from eternal ages* pre- determined in the secret of his own all compre- hending mind, for the great purposes of our final
8 salvation and glory. h A wisdom this, which 8 Which none of
none of the Jewish rulers of this our are, or of tne , rulers of this
. , ' *, *V, J j • :«. z world knew : for
the heathen that were concerned in it, knew ; had they kn(nvn ity
for fthey had indeed knoivn [it,] they would not they would not have
by any means'* have presumed to have crucified crucified the Lord
one so greatly their superior, as the Lord of glo- ot£lory-
ry ; wicked as they were, they would for their
own sakes have been afraid to attack the Son of
God, his long promised Messiah, had they been
thoroughly apprized of his high character and
9 dignity. But [this is] as it is written,*- (Isa. lxiv. 9 But as it is writ*
f Politicians of the age, &.C-3 Mr. Locke e From eternal ages'] To what I have insists upon it, as an observation of great just said of my reasons for not interpreting- importance, (hat eua-y x]@r generally sig- this of the time of setting up the Jewish mfies the Jewish economy ; and supposes economy, I must add, that it signifies little, that the apostle here also aims a silent to endeavour to bring such expressions stroke at the Jewish teacher that sei him down to any period of time. If it be grant- self up in opposition to him, and refers to ed, that they intend any thing previous to the approaching destruction of the Jews the existence of those to whom they refer, by the Romans. And Mr. L'Enfant agrees the same difficulties will still lie in the with this, only explaining it of the learned way ; nor is it possible to avoid them, rabbies of their synagogues. But as the h Oar final salvation and glory.] L'En- Jewish magistrates, or scribes were not /ant explains this, of the glory of the apos- the only princes in crucifying Christ, (com- ties, in being appointed to publish this pare Acts iv. 27,) and as the word xicev, revelation ; but the sense we have given has sometimes undoubtedly a more exten- equally suits the phrase, and is much more sive signification ; (compare Rom. xii. 2 ; sublime and important. Gal. i. 4; Eph.ii.2; chap. vi. 12 ; 2 Tim. • tfot by any means'] aiatv, is an ex- iv. 10 ; Tit. ii. 12 ; and even in this epistle, pression winch seems to have this force, chap, iii- 18, and the next chapter, iv 4 ;) Compare Luke xxiii. 34 and as St Paul's observation here may so k As it is written, 8cc ] The context in well be applied to Gentile, as well as Jew- Isa. lxiv may well be explained, to express jsh princes, I saw no reason for limiting the Church's earnest cietire of the manifestation tl)e sense, which I never choose to do, of the glories of the Messiah's kingdom; and without some apparent necessity. On the I think it more probable, that this isa^o- same principle, I have receded from Mr. tationof those words, with some little va- Locke's interpretation of the next verse. mtion, than that it refers to a passage said
not according to the spirit of the world, but of God : 21i
life, Eye hath not 4,) when the prophet, speaking of the bless- sect.
S v wT hfardi m& ui the Messiah's kingdom, sa^ s, Eye hath '"• neitherhave enteied ~ . . , p , .' , ,
into the heart of not aeeni neither hath ear heard, neitht r have en- "~~~~ man the things which tered into the heart of man, what glorious things ^ 9' God hath prepared God hath prepared for them that love him. Nor for them that love ^nA tu •■ 1 • ! u
him> naa the generality oi mankind, or even the
people who enjoyed the benefit of the Jewish scripture, any just conception of the nature of this sublime plan, and the method by which it
10 But God hath was to be accomplished. But God hath reveal' 10 revealed them unto td[them\ to us Christians, and especially to us
us b\ his sprit: tor r- „,^ f, , 1 A i- • • ' . c
the spirit searcheth lm aPl sties, fy the extraordinary msj nation of all things, yea, the his Spirit, who intimately and lully knows them : deep dungs of Cod.jbr the Spirit searcheth and penetrates all things, even the deep things cf God, the profoundest mysteries of his counsels, and his gospel. (Com- pare Rom. xvi. 25 ; Eph. i. 9 ; chap. iii. 3, 5,
11 For what man 7.) And well may he be acquainted with ail 11 knoweth the things these things ; for who of mankind knoweth the ofa man, save the ., • r \ * t\ ■ • 1
spirit of man, which tfungs °fa man: the secrct recesses ot his mind, is in him ? even so on many occasions, and in many circumstances, the things of God unless it be the Spirit ofa man which is in him,1
the split' of xTod.bUt vvhic!1 knows '* b>" consciousness, to a degree of certainty which no observation or reasoning can produce in another ; *>o also no one knoweth the things of God, but the Spirit of God 'himself, svho is intimately conscious of all, and can conceal, or discover, whatever he pleases.
12 Now we have Now this is entirely to the present purpose ; 12 received, not the ror tne Hp{r'lt xvhkh we have received, is not that spirit of the world, ~ . , ' 1 1 1 1
but the Spirit which °j l'ie world,v\or do we go v. rn ourselves by those is of God ; that we carnal views which engross and enslave so great a part of mankind ; Out we have received, in large and liberal supplies, that Spirit, which is from God, and which is the nob. est of his gifts to the children of men, by which their minds are both informed and regulated ; that so we might both notionaily and experimentally knoxo
to have been found in an apocryphal book of them. They must signify the perfect
ascribed to Elijah, (which probably was a acquaintance with all the Di\ine schemes
forgery of much later date than this time,) and purposes which the Holy Spirit has,
where these words are indeed extant, be- and which the apostle's argument directly
ing perhaps transcribed from St Paul. proves, that no creature can have : so that it
1 The spirit of a man ] I do not appre- seems a glorious proof of the Deity of the
hend that the distinction between the soul Spirit, and has accordingly been urged as
andspirit, to which some refer these words, such, bv all who have defended that im»
is of great importance in the interpretation portant doctriue.
312 And in words dictated by the Holy Spirit ;
sect, the things which are freely given us by God : might know th*
iv- Which we aUo make it our business to speak, things that are freely - i ^ i M . it ffiven to us of God.
and to communicate to others, not in words die- 6 iq whirh »h,n<r.
1 Cor. . , , , . . , . , AO which uiings
ii. 13 tatea by human wisdom, to excite men s cunosi- also we speak, not ty, amuse their imaginations, or gain their ap- in the words which, plause , but in those dictated by the Holy Spirit > ^^SSSktU and consequently best adapted to convey such HohGhostteacheth; ideas as he would impart, and to impress the comparing spiritual hearts and consciences of men, with a reverent things with, spiritual, and deep sense of those holy mvsteries : and this we do with all serious care and attention, ex* plaining such spiritual 'and sublime Mz/7£\s by spir- itual n [words,'] suggested by him as best adapt- 14 ed to them, But in the mean time, vain and 14 But the natural foolish men find a great deal in our preaching "ian receiveth not .. ii- • a 1 • • 6 the things of the
to cavil at, and object against. And it is no spirit of God ; for
wonder they do ; for the animal man,0 who they are foolishness continues under the influence of his appetites unto nim : nehnep and passions, and is a stranger to the noble ex- becaus^^ey^are ercises and principles of the Divine life, receiv- spiritually discern, eth not, with any inward relish or sense, the ed» things of the Spirit of God, which are too sub- lime and refined for his low, corrupted and de- generate taste ;for in proportion to the di gree in which they are full of Divine Wisdom, they will appear foolishness to him ; neither can he rightly know [them,] whilst he continues in his present state, and under such unhappy preju- dices as these \for they are spiritually discerned, and a man must have a spiritual taste, formed by the influences of the Holy Spirit upon his heart, before he will thoroughly enter into their 15 excellence. But the spiritual man, whose heart, 15 But he that is illuminated and sanctified by the Divine Spirit, spiritual judgeth all is set on spiritual and noble objects, discerneth tainSs» ?et he him- all things about him rightly, while he himself is
■ Those dictated by the Holy Spirit.'] ing all that the learned and judicious Dr. This expression may certainly convince Owen hath said one wav oil this text, or us, of the great regard which we ought Dr. Claget, and Dr. Slebbing another, I always to maintain to the words of scrip- have taken that which seems to me the ture ; and ma> especially teach ministers due medium, and for the fanher vin- how attentively they should study its dication of this exposition, must refer to beauties, and how careful they should be Clifford, in the 2<» volume of the Phcenix, to make it the support of their discourses, p. 544, and to my third letter to the Author of
n Explaining spiritual things, &c] This Christianity not founded on Argument, p. 39, sense ot «rU7.Kgiv0rt« occurs, Gen. xl. 8; 40, only remindingmy reader, that this andKumb.xv 04, m the Seventy. very word 4^«6f is rendered sensual,
o The animal man.] Without examm- Jam. iii. 15 ; Jude, ver. 19.
for the apostles have the mind of 'Christ* 213
self is judged of no discerned bij no man ; by none of those who are sect.
1Dan- most forward and heady in their censures ; but 1V*
remains like a man endowed with sight, among _ those born blind, who are incapable of appre- ^ 15" hending what is clear to him, and amidst their own darkness cannot participate of, nor under- stand, those beautiful ideas and pleasing sens- ations which light pours upon him. 16 For who hath And surely, if you consider matters aright, 16
t^Tordf ttfhf -VOU Cannnt much WOnder at this' F» wh°
may instruct him ? hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath Put we have the instructed him f* There must undoubtedly be mind of Christ. jn ^ Divine counsels, many secret and hid- den things, and a man must have a mind, capa- cious as that of the blessed God himself, to take upon him to judge of his schemes, and arraign his conduct. But we, even I Paul, and my brother apostles, have the mind of Christy who is the incarnate wisdom of God himself; and therefore we are not to be called to the bar of those who arrogantly pretend, merely on the foot of human reason, to censure us, as some of your presumptuous teachers do, to their own shame, and the detriment of those that hearken to their suggestions.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let it be the resolution of every Christian, and especially the verse determination of every minister, with St, Paul, to knoxu nothing 2 but "Jesus Christ, even him that was crucified : to esteem this the most important of all knowledge, to cultivate it in their own minds, and endeavour to propagate it to others. With this Di- 1 vine science, shall those ministers of the gospel, who knew least of the excellency of speech and the enticing words of man! s wis- dom, do more important things for the reformation of the world, and the salvation of souls, than without it, the greatest masters of language, or adepts in philosophy, will ever be able to effect. Let the princes of this world boast of the knowledge and refined
P Who hath instructed him.'] Some good establishing his authority which had been
interpreters, and particularly Mr. Pyle and suspected among them ; }et he does not
Dr. Guyse, explain this of the spiritual directly propose, but obliquely insinuate,
man ; but it seems more agreeable to the arguments against such suspicions ; argu-
construction, and its connection with what ments which might possess their minds
follows, by him, to understand God. before they were aware of what he in-
1 We have the mind of Christ.] This part tended to effect by them. This important
of the epistle is very artificially conducted, remark will ottcn present itself to the at-
He is now aiming at the great point of tentive reader of St. Paul's epistles*
214 Refections on the preaching of Christ by the power of God.
sect, policy which is so soon to perish, by which so many of their sub-
iv- jects perish, and sometimes themselves before their time. In.
*—■— " how many instances does it leave them to imitate the destruc-
vers^ tive maxims of those, who, under pretence of public good, but
8 really under the instigation of the basest private passions, cruci- fied fesus, the adorable Saviour, the Lord of glory.
May God teach us more of that hidden wisdom which they who are truly initiated into real Christianity know, and which
9 opens upon us views and hopes, beyond what eye hath seen, or ear heard, or it hath particularly and fully entered into the heart of man to conceive. There is no need we should distinctly con- ceive it. It is enough that we know in the general, it is what God hath prepared for them that love him; which consideration may surely teach us to trample under our feet that which he so often bestows on them who hate him, and are abhorred by him; on those with whom he is angry every day*
May that Spirit, -which searcheth all things, even the hidden
12 things of God, give us more deeply and affectionately to know the things zvhich are freely given us of God, and to adore that free grace from which we receive them ! These things we learn
13 with the highest advantage from the holv scriptures, where they are delivered in words which the Holy Ghost taught : in words therefore, the most admirably adapted to express those spiritual and sublime ideas they were intended to communicate : In which words, consequently, we learn to speak of the things of God with the exactest propriety and the truest edification.
May we be enabled spiritually to discern them, with whatever
1*4 contempt they may be treated by natural, that is, by animal men ;
by those, who, though conceited of their rational powers, can
relish little or nothing but what relates to this low and sensual
15 life. Conscious of that inward discerning, which discovers all things to us in their true light, even things of infinite import- ance, may we pit) thatundiscerning rashness of blind arrogance and pride, with which some, who think themselves the wisest in proportion to the degree in which they are the most wretched of mankind, may treat us, and not only us, but that gospel which
16 is our glory and our joy. We have the mind of Christ delivered to us by his holy apostles, who were intimately and miraculously instructed in it. Let us humbly receive the oracles they deliver ; and whilst others are presuming haughtily to censure them, may we think ourselves happy, if, with meek subjection to their un- erring authority, we may sit at the feet of such teachers, and regulate our lives by their instructions !
jffe could not speak to the Corinthians, but as to babes in Christ, 215
SECT. V.
The apostle reproves the carnality of the Corinthians, in contend- ing about human teachers, and urges many important considera- tions to cure them oj so unbecoming a temper, 1 Cor. III. 1 — 9.
1 Cor HI. 1. * CORINTHIANS III. 1.
A ND I, b.eth- "I" HAVE been speaking of that great plain-
**-, rcn» coul(l not A ness with which I addressed mvself to vou speak unto \ou as i T , , , «
unto spiritual', but as when \ came to preach the gospel among you unto carnal, e\en as at Corinth ; and /hope, my brethren, vou will «mto babes in Christ. not despise me for it : for truly, as it became my character as an apostle of Christ, so it suit- ed yours, as being under the power of preju- dices, which so far prevailed, that even when you were converted to the profession of Christ- ianity, I coidd not speak unto you as unto spirit- ual persons, who had made any attainments in religion, proportionable to the illuminations and influences of the Spirit, which vou had re- ceived : but was obliged in many instances to address you, as those who were still in too great a measure, carnal in your temper and views, and therefore were but as babes in Cnrist,* and beginners in the Divine life. I might have said sublimer things, and in a more elevated manner ; but found so much pride and faction among you, that it was necessary to insist much upon the plain and fundamental doctrines of the cross, rather than on things, which, if they might have suited your inclinations better, 3 I have fed you would have suited your circumstances less. 1 2 with milk, and not was forced lo ch to vou, as to persons weak
with meat : for hith- . c * r ,- ' . r ,
as intants ; and so jeed you zvith milk* which I
did as it were pour into your mouths with a tenderness, like that of a mother, or a nurse, when feeding her sucking child ; and could not conveniently feed you with strong meat. I waved discoursing on some of those doctrines
a Babes in Christ.'] By explaining this exactly signifies, I give you to drink ; but
of beginners in the Divine life, or such as as that rendering would not suit the other
had made but little proficiency in it, we word with which it is connected, strong
reconcile this with those passages which meat, I thought it best to retain our <ver-
speak of the eminency of their gifts. 1 Cor. sion. Parallel instances to this manner of
t. 5 ; 2 Cor. viii. 7. expression are produced by Mr. Blackball,
h Feed you <with milk."} The word (ttoIicta, in his Sacred Classics, Vol. I. p. 72.
216 He tells them of their envying, and strife, &c,
which left room for the curiosities of sublimer erto ye were not a-
speculation, and admitted of the greatest orna- ble t0 bearit> neither r e j« c / ,.u yet now are ye able,
ments or discourse, because ye were not then ' J
able [to bear it ;] nor indeed are ye yet able ; as
I perceive by the account which our brethren
3 give of your present state. For it evidently 3 For ye are yet appears,' bv what I hinted above, that ye are carnal ? for whereas yet carnal, still under the influence of weak, and J^^SSWg indeed sinful, prejudices. I appeal to your and divisions, are ye own consciences on this occasion for the proof not carnal, and walk of this : ivhile [there is] emulation, and conten- as men '
tion, and factions among you, are you not indeed carnal P and do ye not zvalk and conduct your- selves, as unregenerate men do ? So that by this behaviour, a stranger would not know that you were Christians, or see any thing in you above uninstructed and unsanctioned nature,
4 For when you eagerly contend about the hon- 4 For while one ours of this or that teacher, and set him up as saitb~ l am of Paul> the head of a distinguishing party ; so that one *$££* \T™t says, I am for Paul, and another, /am for carnal ? Apollos,6- I admire the sublime sentiments of
the one, and I the fine language and address of the other ; are ye not carnal P and do ye not talk in the spirit of your heathen neighbours, who have their favourite philosophers and ora-
5 tors too ? And is this language for Christ- 5 Who then is ians ? Who then is Paul P and zvho [is] Apollos P Paill> and who is A- For what reason do you regard either the one Kw^etu^ or the other ? Is it for no consideration but
that of talents, which they have in common with many who are strangers to the gospel ? Or ought it not rather to be in a different view ? even because they are the ministers of Christ, by whose means you have been instructed in his
e Ornaments of discourse] If any think probable to me, especially from the ttxt
that the use of them might have been a just referred to, that he chose this name,
proper condescension to their weakness, it that lie might give no offence, and to shew
is to be remembered, that the emulation that he should lament and condemn any
of eloquence so ready to prevail among division among- them, though it were in
them, might have rendered such anindul- favour of himself, or the dearest friend he
gence dangerous. had in the world I cannot think St. Paul
d I for Apollos."] Mr. Locke fancies, would have described the false apostle-, if
(comparing chap. iv. 6,) that by Apollos, there were any one person who might be
Paul means that Jewish teacher who was so called, as watering his plantation, which
set up in opposition to him, and came a- he rather wasted ; or have spoken of him-
mong them, after he had preached the gos- self, and that messenger of Satan, as one ;
■pil to them ; but it seems much more as he does verse 8.
But to his and Apollo? labours God gave the increase ■: 21 7
ed, even as the Lord religion, and under whose teachings ye have be- sect.
gave to every man I ft wed and embraced it ; and because they have y' humbly attempted to do their part for this great 1 Cor> purpose, even as the Lord gave to every man \\i 5
6 I have planted, both furniture and success. / have planted a 6 Apollos watered ; Christian church among you ; Apollos has since but God gave the f d it by his affecting and useful addresses, increase. , ...J ^ N . . ° ~, , , ,*
(Acts xvm. 27,) but it was God who gave the
increase, and caused the plantation thus watered to grow : no labourer can make his seed spring up without the influence of heaven, sunshine,
7 So then, nei- and rain. When you come therefore to com- ther is he that plant- pare our part with that of God, it appearcth eth *n>* *""& "ei* even as nothing, in the comparison. We freely 7 ethr; buV GoTthat °wn, that how highly soever you may think of giveth the increase, us, he that plant eth is nothing at all, and he that
watereth ; but God, zvhoby his efficacious Spirit and grace giveth the increase, is all in all.
8 Now he that But as for this opposition which you make 8 planteth,andhethat between us, and this 2eal with which you con- aTiTeverv man shall tend for one aSamst another, it is altogether receive his own re- unreasonable and absurd : for he that planteth9 ward, according to and he that watereth, are one ye we are united feis own labour. jn mterest, and united in design and affection ;
so that instead of being pleased, we are rather displeased and grieved, with these invidious comparisons in favour of either. Our great concern is, to please our great Lord, to whom we are shortly to give up our account, and from, whom we shall receive, every one, his own proper rervurd according to his own labour, and not ac- cording to the prejudices of our fellow servants
9 For we are either for, or against us. For we are not $ labourers together lords and proprietors of the church, nor persons with God : ye are ^^ nsiVe independent schemes of our own to
carry on ; but we are the fellow labourers of God,{ the great Master of the family. Te are
e Are one."] This is, (as Mr. Cradoch and the awful account of it to be given up> well observes, in his Apost -Hist, p 156,) to God. A subject familiar to his own; another cogent argument against divisions; mind; and so proper for their teachers, that, though their labours were different, that if it render the epistle something less and their rewards proportionable, yet they regular, it balances the account by render- had all in the general one office, and were ing it much more useful, employed as workers together by God, to
plant the seeds of grace and holiness in the f The fellow labourers of God."] This
souls of men, and to bring them on to per- is the exact import of a-vytpyoi Q&, which
fection. He here introduces an excellent our version renders, labourers together with
discourse, of the happy consequences God ; an improper rendering on every
of faithfulness ill the ministerial work, account.
VOL. 4, 29
218 Reflections on our attachment to human names and parties'*
sect, the husbandry of God, which we are to cultivate, God*s husbandry, y*.
y- that ye may bring forth fruit for him. [Te are] are God'« building-, ~ the building of God, which we are to endeavour — °g to advance ; that he may dwell in you, as in
his holy temple, and glorify his name among
you.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Who that wishes the welfare of the church of Christ, must 1 not lament those sad remainders of carnality, which are often to be found among them who have the greatest advantage for be- coming spiritual ; while the same contentious principles, fer- mented, no doubt, by the same malignant enemy of the whole body, breathe in so many of its members, and diffuse a kind of
3 poison, which at once swells and torments it ? What envyings^ and strife* and factions, among those who ought to join as breth- ren, and to know but one interest ! What a desire, in many in- stances, to increase the burdens of each other, instead of bearing them with friendly sympathy !
4 May Christians be cured of this dishonourable and fatal attach- ment to distinguished parties, and human names ! May minis- ters feel more of that generous and noble spirit which this great apostle expresses ! His reasoning hath the same force still. Ministers are still intended to be only the instruments of pro- ducing and establishing faith in their hearers, and still depend,
$t 6> 7 as entirely as ever, upon the blessing of God to give the increase to their labours. To that may they daily look ; and be sensible that they are nothing without it ; and that with it, their part is so small, that they hardly deserve to be mentioned. May their hands and hearts be more united ; and retaining a due sense of 9 the honour which God doth them, in employing them in his vineyard, and in his building, may they faithfully labour, not as for themselves, but for the great Proprietor, and till the day 8 come, when he will remember them in full proportion to their fidelity and diligence.
The apostle Paul had laid the foundation >- 219
SECT. VI.
As a useful lesson both to teachers and private Christians, in the present state of the Corinthian church, the apostle reminds them of that great trial 'which every man's work was to undergo, the great guilt of defiling God's temple, the vanity of human wisdom in the sight oj God, and the great happiness of the true believer in that universal grant which God had made him of every thing necessary to his welfare* 1 Cor. III. 10, to the end,
I Cor. III. 10. I Corinthians III. 10.
A CCORD1NGT HAVE spoken of you as God's build- sect. ** to the grace of J_ in~ . and in that view, have the pleasure V1" «„°to ^;ClaVlgwiesen to say, that in my first preaching amongst you, ~ master builder I when you were entire strangers to the first &, iq have laid the foun- principles of the gospel, according to the meas- bul£han"r «re of the grace of God given to me ; to which But let every man I desire to refer the honour ot all that 1 am, take heed how he and of all that I do, in this excellent work ; / huildsth thereupon. have been enabled to act in the character of a skilful architect, or master builder : for with all due care and application, have I laid the great foundation, which hath strength sufficient to bear all the stress even of our eternal hopes. And one, and another, whom God calls to labour among you, buildeth thereon, for the further edification of your church, and of the souls of its particular members : but let every one care- fully see to it, hoiv he buildeth thereon, and what
II For other foun- superstructure he raises. This is all indeed 11 dation can no man that remams to be done : for other solid/oMtt- lay than that is laid, . . ,, , \ r .. , . • i._j„ which is Jesus dation no one is able to lay, beside what is all eacly
Christ. laid, which is Jesus Christ* the great founda-
tion stone, which God hath laid in Zion, elect and precious ; and I take it for granted, no one who calls himself a Christian will attempt 12 Now if any to lay any other. If any man build, I say, 12
man build upon this uf)on tn-ls foundation, let him look to the mate-
ioundation, trold, sil- . ■. i C\' i u *i,~- u^ m..,:oQ.
ver, precious stones, nals and nature of his work ; whether he raise
wood, hay, stubble : a stately and magnificent temple upon it, adorn- ed as it were, like the house of God at Jerusa- lem, with gold 'and silver, [and] large, beautiful, and costly stones ; [or] a mean hovel, consist- ing of nothing better than planks of xvoody roughly put together, and thatched with hay [and] stubble ; that is, let him look to it, whether
a Which is Jesus Christ.] L 'Enfant Christ ; but I think the sense given in our Would render it, even thist that Jesus is the text much nobler.
-1
"
m
H
r.v
11^- • ■•__- _(:
n-
i: ::'r::::-:-:
- uaflNii
r.-
■-.
r-.i-:
■ ■ tm
,220 and it became others to take heed how they built thereon*
sect, he teach the substantial vital truths which VI- do indeed belong to Christianity, and which it
T~ was intended to support and illustrate ; or set
1 Cor. . . ir rr , i • i
y|g himself to propagate vain subtleties and con- ceits on the one hand, or legal rites and Jew* ish traditions on the other ; which, though they do not absolutely destroy the foundation, dis- grace it, as a mean edifice would do a grand and expensive foundation, laid with great pomp
13 and solemnity. But to prevent this, let me se- *3 Every man'*
riously admonish vou, that whatever anv man's w°rkalull be, mad©
, • , /, • ' . , . manifest. For the
work may be, and however it may be covered, dav siian declare it,
and as it were hid behind the scaffolding, every because it shall be
one's -work shall ere long be made manifest. For revealed by fire ; and
the great day, which is approaching, shall lay it ery man^VoTk^f
open, because it shall then be as it were discov- what sort it is.
ered by fire ; yea, the fire of that great day of
general conflagration, when the heavens shall
pass away with a great noise, and the elements
shall melt with fervent heat, shall prove every
14 tnan'g work, of what kind it is.h It shall stand 14 If any man's a severe examination, which will as soon ex- work abide which he pose the vanity of many things, which some KlSSSSKS admired preachers value themselves upon, and ward.
for which they are extolled by their hearers, as the flame of some mighty burning shews the difference between the stability of a straw roof and a marble wall. And then if any manJs sit* perstructure abide the test, and be approved, he will not only have the comfort of it in his own mind, which is an immediate and perma- nent satisfaction ; but he shall also, receive a glorious reward from Christ, the great Head of the church, and Proprietor of the building, in comparison of which the applauses of men, or any thing they can bestow, deserve not to
15 be mentioned by the name of a reward. But 15 If anv man's if any man's work be then burnt up ; if on that WOIt s,ha11 £e burnt» trial it be found like the combustible and mean he shaU suffer loss ; materials which I represented by the wood,
the hay, and the stubble ; the consequence is, that he will sustain a proportionable loss.c He
h The day shall prove every man's work."] * Sustain a proportionable loss."] I can-
It is so very unnatural, with Dr. Whitby, not but fear, that an application to such
to interpret this of the time of the destruc- niceties of unprofitable learning, as those,
tion of Jerusalem, or of any approaching- in which some, who have the charge of
persecutions of the Christian church, that souls, spend almost the whole of their
one cannot but wonder, that critics of char- time, to the neglect of the vitals of Christ -
acter should have adopted such a sense. ianity, will be found in this day, lost labour.
Christians are the temple of God: 22t
but he himself shall will find he has been spending his time and sect,
fey fire?* ' **' S°' ^ strenSth to little P"rPose> ancl *MW lost a great vi-
deal of that reward which he might, through
Divine grace, have secured, had he applied \£°{§ himself with vigour and zeal to the proper la- bours of a gospel minister. Tet, if he be upon the whole a good man, who hath built upon Christ as the foundation, and, on the terms of the gospel, committed his soul to him, he shall himself be saved, and find mercv of the Lord ; though in comparison with that more abundant entrance into his kingdom which others will have, it mav be sa^d, that he is saved with ex- treme difficulty, and as a man whose h mse is in flames while he is in it, and who is therefore forced with great terror to escape through the fire,d sustaining the loss of every thing but his life. 16 Know ye not, Again, before I dismiss this topic of vour be- i£
that ye are the tern- ing the building of God, let me lead you into
pie or God, and that r _i a ■ , ' • .
the Spirit of God some farther reflections, and ask you seriously,
dwelleth in you. Knoxv ye not that ye are the temple of God Pc that the whole body of Christian converts is dedicated to his peculiar service, and honour- ed by his most gracious presence, as the Spirit
Though such as employ themselves chiefly will,) amidst the flames of the last confla-
to inculcate in their preaching-, doctrines, gration, ( Flan. First Resur. p 44,) the text
ceremonies, or forms of human invention, will admit so fair a sense on the interpre- comenearerthe case immediately referred tation here given, that I cannot persuade
to here. L'Enfant refers this loss to the myself from hence, without farther evi-
reproach and shame which such shall suf- dence, that numbers of holy souls, who
fer before the tribunal of Christ. have long been glorified in heaven, will be d Through thefire~\ To be as a brand reunited to their bodies, which are to be
plucked out of the burning, is well known, as raised in glory, to be in the first moments,
a proverbial expression, to signify a narrow of that anion terrified and tormented,- though
escape from extreme danger. Compare it should be but forever so short a time.
Zech. iii. 2 ; Amos iv. 11 ; and especially That the Pagans, as well as some of the"
Isa. xxxiii. 11, 12; to which some have Jathers, had a notion of some such pur^ato-
thought the apostle here alludes. Aiu. -rup^r, ry, Eisner has shewn in the passage cited
(Jude 23,) is put for passing through the above.
fre, asS'fvf*]®', (1 Pet. iii. 20,) signifies e Vou are the temple of God.] Eisner
to be saved from the water, by passing hath many passages here, from Philo
through it, as the ark did. The learned Plato, and other writers, in which they
Eisner, who urges and illustrates these in- represent a virtuous mind as the temple of
stances, shews, that the most approved God, and in which heathens speak in the
heathen writers use the phrase in this highest and strongest terms, of the obliga-
sense. ( Observ. Vol. II. p 78.) Many di- tions men are under to keep these his tem-
vines have well shewn how far this text is pies inviolate and unpolluted. And if, as
from giving any support to a popish pwga- Mr. Locke supposes, Paul's chief opposer
tory. And though Mr. Fleming follows was a Jew, the vast veneration he would
many of the ancient/afAer^, in explaining of course have for the temple at Jerusa-
it of some terror, or pain, which Christians lem, would add great weight to this ar.
of very imperfect character may be expos- gument with, respect to liim and his fol-
§d to, when they rise, (as he supposes they lowers.
-222 If any man destroy his temple, God will destroy him*
sect, of God drvelkth in you, and you thereby appear Vl- to be consecrated to himself ? Now if any one 17 If any man de-
defile, or destroy the temple of God, it may well file /he temple of
ICor. , ' , , S . «.•> J • i cu- God, him shall God
Ui. 17 beapprehended,thatG^,everjealousofhisown destrov : for the tern- honour, will destroy him. And you may assure pie of G >d is holy, yourselves from this view, that whatever preach- which temple ye are. ing, or whatever conduct, tends to diminish its purity and glory, will be very severely resent- ed by him ; even much more than the violation of the place, (great as that impiety and provo- cation was,) where he so long caused his name to dwell upon Mount Zion. For the temple of God, considered as such, is undoubtedly holyy and awful. Much more then must that be so, which he hath erected by his grace in the breasts of intelligent creatures, and sanctified to himself, as the everlasting residence of his peculiar complacency. (Compare Isa. lvii. 15 ; chap. lxvi. 1, 2.) Now ye are this [temple ;] each of you, if a true Christian, is such a sacred shrine, and the whole Christian church the com- plete and magnificent building. It therefore becomes every member of it, to be very careful how he behaves, and what he teaches among you ; lest he should commit an evil, of the enor- mity of which he may notbe immediately aware.
18 I know there are those among you whose 18 Let no ma* pride and selfconceit may lead them to despise deceive himself. If this admonition, especially as coming from me ; seemeth tTbe^/ise but let no man deceive himself with vain specu- in this world, let him lations of his own worth and abilities. If any become a fool, that one of you seem to be wise in this world, if he he m*? be wise' value himself upon what is commonly called
wisdom among Jews or Gentiles, let him become a fool, that he may be wise indeed. Let him humbly acknowledge his own natural ignorance and folly, and embrace that gospel which the wisdom of the world proudly and vainly derides as foolishness, if he desire to approve him- self really and substantially wise, and to reap at last the honours and rewards of those who
19 are truly so in the sight of God. For all the 19 For the wis- boasted wisdom of this world is foolishness zvith dom of this world is God, who with one glance sees through all its ^SmZSS^ vanity ; as it is written, (Job v. 13,) He en- taketh the wise in tangleth the wise in their own crafty artifice, their own craftiness often ruining them by those designs which they
had formed with the utmost efforts of human
Christians belong to Christ, and all things are their* s : 223
20 And again, The policy, and were most intent upon executing, sect. Lord knoweth the Andagain, it is said elsewhere, (Psal. xciv. 11,). vL
tS^M^ The Lord kno™th the tUu8ht* °fthe ■**■ that ~v. they are vain* He sees, how they ensnare them- ^i. 2Q
selves in their own subtleties, and when they
think themselves most sagacious, are only
amused with their own sophistry and deceit.
21 Therefore let Therefore, upon the whole, (that I may re- 21 Do man glory in he . frQm whence J set out \ con. men : for all things . » • n -j
are your's : sidenng all 1 have said, and especially consid-
ering in what view the great God regards these things which we are so ready to value ourselves upon ; let none glory in men, or divide them- selves into parties, out of attachment to this or that teacher. For all things are your^s, and we in particular, are to be regarded, not as your lords and commanders, that you should list under our banners ; but rather as your servants.
22 Whether Paul, I except not myself, or the most honoured 22 or Apollos, or Ce- among mv brethren ; whether Paul, or Apollosy t^ortXo^ or Cephas, be in question, we are all equally things present, or your's, to serve you to the utmost of our abil- things to come : all hies, in the advancement of your best interests, are your s : Yea, I may go farther, and say, whether we
speak of the world, God will give you so much of it as shall be for your real good ; and indeed he supports its whole frame in a great measure for your sakes ; or if we survey life in all its various conditions, or death, and all its solemn harbingers and attendants, God will make the one, or the other, in different views advan- tageous to you, and will adjust the circum- stances of both with the kindest regard to your happiness. Things present* or future, the com- forts and privileges of this life on the one hand, or its afflictions and troubles on the other, and at length, the boundless felicity of the eternal state, where affliction and trouble shall be no more known ; all are, through the Divine grace, your's. Remember this, and let the thought raise your minds above these little things which now occasion such contention between you ; and be united in love, as God hath united you 23 And ye me in privileges and hopes. And bear in your 23 mind too, as the counterpart of this happy de- tail, that ye are Christ's, his property, his sub- jects, his people 5 and let that engage you to
"224 Reflections on the treasures and hopes of Christians y
sect, attend to his royal law of charity/ by which Christ's; and Christ
vi you raav be peculiarly known to be his. And as ts God's. " Christ [is] GW'.y, and refers all his services as lii 23 a Mediator, to his Father's glory, it will most effectually promote that great end of his ap- pearance, that you should learn such a subjec- tion of soul to him, and imbibe those candid and generous sentiments which I am labouring to produce and cherish in your minds.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse With what delight may the Christian survey this grand in- 21, 23 ventory, and conscious that he is Christ's, call all things his ozun t With what pleasure survey the various gifts and graces of min- isters, and consider them as given by God for his edification ! With what complacency look round on things present, and for- ward on things to come, in this connection, and call the -world his own ; and count not only life, but death, amongst his treasures ! Both in their different aspects, are subservient to the happy pur- pose of glorifying God : and surely, when by death we may do it more effectually, death should be more welcome than life. And welcome it must indeed be to every believer, as the ap- pointed means of transmitting him to the sight and enjoyment of God, and the possession of better blessings, than Paul, or Apollos, could ever describe, or any thing present, or any thing to come in this world, could ever afford.
Let these sublime views elevate the Christian above those occasions of contention, which, for want of ascending to such noble contemplations, are often the source of innumerable evils. And let us add to them that other consideration, that xve are the 16, 17 temples of the Holy Ghost ; if Christians indeed, we are inhab- ited by God, even by his Spirit. Let this engage us to take the strictest care, neither to defile ourselves, nor to injure our breth- ren ; lest, in either view, it should be resented and punished by the holy God, as a sacrilegious profanation. 19 Let us not overvalue the wisdom of this worlds since it is little regarded by God ; nor be greatly concerned, if fools account our wisdom, folly, and our life, madness. So censured they the prophets, and apostles, before us ; nor did our Master himself escape the calumny and outrage. We shall be happy enough,
f Royal law of charity.] No1 hing- could which were common to them all, as it
feave a greater efficacy to put an end to would tend to sweeten their spirits, and
the contentions, so prevalent among- the inspire them with honourable and affec-
Christians at Corinth, than the considera- tionate sentiments with respect to their
tion of those high privileges and hopes brethren.
and their obligation to build so as to stand the trial. 225
if we approve our fidelity to him, and if we build a wise super- sect. structure on Christy as the great, the only Foundation. vi-
Let his ministers especially, be solicitous, that they may not -
lose the labour of their lives, by choosing unhappily to employ ^"q them, in that which will turn to no account, in the great day of his appearing. Let them carefully examine their materials. Surely if they have senses spiritually exercised, it cannot be hard to distinguish between the substantial and undoubted doctrines of Christianity, which are as gold, and silver ; and precious stones, 12 15 and those fictitious, or at best, dubious and intricate points, which in comparison with the former, are but wood, and hay, and stubble. And if in urging these, they passionately inveigh against their brethren, and endeavour to bring them into contempt, or suspic- ion, what do they but cement these combustible materials with sulphur.
O ! let the frequent views of that last searching fire, that grand 13 period of all, be much in our thoughts : that dav, when not only the works of ministers, but every private person, must, as it were, pass through the flames. May we then be saved, not with diffi- culty, but with praise and honour ! May our works, of what kind soever they are, abide, so as to be found worthy of applause, and through Divine grace receive a distinguished reward.
SECT. VII.
To lay in a farther remedy against the pride and faction so ready to prevail among the Corinthians, the apostle leads them into several useful reflections on the nature of the ministerial office, the fnal judgment of him who searcheth all hearts, and the ob- ligations they were under to the Divine goodness, for every ad- vantage by which they were distinguished from others. 1 Cor. IV. 1—7.
1 Cor. IV. 1. I Corinthians IV. 1.
ETamansoac- T HAVE told you, how rich and happy you sect.. -L* count of us, as X are in the Divine donation, in consequence vii- •f the ministers of r u . . „ , . , -11 ___
ot which all things are yours ; and particularly, ^^^
Paul, and Apollos, and Cephas, with their va- l-Co^ rious gifts and endowments. Learn therefore to form- your estimate of us aright ; and let a man so account of us, not as the masters of the church, but as the servants of Christ, who are in obedience to his commands, to wait on his family ; esteeming it honour and happiness enough, if we approve ourselves as stexvards of
vol. 4. SO
226 Ministers are stewards, and should be faithful.
sect, the mysteries of God ; as persons whose business Christ, and stewards vii- it is, with the sincerest regard to his glory, to of <-he m>steries of
"""*■*"■ dispense that gospel which contains such sub- •v°r* lime truths, for so many ages concealed from
2 the knowledge of the world. And as for what 2 Moreover, it is remains to be done, in the discharge of this required in stew-
rr t \_ i n i i .u *. ards, that a man »<*
office, I hope we shall alwavs remember, that foun^ faithful.
it is demanded in stewards, that a man be found faithful ; since they also, as well as lower servants in the family, are subject to account. And accordingly it is my highest ambition, that my great Master may judge me faithful, wheth- er my fellow servants be pleased, or displeased,
3 with my conduct. And if my fidelity to my 3 But with me \% Lord may offend them, which is a verv suppos- is a veiT small thing; able case, I am well contented to abide all its $* \ ^f^ b* consequences. For I will freely declare in this of man's judgment ; view, it is with me the smallest thing that can be vea» I judge not imagined, that I should be judged by you, dear mine own self.
as you are to me, or by any man's judgment ; bis day will so soon be over ; his censures can effect so little, that amidst the great prospects I have before me, it seems scarce to deserve a mention. Nor indeed do I so judge myself, as if my case were finally to be determined by my
4 own apprehensions concerning it. For though 4 For I know no- I bless God, I am not conscious to myself o^ thing by myself, yet any thin, criminal, of any designed neglect 3£?£?£ & or my office, or unfaithfulness in my trust, yet judgeth me is the am I not hereby justified :* that is not the main Lord.
thing in question ; I know partialitv to our- selves may often lead us to overlook many faults, for which God may another day condemn us. But he that judgeth me, the Person by whose judgment I am to stand, or fall, is the Lord Jesus Christ, who searcheth the hearts and
5 trieth the reins of the children of men. There- 5 Therefore judge fore be strictly careful that ve judge nothing be- nothing before the
fore the appointed time, that is. until he, the event time' unll1 ^*hori t / r II ■ ;; » » - it i \ £ • come, who both will
Lord of all, snail come, who shall pluck off the
mask of every artful hypocrite, how high soever
he may bear himself in the Christian church ;
» Yet am I not hereby justified] This safety, would do well to take greaterheed?
seems a gentle, but a very affecting insin- that they were not imposed upon by the
nation, that his opponents, confident as they deceufulness of their own hearts, might seem in their own integrity and
One teacher, therefore, should not be set up against another J 227 bring to light ^e^\\ bring to light the hMen things oj darkness^ ««
hidden things of and shall manifest all the secret counsels of the
darkness, and will neartsc jnd tnen shall every one have in the 1 Cor SSdTrf1 Z most public manner, that praise from GodM- iv. 5 hearts : and then fore the assembled world, which is proportion- shall everv man have a^e to n;<, rea] character and conduct. P^d ^things, These things, brethren I have by a very ob- 6 brethren, I have in a vious figure transferred to myself, and \to\ figure transferred to jjp0l/0i>- yd mentioning our names, and that ot myself, and to Apol- c^ , onh^ instead 0f many more, since >ou
tha\ ve'migL le"n know the emir* friendship there is among us, inusooi to think of and how far the names of most about whom men, above that contend, are inferior to these. And I have
which is written, . account, as you
that no one of you Clone mis, ijui uu w»» *> .
be puffed up for one mav easilv apprehend, but for your sokes, that against another. y01} m(Jy \earn^ m attending to what has been said concerning us, distinguished as we are by our office, furniture, and success, not to enter- tain too high an opinion of yourselves, or others, whom you are most ready to admire, above -what is here written,' and appears reasonable on the principles which have been laid down : that you may not be puffed up for one teacher, and against another ; which surely you cannot allow with respect to other teachers, when you see us renouncing all such attachment to our- 7 For who mak- selves. And indeed this would be very un- 7 eth thee to differ reasonable, if the distinctions were as great, as
fc Bring to light the hidden things of dark- the Corinthians for heads of parties, for ««*.] This is a lively and just insinuation, whose names the apostle t substituted his that under specious forms, his enemies con- own, and that of his most in! imate friend ; cealed very dark designs, which would not hut the learned and judicious Witsius bear the discoveries of that awful day. well observes, ( Meletem. p. 104,) tnat
, r , it is probable their names were used.
c Manifest all the secret counsels of the amonj? some others omitted, and the hearts."] This passage also suggests a very fl0.„rebvvas onty this, that the names of St. solid argument against magnifying one mm- P&al,i ant] Apollos were used to signify ister above another , namely, that the secret tnemseives< and any others so ex' oiled ; principles of men's actions are unknown ; and when t'he aposfo, Would say, how lit- and it is enlarged upon to very good prac- tle masters were in themsehes, he tical purposes ; while the apostle, at the chosC) out nf humility and prudence, rath- same time, takes an opportunity ot making ef yQ t'ake such freet(om with himself and a very solemn profession of Ms van faith- jU9 mnsl particular and intimate friend, fulness, and shewing the boldness he had ^^ wt^ otjiera>
towards God, and his modesty and candour , what fc here \vrittenr\ Eisner fObserv. to men; all which were extremely suitable Vol n g^A confirms this interprets^ to the general purposes he had in view. tion> and pro'(iUCCs many instances, in & Transferred to myself , he. ~] Some, and which cpform is used to express, **?'"* particularh Mr. Locke, have inferred from too high an opinion of one's self L Entanfc hence, that not St. Paul, and Apollos, but explains it in something of a diHerent some other persons, were set up among sense, li above what scripture warrants.
228 Reflections on the nature of the ministerial ojfice.
sect, you, or they, who have the highest conceit of from another ? and
v»- themselves, can imagine. For allowing all, what hast thou that
____ , ,ri i • • i_ i thou didst not re-
T~ that self love and prepossession can wish, let me ceive ? now if thou
■ °l ask the man who carries it to the greatest didst receive *7, why height, Who maketh thee to differ [ from anoth- dost thou glory as if 1 • r **. ■ 4. U *u ^ thou hadst not re-
er,] in any furniture, or attainment, whether ive^ it ?
intellectual, or moral :f And what hast thou of any kind, which thou didst not receive from God, the great Parent of universal good ? But if thou hast received [it] all from him, why dost thou boast in the gift of his liberal goodness, as if thou hadst not received [it] from him ; but it were originally and essentially thine own ? Would you all but seriously reflect upon this, it would teach you humbler sentiments, much more rational in themselves, and on the whole, much more for your credit, as well as comfort.
IMPROVEMENT.
Nothing can be more conducive to the advantage of Christ- ianity, and by consequence, of the world, whose happiness is so much concerned in its support and success, than that its preach- ers should consider, and their hearers remember, the nature of verse their office. They are not lords over God's household and heriU
1 age, but ministers of Christ, whose business it is to promote their
2 Master's honour ; steivards of his mysteries, who are to endeav- our both to keep and dispense them with all good fidelity. From their Master therefore may they take all their instructions, and to him let them refer all thtir administrations. Various judg- ments will be passed upon them ; and they, who will oppose the attempts of some of their brethren to introduce corruption and confusion into his family, will have many an unkind reflection thrown upon them, and experience the severity of censure, for a conduct which merits the justest approbation. But let them
f Whether intellectual, or moral ] I in- them, leaves all who choose wrong, with-
clude moral attainments, because the apos* out excuse, and admits the exercise of
tie had, inthe preceding- <verses,been speak- justice, as well as grace, in the final distri-
ing of fidelity in the ministry, and he else- butions of good and evil. See the para-
where in this epistle speaks of obtaining phrase on chap. iii. 7, which seems very
mercy to be faithful, (chap. vii. 25,) and applicable to this clause. Yet as it is cer-
would be understood, as referring, not tain, the Corinthians chiefly gloried in
only to his giving us our faculties, but ex- their gifts, and in those of their favourite
citing us to the right use of them, both by teachers, I doubt not but it is to these that
external calls and advantages, and by in- the apostle chiefly refers in this place, and
ward impressions of his grace on the cannot think that the stress of the contro-
heart ; though still in a manner suited to versy relating to the sanctifying influences
our free and rational natures, and which, of Divine grace, does bv any means rest
however, some may be distinguished by on this passage.
Paul reminds the Corinthians of their prosperous condition ; 229
learn by this excellent apostle, to be above the judgment of men, sect. and to keep the judgment of the Lord'm view ; that they may not v»- only be supported under that petulence of their fellow servants, ' but may learn to guard against, what is much more dangerous, ^erse the treachery of their own hearts, and the flattery of self love ; lest they fondly mistake the voice of prejudice for that of con- science, or in other words, the voice of an erroneous conscience, for that of a conscience well informed.
Let us often recollect the narrow limits of our own knowledge, 4 that we may learn modesty in our censures of each other. He only can judge, rvho knoweth the heart; and there is a day ap-5, &c. proaching, which will manifest all its secrets. While others, with a pitiable mixture of arrogance, and ignorance, judge one another, and judge us, let us rather be concerned that we may se- cure that praise of God, which will be heard, and felt, by the soul, with the highest rapture, and will silence every echo of human applause, or censure.
To conclude : if it hath pleased God, in any respect, to distin- 7 guish us from others, by the gifts or graces which he hath bestow- ed upon us, let us humblv trace these distinctions to their true source : and instead of indulging the least degree of pride on their account, let us rather be the more humble. For surely the more we receive from God, the more we are indebted and oblig- ed ; and the more we are obliged to the Divine goodness, the greater ought our shame and confusion to be, that we have not answered those obligations by more faithful care, and more con- stant gratitude.
SECT. VIII.
The apostle, in order to gain farther upon their affections, repre* sents the many hardships and dangers, to which he and his breth- ren were exposed, in comparison of that easy state in which the Corinthians were; and reminding them at the same time of their particular obligations to him, he warns them not to force him on severities, to the use of which he was very averse. 1 Cor. IV. 8, to the end.
1 Cor. IV. 8. * CORINTHIANS IV. 8.
NOW ye are full, T HAVE suggested some humbling thoughts sect. nowye are rich, X to your consideration ; but I fear you will vm* have little relish for them, as you seem to in- 1 Cor, dulge yourselves in very different views. Am iv. 8* I not rather to congratulate Christians, whose rank and figure in the world is so much supe- rior to that of many of the brethren, and even
-250 And of the afflictive circumstances of the apostles ;
sect, of their first apostle too ? For now you are full ; ye have reigned as
viii- now you are rich ; you enjoy so great a degree kllijP w,tl,Tf "s j
r • 11 i i • i 7 and I would to God
or prosperity and plenty, that methinks you nave ve j;^ reign, that
iv. 8 even reigned as k'mgs without us :a so happy in we also might reign
a variety of secular enjoyments, that you have with you.
hardly missed my company. And indeed /
-wish you did reign, in the truest and noblest
sense, and were altogether as happy as von
think yourselves. I wish the most excellent
powersof the human nature had, through Divine
grace, greater rule and sovereignty in your
souls, that we, in the midst of all our present
distress, might also reign with you, and partake
of your happiness, in that high degree, in which,
if it were sincere and solid, our affection for you
9 would enable us to share it. And surely we 9 For I think that
sufficiently need such consolation as this ;for /Go(l hath set forth
think God hath exhibited us, the apostles of his ^fweTappoimed
Son, like those gladiators which are brought to death. For we are
out on the stage last of all, as appointed to cer- made a spectacle un-
tain death? and therefore not furnished with tothf wor!d» and *
c j r ii j i angels, and to men,
weapons or defence, nor allowed so much as a
chance of escaping : for we are produced, as it
were, on a public theatre, and made a spectacle
to the whole world of rational creatures, both
to angels and men* who are all held in solicit*
• You have reigned as kings, Sec] This that there is a reference to the Romaa is a pro\erbial expression of the most custom of bringing forth those persons on splendid and plentiful circumstances ; and the theatre in the after part of the day, some think, when the apostle adds, I wish either to fight with each other, or with ye did reign, he means, " I wish you had wild beasts, who were appointed to ccr- the authority of princes, that ye might tain death, and had not that poor chance shelter and accommodate us amidst all our of escaping which those brought forth in distresses and afflictions." But one can the morning had. Compare Sen. Epist. hardly think he did indeed wish each of Cap vii Reeves Apol. Vol I. p. 237. Such them a prince, or the civil power in their kind of spectacles were so common in all hands. It seems much more probable, that the provinces, that it is no wonder we as spiritual objects were so familiar to his should find such an allusion here. The mind, he changes the idea in the manner word ctTrofagiv, exhibited, and 5-sa7/>ov, a the paraphrase expresses ; in which sense spectacle on the theatre-, have in this con- it seems that Christians are called priests nection a beautiful propriety. The whole and kings, (Rev. i. 6;) as it is certain they passage is indeed full of high eloquence, are called a royal priesthood. (1 Pet. ii. 9.) and finely adapted to mo'e their compas- I cannot think with Mr. L 'Enfant, that this sion in favour of those who were so gen- refers peculiarly to the factious pastors of erouslyexposingandsacrificingthemselves the church at Corinth. for the public good.
h Last of all.~] I cannot think, as Els- « A spectacle to— angels and men.'] This
ner seems to do, that the word t^x^ot re- representation is wonderfully pathetic and
fers to the low rank which the qfiostle held sublime : while they considered evil an-
in secular life ; or with Messieurs Calvin, gels and men as beholding them with all
Locke, and L'Enfant,that St. Paul speaks the malignant, and good angels and men
»f himself as the last called apostle ; but with all the benevolent passions, it must
who are made a spectacle to angeh and to men / 231
10 We are fools ous attention to so strange and tragical a sight, sect. for Christ's sake, but Imagine not, that I have aggravated the repre- vm- jetfrewiseinChnst: s ntatjon the more vou attend to our circum- 7~ we are weak, but ve * •«« •• ... 1 Cor. are strong : ye are stances, the more you will discern its justice : iv 19
honourable, but we for we [are] treated like fools, babblers, and «r< despised. madmen, for the sake of Christ, (Acts. xvii.
18, chap. xxvi. 24,) as if we were the weakest and most ignorant of mankind, because we preach the plain truths of the gospel, and en- deavour to the utmost to exalt our Lord. But ye [are] wise in Christ : ye set up for a kind of Christian philosophers, of more refined understandings than your brethren, and think you have found out a political way, at once of securing the blessings of the gospel, and escap- ing its inconveniences and persecutions. We [are] weak, in presence, in infirmities, and in sufferings : but ye [are] strong, have great con- fidence in yourselves, and are got above many of those tender alarms and impressions, which hearts like ours are subject to, on a variety of occasions , you [are] honourable, adorned with extraordinary gifts, in which you are ready to glory, and many of you set off with circum- stances of external distinction ; but we [are] poor, despised creatures, treated with contempt
11 Even unto this wherever we come. For even to thjs present 11 present hour, we hou after all the battles fought, and all the both hunger and , , , , ° i -, thirst,andarenaked, conquests already gained, by the gospel, we
are often exposed to circumstances of the ex- tremest want and misery. Sometimes""w£ both hunger and thirst, and amidst our charitable jcurnies to diffuse the gospel, hardly find en- tertainment of the plainest kind, to relieve our necessities, or money to purchase it. And our clothes are so worn out with travelling, and we are so ill furnished for buying move, that we are often almost naked,6- not having decent rai- ment to wear, though we appear so often in public assemblies. And in many instances,
have a great tendency to inspire their truth, than what it gained in these circum--
minds with the most heroic sentiments, stances, when St. Paul, with an impedi-
Elsner has given an excellent collection of ment in his speech, and a personage, rather
passages from heathen writers, in which contemptible, than graceful, appeared in
such a figure is made use of by them. a mean, and perhaps sometimes tattered
dress, before persons of the highest rank,
«* Are naiedy 8cc] Surely one cannot and yet commanded such attention, and
imagine any more glorious triumph of the made such impressions.
232 and are reviled and persecuted as the filth of the world.
sect, where our benevolent and important message and are buffeted, ana viii- is heard, instead of being received with due Jjaveir no, certa"* — respect, we are insulted, and perhaps buffeted, we m^^ ce iv 11 k-v tne unrub7 and barbarous mob ; and at best, if we now and then meet with a little more hospitable usage, it is but for a very little while ; for, whereas vou dwell in a rich and magnifi- cent city, we have no certain abode, but are con- tinually removing from one place to another.
12 And though we are engaged in a work of so 12 And labour,
great importance to the souls of men, which working with our
• i . ii • n • j „. own hands. Beinff*
might well mgross all our time and care ; yet reviled> we bless&.
such are the circumstances in which we are being persecuted, often placed, that we are obliged in duty and we suffer it ; prudence, to labour in some secular calling, •working -with our own hands, to procure the necessary supports of the most frugal and par- simonious life. Being in the most insolent and provoking manner reviled to our faces, and loaded with every opprobrious name of con- tempt, we meekly bless, and pray for our ene- mies ; being persecuted, we endure it patiently,
13 unable to right and help ourselves. Being 13 Being defam-
blasphemed, and spoken of in the most scanda- ed, we entreat : we
lous, and, considering our sacred character, aJe made a* the filth _. ' ^ : ° . . ' of the world, and are
the most impious terms ; we only entreat that
men would more impartially examine our pre- tensions, that they may entertain more favour- able sentiments concerning us ; and in the mean time, we freely forgive them their rash and injurious censures. And on the whole, such is the usage we meet with, that we are made and treated like the very filth of the world, e like the wretches, which being taken from the dregs of the people, are offered as expiatory
* Filth of the world."] The word jutflstg^atfat Dr fiidley's Christian Passover, p. 22. It has a force and meaning here which no appears from some of these passages, that one word in our language can express ; I when the ashes of these unhappy men- have given, what I am persuaded is the were thrown into the sea, these very words true meaning of it in the paraphrase, and were used in the ceremony, ytvx <sr9§<4,,At*» must refer to Dr. Hen. More, ( ' Theol. yrnt Kubet^u. j but the former of these Works, p. 63,) and Dr. Whitby in loc. for titles was given them, in reference to that the illustration of this bold and noble fig- original signification of the words, which ure. Suidas says that these wretched vie- the paraphrase on the end of the verse ex- tims were called xaiQag^*]*, as their death presses. That so wise and ancient a re- was esteemed an expiation ; and he tells us public as that of Marseilles, originally a the word 7rift-\.tifjL*la.i which we render off- Greek colony, should have retained this scouring, was also applied to them ; and savage usage, is astonishing ; yet Servius Bos, ( Exercit. p. 125,) illustrates this sense expressly asserts it. Serv. in JEneid. Lib, of the word by a very large and judicious III. Lin, 75. collection of Creek quotations. See also
The apostle writes these things for their warning. 233
the offscourin^ of all sacrifices to the infernal deities among the sect.
things unto this day Gentiles, and loaded with curses, affronts and vm- injuries, in the way to the altars, at which they 1 ^ are to bleed : [or like] the refuse of all things to lVt 13* this day, the very sweepings of the streets and stalls, a nuisance to all around us, and lit for nothing but to be trampled upon by the mean- est and vilest of mankind.
14 I write not / do not write these things to shame yon, or 14? these things to m anv jegree to stain your credit with other my Moved sons/l churches, by such a representation, as if you warn you. were unmindful of mv sufferings for the gos- pel ; hut considering the relation in which we stand to each other, and looking upon you as my beloved sons, I warn [you] of those dangers
to which I fear you may be exposed, and of the regard which it is your duty and interest to pay to those who voluntarily subject them- selves to so many evils on your account, that you ought surely to be the last to increase their
15 For though you burdens. And I may particularly urge this 15 have ten thousand with respect to mvself ; for' if you have ten instructors in Christ, th0Usand instructors in Christ, be they ever so many "fathers*: for many, or ever so valuable, yet [you have] not
in Christ Jesus I many spiritual fathers, for in Christ Jesus I
have begotien you Psmlhave begotten you by the gospel : I preach- through the gospel. ed ^ firht among yoUi and was the happy meang
of vour spiritual birth, and all the privileges of
16 Wherefore I God's children which you receive by it. I be- 16 beseech you, be ye seech you therefore, [that] with filial piety and followers of me. dutv ye be all imitators of me, keeping strictly
to the faith which I taught \ ou, and carefully copving my meekness and humility.
17 For this cause For this reason, that you may be the better 17 have I sent unto you aDie to trace my steps, and may be animated ry7etSs™:J> do it with the greater -care / have sent to faithful in the Lord, you Timothy, who is my beloved son, or dear who shall bring you convert, (Acts xix. 22,) and who, though yet
m ° wTsmwh1cheb°ef but a y°ung man' is remarkably foithful in the inChrist as I teach Lord, an excellent Christian, who will be able every where in eve- more perfectly to bring to your remembrance the rylchurch. ways of Christ, as lam every where teaching in
every church where I come ; by which you will perceive, that I do not act partially with respect to you, but proceed on general princi- ples of integrity and prudence, from which I no where allow myself to vary.
vol. 4. 31
234 And declares his purpose to come to them shortly*
sect. Some, I hear, are puffed up in vain and proud 18 Now sortie are viii- confidence, as if after all I have- said, 1 would Puffed UP> a* though — not come to you, and did not dare to appear in ly™M not come t0 iv. 18 a P^ace where I have now so many opposers.
19 But they are extremely mistaken, foi I will 19 But I willcorae certainly come to you, and that quickly too, //to you shortly, if the + t, T ~ j u u n a • r ' ' i Lord will, and will
the Lord, who holds the reins of universal gov- know,noUhe ,neech
ernment in his hands, permit : and I will then of them which are know and examine, not the confident speech, and puffed up, but the florid talk of those that are thus puffed up, but Power- the pozver they have to vindicate their preten- sions, and what miraculous proof they can give of that authority in the church which they pre-
$0 some to oppose to mine. For the kingdom of 20 For the king- Go^ is not in speech, in confident assertions, or dom of God is not in in elegant forms of address, but is established word> but in power, in the exertions of a miraculous power, confer- red on the true and genuine apostles of our Lord by the effusion of his Spirit upon them, by virtue of which, his faithful subjects may be fully satisfied, they act according to his will,
21 in paying them the regard they require. What 21 What will ye i therefore do you on the whole desire, and sha11 I come unto choose ? That I should come to you, as it were, JJjoJ^ anYVthe with a rodf of correction in my hand, using spirit of meekness ! my apostolic power for your chastisement ; or, which for your sakts I should much rather choose, in love, and in the spirit of meekness and gentleness, comforting and commending, in- stead of chastising ? You will, I hope, think seriously upon the matter in time, before things are driven to such an extremity, as may not any longer leave it in my choice or yours.
f With a rod of correction ] That the permitting such opposition to arise against
apostles had often a miraculous power of St. Paul, particularly at Corinth. It gave
inflicting death, and other temporal judg- him an opportunity of making the strongest
ments, in case of aggravated oflence, ap appeals to what they are supposed to know
pears from other passages of scripture, of his miraculous power; and had these
Acts v. 5— 10, chap. xiii. 10, 11 ; 1 Tim. i. appeals not , been mdeed founded on the
20 ; and is referred to more than once or most certain and evident truth, they must,
twice, in these epistces to the Corinthians, instead of restoring him to their regards,
1 Cor .Y: 5 ; 2 Cor- * 23» cnaP x- 6' 8; as we find in fact they did, have been suf-
chap. xiii. 2, 3, 10. And I cannot mention ficient of themselves utterly to have ruin-
these passages, without leading my reader ed all his reputation and interest among
to reflect on the wisdom of Providence, in them, had it before been ever so great.
Reflections on Paul's tenderness for his children in Christ. 235
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the efficacy of Divine grace which hore those sect. Zealous and faithful servants of Christ through, all their labours vm*. and fatigues, when they were made a spectacle to the world, to angels and men j How glorious a spectacle ! vvorthv surely, as any thing, since that wonderful scene on Calvary, of the eye of God himself.
How little are we to judge of the Divine favour by external circumstances, when those best of men were of all others the most miserable, farther, than as their heavenly hope supported and animated them ? And when that is taken into the account, who would not emulate their lot, though hungry and thirsty f H~l5 though naked and destitute, without habitation, without protector, without friends ? When we consider their share in the Divine friendship, when we consider the blessed effects of their labours, and the glorious crown which awaits them after all their suffer* ings ; surely they must appear happy in proportion to the de- gree in which they seemed miserable, and glorious in proportion to the degree in which the world held them as infamous !
That illustrious person, whose epistles are now before us, knew not the pleasures of domestic life, in many of its most en- dearing relations. But God made him a spiritual father to mul- titudes ; and no doubt, as he urges the consideration on his chil- dren in Christ, he felt the joy arising from it strong in his own 15 soul, when he said, I have begotten you in Christ Jesus by the gos- pel* Surely it ought never to have been forgotten by them ; and if through the artifices of ill designing men, and the remain- ing infirmities of their own character, it was sometimes, and in some degree forgotten now, yet undoubtedly, it would be re- membered by them in the heavenly wrorld for ever ; even by as many as the Lord his God had graciously given him. And if there 14 be any remembrance there, that they once grieved him, it will be an engagement to ail those offices of an eternal friendship, which the exaltation of the heavenly state shall allow. In the mean time, his paternal affection for them wrought, not in a foolish fondness of indulgence, which in the language of Divine wisdom, is hating a son ; but in the character of a prudent and faithful parent, who, desirous that his children may be as wise and good as possible, will rather use the rod than suffer them to 21 be undone. Yet when he speaks of using it, he speaks with re- gret, as one who would rather choose to act in the spirit of gen- tleness,2LX\d without any mixture of severity, how necessary so- ever. The whole of his subsequent conduct to the Corinthiansx as far as it may be learned from this, or the following epistle bears a perfect consistency with these expressions, and illustrates jhejr sincerity..
236* The apostle proceeds to the case of the Incestuous person ;
sect. May God give to his ministers more of this truly apostolical vm- spirit^ more of those overflowings of holy love, attempering and
' attempered by that ardent zeal against sin, and that firm resolu-
tion in the discharge of duty, which shone so brightly in the apostle, and in which he so freely and justly recommends himself to the imitation of his children and brethren.
SECT. IX.
The apostle proceeds to mention the irregularities which prevailed in the Corinthian church ; and here handleth the case of the inces- tuous person, -whom he commands them to separate from their communion, 1 Cor. V. 1, to the end.
1 Corinthians V. I. ICor.V. 1.
sect. "T HAVE spoken of coining to you with a rod TT is reported com-
1X' X of correction ; and it is too probable I may f-monly, that there h
- ii-i i c • r • tl |_ . fornication among
1 Cor. be la,d Un4ef a necess!ty of us,nS 2t> though it you> and such fornfl v, i be an unwilling necessity. For it is generally cation, as is not so reported* [that there is] a kind of*' lewdness much as named a- among you, and that too such scandalous and ZTnVLulThlTe* enormous lewdness as is not heard of even among his father's wife. the heathen, degenerate as they are, and aban- doned as their practices are known to be, even that a certain person should have used criminal 2 converse with his father's wife, .b One would 2 And ye are puff- have imagined that a scandal like this, should eduP> and have not have thrown the whole society into distress and rather mourned,that humiliation, like the public mourning of a Jew- ish synagogue on the apostacy or ejection of one of its members ; and yet it is said, that ye are puffed up with this spirit of pride and car- nality which I have been mentioning and re- proving. Should ye not rather have lamented on this sad occasion? and pursued those strenu- ous measures for reformation which the genius
• Generally reported.} Dr. Whitby incredibile, & inauditum, an incredible and
thinks, that the scandalous stories that unheard of wickedness. See also Grot, de
were generally told among the heathen, Jure Bet. & Pac. Lib. II. Cap. v. § 14,
of the incestuous practices of primitive No. 2.
Christians, had their original from the mis- b Criminal converse.] Probably some
representation of this fact. Manv quota- father had parted with his wife, perhaps
tions, brought by this learned author, provoked by her indiscretion, and his
and others, on this text, shew, that incest son, to whom she was mother in law, had
was held in high abomination among the married her ; for by 2 Cor. vii 12, it
heathen ,• and an enormity of this kind is, seems probable, the person injured was
(as well known,) called by Cicero, Scelus yet alive.
and exhorts them to deliver htm to Satan, 235T
he that hath done of the gospel so evidently dictates, that he who sect. this deed, might be hath committed this fact should be taken away lz' taken away from a- r and b nQ j allowed to continue TT~
mom? vou. J J ' _ * . . 1 Cor.
3 For I verily, as in your communion : /ta? howevernegugent you v# 3 absem in body, but have been, and whatever consequence I draw
ClTd "aTrefidv *as UP°n ™ Bttf' b-V interPosinSin lhis affair* l can~
thougn I were "pres- not, I vv ill not he silent, /am absent indeed in
ent, concerning him /W#, and therefore cannot take those vigorous
that hath so done stepS which my zeal for the honour of Christ,
and mv tender concern for your reputation and
happiness dictate : but I am present in spirit ;c
I have a distinct view of all the circumstances
of the case, and therefore in as determinate a
manner, as if I were actually present, I have
judged and passed sentence on him who I know
4 In the name of has indeed committed this enormity. And the 4 our Lord Jesus sentence I have passed is this : That ye being Christ, when ye are an solemnly fathered together in full assembly, gathered together, . J & r T j <v nu • * j
and mv spirit, with m the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and my
the power of our spirit being present with you, with the effica-
Lord Jesus Christ. cjous power of our Lord Jesus Christ, acting
according to my determination, though I be at
such a distance, and being ready to add an aw-
5 To deliver such ful efficacy and sanction to your censure, Do, 5 an one unto Satan by a public and express act, deliver such an one
H\thn duS\lu?T by name to Satan,d to be bv him, as the terrible of the flesh, that the J . _ »%• • • -• j j- 1
spirit may be saved executioner or the Divinejustice and displeas- in the day of the ure, chastised and tormented, in order to the Lord Jesus. destruction of the flesh, that, for this shameful
indulgence of its lascivious appetites and de- sires, it may be emaciated and enfeebled, and the offender, alarmed by sufferings of so extraor- dinary and formidable a nature, if possible, may- be brought to true repentance and humiliation, that so the immortal spirit may be saved in the
e Present in spirit."] Some think this ered over to Satan ; but it seems muck refers to an extraordinary gift which more reasonable to believe, that this re- st. Paul had of discerning clearly and fers to the infliction of some bodily pains circumstantially what was done at a dis- or diseases, in which Satan might act as tance. Compare Col. ii. 5 , 2 Kings v. the instrument of the Divine justice. 26, chap. vi. 12. See Dr. Benson's Hist. Compare 1 Tim i. 20, and this was for the Vol. II. p. 16. destruction of the flesh ; not directly of the
d To deliver such an one to Satan, &c] fleshly principle, for in that sense it could
Some think, that, as Satan is considered not be opposed to the saving the spirit in
as the head of all who are not under the day of the Lord ; but probably, as
Christ as their head, that is, in the church the paraphrase intimates, for the emaci- of Christ, every one, who was cut cflf ating and enfeebling the powers of animal
from the church, must of course be deliv- nature.
238 Lest a little leaven should leaven the whole lump:
sect, day of the Lord Jesus, from those infinitely ix- more insupportable and everlasting agonies to
"~-~~ which it might otherwise be doomed.
°q' And give me leave on this occasion farther 6 Your glorying to tell vou, that your boasting, whether of such "not Sood- Know a person as volar friend, if he be remarkable for J^JJJ ieave„eth any peculiar distinction in gifts, abilities and the whole lump ? circumstances, or against him, as \ our enemv, if he be of an opposite faction, [f*] 7iot by any means g-ood.e Do you not knoxv, in a familiar instance, which it may be profitable for vou to recollect, that a little leaven quickly diffuses it- self by a secret fermentation, till it leaveneth the whole mass. Thus will evil examples tend to spread in the church ; and if a brand of infamy be not quickly set upon the incorrigible offend- er, wickedness will grow familiar, and lose its horror ; so that many other members of your society may be polluted, insnared and dishon- 7 oured. Set yourselves therefore with a resolu- TTurge out there, tion and diligence, like that which the Jews fore tlie old leaven,
shew, in ail their dwellings, when the annual that . >'e ma^ be a - r i . i ■ new lump, as ve are
least ot the passover is approaching, to purge unleavened. Fore- out the old leaven: search for it, as it were, ven Christ our pass- with lighted candles, wherever you suspect any over is sacriticed ft» of it to lurk unobserved, that ye may indeed be entirely a new mass, as ye are by your Christ- ian profession unleavened, let there be no mix- ture of any thing inconsistent with that sim- plicity and purity which the gospel teaches.
It is a diligence and resolution that bf comes you; for we have not only the Divine command to enforce it, but this tender additional obliga- tion, that even Christ our passover was slai for usJ He hath made his precious blood the price of our redemption, that he might make it the means of our sanctification, and that we, instead of being smitten by the sword of the
*Tour boasting is not good.'] L'Enfant dialogue with Trypho the Jew, accuses ■would read it interrogatively, Have you the Jews with having taken out of the not a fine subject for boasting? which is in- book of Esdras the following words, deed more animated than our version ; but " The passover is our Saviour, and our re- I think, not in the taste and manner of fuge" L'Enfant thinks these words of St. Paul, nor does it seem exactly to suit St. Paul are an allusion to them. It is the original. a very inconclusive inference of some from
this context, that this epistle was written
( Christ our passover was slain."] It is about the time of the passover. Compare well known, that Justin Martyr, in his chap. xvi.,&
He charges them not to be familiar with lewd persona ; 239
avenging angel, might sit down to a divine sectv 6 Therefore let us banquet in peace. Let us then keep the holy l2C*
*eep the feast, not feast vvhichhe hath at such an expense provid- , „ with old leaven, nei-*7 ,r j. u* u u r j *i *.u ICor.
ther with the leaven qd tor us' and in vvhlch he feedeth us even With v# 8 of malice and wick- his own flesh ; and let us celebrate it in a man- edness ; but with the ner which may do him the greatest honour,
"^Zy^ndZtlu and be most P^asinS t0 l.he adorable Author of our liberty and our happiness ; that is, not with the old stale leaven of uncleanness, so common in your Gentile estate, nor with the leaven of malignity and mischief which your Judaizing teachers would infuse, though it is as inconsist- ent with the benevolence, as the other with the purity of the gospel : but avoiding these with the strictest care, keep it with the unleavened [bread] oj sincerity and truth ; with the most simple and sincere desire of knowing and prac- tising every branch of our duty ; which if we really have, it will keep us from all these evils, and secure an uniformity of behaviour, hon- ourable to our profession, and agreeable to the glorious scheme and design of its illustrious Author.
9 I wrote to you In this connection it occurs to me, and I 9 m an epistle, not to conciucje vou remember, that I wrote to you an •ompany with form- . , ,< , ¥ • r
cators. epistle which I sent you betore your messen-
gers reached me, that you should not converse with fornicators and lewd per sons ,% or others
10 Yet not alto- of ill fame and character. But I think you 10 gether with the for- must apprehend, that by what I then wrote, I wld™or with the ^tended not entirely to forbid all converse with, covetous or extor- the lewd people of this world, or with covetous tioner, or with idol- men, or extortioners, or idolaters, among your aters : for then must hh nejgnbours ; for then, as these char-
ye needs go out of b „ J .. . . , .
the world. acters so generally prevail among mankind in
this degenerate state, you must indeed go out of
the world, and seek some solitary abode in the
wilderness ; which is what I never intended
11 But now 1 have to require or encourage. But the intent of 11 written unto you, not ^at j tnen s2k\^ and of what I have now writ- aV^aT^that ' is ^n unto you, is, that if any who is named a called a brother be Christian brother, be evidently a lewd person, or
g Lewd persons j I have rendered vropvoi, some other species of lewdness, than against
kwd persons, in these verses, as I think it what is called simple fornication, detesti-
very plain the apostle intended the word ble as that is. See Vol. I. p. 202, note.t$
should be taken in that extent ; his argu- and Vol. II. p. 220, note K ment concluding yet more strongly against
240 and not to eat with such a one, if called a brother*
sect, remarkably covetous, or in acts of occasional, a fornicator, or csv- ix- though not stated and customary worship, an etous, or an idolater,
. . , -i v i i * orarailer, oradrunk-
— idolater, or even a railer, who labours to pro- ard> or an extortion.
v 11 vo^e or inj^i'es anv in their absence by slander- er, with such an ous reports, or a drunkard, and in any other one no not to eat. respects, an abandoned sensualist, or rapacious extortioner, you should not converse familiarly, or so much as eat with such an one, in common life, and much less, in such religious solemnities as are peculiar to the church of Christ, which ought ever to be a pure and holy society.
12 You must understand my caution with such a 12 For what have limitation as this : for what have I to do, as a I todo to judge them Christian apostle, to judge those that are with- f^f^e^e out the pale of the church ? Of others indeed them that are with* I may speak ; for do not even you, in your in \
more private capacity, judge those that are within P I have taught you, that every private Christian should be concerned in his station to maintain the discipline of the church of Christ, and to bear his testimony against disorderly walkers, which may at present have a place in it.
13 But let it be remembered, that those zvho are 13 But them thaS without, Godjudgeth ;h and he will find a way, are without, God sooner or later, to testify his awful displeasure J^a*iyTfSfS! against them for crimes which they have com- mong yourselves thafc mitted against the law of nature, and that ac- wicked person, quaintance with it which he knows they actu- ally had, or might have attained. Therefore
in consideration of this, both in one view, and the other, let it be your immediate care, as you regard the peace of the church, and the safety of your own souls, speedily, and with all due solemnity, to take away from among yourselves the wicked person'1 I have mentioned, and any others, whose characters may, like his, be scan- dalous and infectious.
h Those who are without, Godjudgeth!] more extensive, and have paraphrased thetti Dr. Whitby thinks this is an oblique refer- accordingly.
ence to the mother in law of the incestuous ■ Take away, &c ] This seems plainly person, who was a heathen ; which, from to imply, that the Corinthians had a power the apostle's giving no directions concern- of excommunication in themselves, as has; ing her, is not improbable. But I think, generally been pleaded by congregational the views of St. Paul in this clause, were writers from this text.
Reflections on the godly discipline of the Christian church. 241
IMPROVEMENT.
Happy are those churches who have it in their power to ex- sect. ercise godly discipline, and to chase from their communion such xx- members as are its reproach and scandal ! Happy they, who ^^ having this power, have the courage and fidelity to use it, so as 13 not to be ashamed and condemned by it. Let us not be too much surprised, that offences come, and if there are, even in Christian societies, some enormities beyond what are commonly heard of 1 among the Gentiles. It is no wonder, if such abandon themselves, yea, if they are in righteous judgment abandoned of God, to the uncontroulable rage of their own lusts and corruptions, and the great enemy of souls be suffered to carry them captive at his pleasure. Let it however be our concern, that when this is the case, the wicked person be taken away. And though the extra- ordinary power which the apostles had, be long ceased, and we cannot deliver over offenders for correction to Satan, as they did, let us take such methods as are still open, for purging the old 5 leaven out of our churches ; and O, that we may be enabled to f purge it out of our hearts ! remembering Christ our Passover^ who was slain for us, feeding daily upon him bv faith, and keep- ing the sacred festival, at once with joy and gladness, and with simplicity and sincerity of heart.
Lamentable indeed is it that so many vices should prevail in human nature ; that he, who would avoid all society with per- sons of a bad character, must needs go out of the world. But most lamentable of all, that any one who is called a brother, ia should be a fornicator, or covetous, an idolaior, or railer, a drunk- u ard, or an extortioner. May God preserve us from such detest- able crimes, aiid may he purge out all such spots as these from our feasts of charity ! and to that end, may he quicken our zeal to bear a testimony against them, in every such method as suits our relation and circumstances of life ! Above all, let not any ever imagine, that being joined in communion with a Christian church, can excuse the guilt of such immoral and scandalous practices, for which the wrath of God comes even upon the chil- dren of disobedience among the heathen. God will have his time 15 to judge them that are without ; and not only Christians at large, as some may fondly and perhaps profanely be ready to call themselves, but Mahometans and Pagans too, shall find articles like these, sitting upon their souls with a dreadful weight, and if sincere repentance do not make way for pardon, plunging them into the lowest abyss of misery, into a state of everlasting separation from the blessed God, and all his holy and acceptable servants.
vol. 4; 32
£42 The saints shall judge the world;
SECT. X.
The apostle reproves the Corinthians for prosecuting their brethren in heathen courts ; and solemnly warns them of the sad conse- quences which -would attend the indulgence of those criminal dis- positions and practices in which Christianity found them, and from which it was intended to deliver them, 1 Cor. VI. 1 — 11.
1 Corinthians VI. 1. 1 Cor. VI. 1.
sect. T HAVE already mentioned one very great T"\ \REanyofyou, J_ 1 irregularity among you ; and now I am ^.£™*£*£ under an unhappy necessity ol animadverting g0 to iaw before the vi °l" uPon another ; which is, that you enter into unjust, and not be?. suits of law with each other in heathen courts. fore the samts ? And is this possible ? Dare any of you indeed act so shameful a part ? Can you really be so imprudent, having any matter of {complaint} against another, as to refer it to the decision of men, who lie under so many temptations to be unjust, and not of the saints,3- of your Christian brethren, from, whose sanctity of character and profession you might reasonably expect the most equitable usage, and the utmost tender- ness in accommodating differences, upon the
2 easiest terms that justice will allow. Do you 2 Do ye not know
not yet indeed know, have you never been told !h5t the saints shal? »i i \ ' i t - x l /;Judge the world I
it by me, or by any other, that the saints snail and° if tfte woru
in the great day judge the world ? that they shall be judged by shall be assessors with Christ in that solemn y°u^e£et^wortny judgment when he shall condemn all the un~ e^t maj$^rs f S godly? (Compare Matt. xix. 28.) And if the world is shortly to be judged by you, are ye un- worthy oj determining the most inconsiderable matters which daily occur in your secular affairs ?
3 I repeat it again ; and you will find it a 3 Know ye not* striking argument, if you will allow yourselves that we shall judge to reflect upon it ; know you not, that we shall
a Unjust — taints."] The heathen judges, gels, are not nle-ely professing Christiana,
a9 Paul seems here to insinuate, or rather To suppose, that the case of the incestu-
in effect to declare, were generally unjust ; ous Corinthian had been carried before a
Christians were generally good, righteous, heathen judge, as Mr. Locke supposes,
and holy men. There might be exceptions seems entire!) groundless. A thousand
on each side, but the apostle's argument other disputes might have occasioned the
turns on what might commonly be sup- remonstrance before us., .posed. The saints, who are to judge an-
und should not he judged by persons not esteemed in the church : 243
angels ? how much judge even the falling angels, h themselves, who, sect. more things that notwithstanding all their malignity and pride, x* pertain to this life. ghall be brought to that tribunal at' which you, ^c~ having gloriously passed your own trial, shall ^ 3 be seated with Christ, your victorious Lord, when bv his righteous sentence he shall send these rebellious spirits to that flaming prison which Divine justice hath prepared for them.
4 If then ye have And [are ye] not then much more apparently 4, judgments of things [worthy to judge] the little trifling affairs which
fiferTet^them^o rdate io th™ mortnl life P V therefore ye, who
judge who are least have such great honours and dignities in view,
esteemed in the have, in the mean time, any little controversies
cuurcu- with each other, relating to the affairs of this
life, do ye set those to determine them, who are
of no esteem at all in the church? but whom ye
know to be idolaters, despisers of the gospel,
and enemies to your great Master, and his
cause, as your heathen neighbours undoubtedly
5 I speak to your are ? I speak [this] to your shame ; and hope you $ shame. Is it so, that blush while you read it. Are things indeed Chere is not a wise come to sucn a pass m your church, celebrated
as it is, and boasting so much of its wisdom, that this should be necessary ? What, is there
h Shall judge angels."] Had the apostle, be at some other time, and in some other
bis Dr. Whitby supposed, referred to the place. But there seems a peculiar dignity
power which many Christians had of and propriety in the determination of he
driving out demons from those who were great God, that when the devils, who are
possessed by them, he would not have expressly said to be reserved in chains of
spoke of this as a future thing, nor can darkness to the judgment of the great day,*
we suppose it to have been common to all shall be condemned, the saints, being
Christians, nor would it have afforded an raised to the seats of glory which these
argument equally forcible with that which wicked spirits have forfeited and lost,
the paraphrase suggests. Mr. Reynolds should assist in that sentence which shall
extends the interpretation yet farther, and display the victory of Christ over them in
seems to infer from it, that the holy angels these his servants, once their captives, and
are still in a state of probation, and shall tirfll, no doubt, render the sentence itself
be rewarded at the last day, according to yet more intolerable, to creatures of such
the degree of their fidelity and activity in malignity and pride.
the services assigned to them by Christ, c Do ye set them, &c "] Our translation
as the head of angels, who shall take his renders it, set them, to judge, voho are least
redeemed from among men, to be asses- esteemed in the church, as if the apostle had
sors with him in that final sentence. Rem- said, "take the meanest Christian, rather
of Ang. p. 183- But the angelic^ legions than any heathen." But 1 follow that pre-
are represented in quite another view, ferred by Beza and Whitby. Limborcli
namely, as ministering to Christ, adding would understand xciiupt*, as equivalent to
pomp to his appearance, and executing JiKct^ptu, and render it as a piece of advice,
his sentence ; which, 1 think, sufficiently " constitute to yourselves courts of judi-
proves that this is an ungrounded inter- cature, relating to civil affairs." Eisner
pretation, and that if any such judgment shews, that uttQigur, signifies to place persons
is to pass, with regard to them, it must on judicial seats. Qb&erv. Vol. II, p. 93.
,244 The apostle therefore reproves their contests in the heathen tourts,'
sect, not one wise intelligent person among you all, man amongst you*- x who may be able to determine the cause ^ a no, not one that shall
•^ Christian brother ? But though the civil con- ^eenVis brethren? vi 6' stitution allows you to decide these things 6 But brother go- among yourselves, one brother hath a suit eth to law with br°- against another, and this before infidels? who ^^eliever'l6^' cannot hut be greatly scandalized at this, and take occasion from your mutual quarrels and accusations, to brand the whole body of you as injurious and avaricious ; who, while you pre- tend to be so far superior to secular views, are yet so strongly attached to them, that with all your professions of universal benevolence and brotherly love, you cannot forbear wronging
7 one another? Therefore, whoever may have the 7 Now therefore
ricrht on his side, on this or that particular *he:'e 1S utlerly *
° .... . r r , fault among von, be-
question, even this is altogether a Jault among cause ye go" to law
you, that you bring it under the cognizance of one with another:
heathens,e on whatever occasion it be, that ye wh.v &° ve »<* »*ha
have such lawsuits and contests with each other, e^a ae noTrather^u?
Why do ye not rather endure wrong patiently, fer yourselves to be
and sit down by the loss ? Why do ye not rather defrauded ?
suffer yourselves to be defrauded, than seek
8 such a remedv as this ? But indeed, to speak 8 NaY» ve ^° plainly, you do wrong, and you defraud even ZT&^t [your] brethren. By such proceedings as these, ren#
you do much greater injury to the church of Christ, and the common cause of religion, than you can sustain from any particular brother against whom you advance a complaint. Nor is this the only thing wherein you are to blame, nor the only instance in which you injure each other.
9 And permit me to expostulate with you a 9 Know ye not, little on this head. What! can vou contentedly that the unrighteous
• r «v- ii« 'i_ u* u ^i. shall not inherit the
sacrifice this great and glorious hope which the kingdom of God?
gospel gives you ? With all your boasted knowl- Be not deceived -..
edge, do ye not indeed know, that the unjust shall
not inherit the kingdom of God '? Be not deceived
J One brother hath a suit against another, have had the same privilege, as they were
Sec-] Josephus observes, that the Romans, looked upon as a Jewish sect Credibility,
(who were now masters of Corinth,) per- Vol. I. p. 165. But separate from that, they
mitted the Jews in foreign countries, to might certainly by mutual consent have
decide private affairs, where nothing cap- chosen their brethren as referees.
ital was in question, among themselves ; e Even this is altogether a fault among
and from hence Dr. Lardner argues the you ] That «<f», should be rendered even,
justice of this rebuke of St. Paul, as there Haphelius hath well observed, and proved
h no room to doubt but Christians might Annot. ex Herod, in loc.
The Corinthian converts were once of the worst character. 24S
neither fornicators, by a vain imagination, that the Christian name sect. nor idolaters, nor a- ancj privileges will secure you in the practice of x- dulterers,norefkm- l . ° r T .' . ' .
inate, nor abusers your vices : tor 1 now solrmnlv assure vou,as
of themselves with I have often clone, that neither fornicators \ nor -s •"
mankind, idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate persons ,
who give themselves up to a soft, indolent way
of living, and can endure no hardships in the
way of duty and honour ; nor Sodomites, those
10 Nor thieves, infamous degraders of human nature, Nor 10 nor covetous, nor f^gfjgg nor those who are insatiablv covetous \ drunkards, nor revil- , , , .. - .
*rs, nor extortion- nor drunkards, nor revzlers, nor rapacious per- ers, shall inherit the sons, who bv extortion, or any other kind of kingdom of God. violence, invade the property of their neigh- bours ; shall inherit that pure and peaceful region, the kingdom of God, where holiness and love must for ever reign, under the auspicious government of his Son.
11 And such were And while I write this, excuse me, that I 11 some ofyoti ; but ye th;nk ;t my dutv solemniv though tenderlv, to are washed, but ye n - . . , • ° ,. - ,
are sanctified, hut "ve cal1 >'oui my dear brethren, to recollect, that are justified in the such detested creatures as these, -were some of name of the Lord y0U \u your unconverted state ! as many of your Spirft'o/our God1. * neighbours know, and as you yourselves, with deep humility and agony of soul confessed. But ye are tuashed, not merelv by the baptism of water ; but ye are sanctified, but ye are jus- tified; Divine grace has made a happy change in your state and temper ; and ye are purified and renewed, as well as discharged, from the condemnation to which ye were justly obnox- ious, in the name of the Lord Jesus, arid by the Spirit of him whom we are now taught, through that common Saviour, to call with complacency our God, You ought therefore ever to maintain the most grateful sense of this important blessing, to stand at the remotest distance from sin, and to be tender of the peace and honour of a society which God hath found- ed by his extraordinary interposition, and into which he hath been pleased in so wonderful a manner to bring even you, who were once in the most infamous and deplorable state.
IMPROVEMENT.
Alas ! How great a reproach do we bring on our Christian. profession, by so immoderate an attachment to our secular inter- ests ! How much does the family of our common Father suffer.
•246 Refections on Divine grace ', which saves the vilest sinners*
6ect. while brother goes to law with brother ! What are these little in- x- terests of mortal life, that the heirs of salvation, by whom angels r are to be judged, should wrangle about them, and for the sake of %eis^ them do wrong, and that even to their brethren !
8 Men had need, where such a temper prevails, to examine
9 themselves, and take heed that they be not deceived ; for though good men may fall into some degrees of this evil, through negli- gence or mistake, yet certainly it looks too much like the char-
9, 10 acter of such of whom the apostle testifies, that they shall not inherit the kingdom of God. Let us observe, that in this cata- logue are contained, not only the most infamous and enormous offenders, but some, who perhaps may be tempted, because of their freedom from flagitious crimes, to think much better of themselves than they ought. We find here the effeminate, and covetous, and revilers, and extortioners, ranked with adulterers, and fornicators, with thieves and drunkards, with idolaters and Sodomites, We can never be secure from danger of falling into the greatest sins, till we learn to guard against the least ; or rather, till we think no evil small ; viewing every sin in its con- tradiction to the nature of God, and in the sad aspect it bears with regard to an eternal state. *1 But how astonishing is it to reflect, that when the apostle is speaking of persons of such infamous characters, he should be able to add, in his address to his Christian brethren at Corinth, And such -were some of you I Who must not adore the riches and sovereignty of Divine grace ? were such as these the best of the heathen world ? were such as these prepared by their distin- guished virtues to receive farther assistance ? let us rather pay our homage to that grace, which went, as it were, into the sub- urbs of hell, to gather from thence citizens of heaven. And let the worst of men learn, not to despair of salvation, when made sincerely desirous of being washed and sanctified, as well as ^'ms- tifed, in the name of our Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. It is that name? it is that Spirit alone, which accomplishes works like these. And, blessed be God, all' the wonders of this kind were not exhausted in those early ages, but some have been reserved for us, on whom the end of the world is come : the gospel hath exerted its triumphs in our own days, and they shall be re- newed in those of our children. Only let none from hence pre- sume to turn the grace of God into wantonness ; lest, instead of being among the few, who are made the trophies of the Divine mercy, they should perish with the multitude of the ungodly world, who die in their pollutions, and go down to final and irreversible condemnation*
The apQStfe would not be under the power even of laxvful things. 247
SECT. XI.
Whereas some among the newly converted Corinthians, might not he sufficiently sensible of the enormity of the sin of fornication, the apostle, after some useful refections on things really indif- ferent, expresses himself strongly on that head, and pleads those views peculiar to Christianity, which especially illustrate the heijiousnes* of it* 1 Cor. VI. 12, to the end,
1 Cor. VI 12. * CoilINTHIANS VI. 12.
ALL things are T KNOW, some of you at Corinth, allow sect, lawful unto JL yourselves to philosophize with great lib- xi-
me, but all things t & fi d excuses for doing things
are not expedient: , . , 7 J . , . to, b 1 Cor.
al» things are lawful which others conscientiously scruple : but as vi ^
forme, but I will not matters at present stand, I think it necessary to be brought under ~-lve vou some cautions upon this head. Sup- ine power of any. ° ", ,- • • i -i-rr
pose the things in question to be as indifferent in their own nature, as many of you would fain persuade yourselves and others, they are : I will, for argument sake, grant, that all these things are lawful for me ; but at the same time you must acknowledge, if you reflect ever so little, that all such things are not convenient : circumstances may make it improper for me to do that which is not absolutely and universally- criminal. And though it be allowed, that all things in question are laxvful for me, neverthe- less, I will not be brought under the power of any such thing. But am solicitous to maintain such a superiority to appetite and passion, as be- comes a man and a Christian in these cases. 13 Meats for the This maxim may be particularly applied to the 13 belly, and the belly SUpp0sed difference between one kind of food sKalHestrov bLh it ?nd an°ther. All meats, capable of minister- andthem. Nowtheing to our nourishments [are] indifferently body m not for form- madeybr the use of the belly, and the belly is ^."loM made Arriving and digesting meat*. It is forth* body. true ; butthen it ought to be remembered, that
the time will quickly come, when God will de- stroy both it and them ; meats, and the organs by which they have been received, and this an- imal frame, which has been nourished by them, shall be mixed together in the grave, and moulder into dust. Since therefore they refer only to this mortal body, so soon to be reduced to its first mean principles, it is certainly be*
©48 Mich less would he allow fornication.
sect, neath the dignity of the Christian character, to
X1- be a slave to this or that kind of meats ; or in
T~ any instances, to indulge this perishing flesh,
vi. 13 so as to *njure tne souls of others, or hazard
our own.
But if any man extend the maxim I have
mentioned above, to patronize any kind of
lewdness, it would be a groundless and most
unjustifiable inference : for it is most certain,
that the body is not made for so infamous a
purpose as fornication, nor can the commission
of it be ever necessary or expedient ; but it
was, on the contrary, formedybr the service of
the Lord, that, while we continue in it, we might
devote all our animal, as well as rational pow- ers, to our great Creator and Redeemer ; and
the Lord is in an important sense for the body,
he is the great Saviour of the body, as well as
of the soul, and will make it at last appear,
that he hath not forgotten the meaner part of
our nature, in the gracious scheme he hath
14 formed for our felicity : And this scheme shall 14 And Cod hatfc surely be effectual ; for God the Father hath both both raised up the raised up the Lord Jesus Christ, from the dead J^e'up us^'byY^ to an immortal life, and will also raise us up, in own power.
like manner, by his Divine and almighty pow- er, and transform these bodies of ours, into a resemblance of the glorified body of our Lord ; which should certainly raise us above all im- pure affections and desires, and engage us to live in the body, in some conformity to so di- vine and glorious a hope.
15 Enter, I beseech you, into the thought ; and 15 Know ye not, let me expostulate freely with those who are that your bodies ready to forget it. Know ye not indeed, that, g^| XTu then as your bodies make an essential part of your- take the membersof selves, they are to be considered as members of Christ, and make Christ, belonging, as it were, to his body, and ihem lJje member| in that view under his care, as to their final forbid. ar0t* ° and everlasting happiness with him. Shall I
then take these which I am taught to look upon as in an important sense the members of Christ, and prostitute them to so infamous a purpose, as to make them the members of an harlot by un- lawful embraces? God forbid ! It is a thing not to be thought of, without the utmost abhor- 16 what» km#
16 rence and indignation. What, know ye not, £ ££££ «£ fc* that he who is thus joined to an harlot, is one tot, is one body l for
For our bodies are the members of Christ* 249
two, (saith he,) shall body with her ? For say [the Divine oracles,"] sect.
lie one flesh. speaking of that conjunction which whoredom *i.
prostitutes to the dishonour of matrimony, so - wisely and graciously ordained by God, (Gen. vi ^ 11. 24-,) they two, that is, the man and his wile,
17 But he that is shall be one flesh. But on the other hand, lie \>j joined untotheLord, tfiat {s joined to the Lord by a true faith, is one
is one spirit. .. • v v • * i ' - i_ j i
1 spirit, with him. And as tne head and mem-
bers of the natural body are one, as they are acted upon by the same spirit, so the same Di- vine and holy Spirit, which lives in Christ as the Head, is communicated to us from him ; just as the vital spirits are communicated from the head to the limbs. Now what thought can be more monstrous than that any one should think 0 of being, at the same time, one spirit with the
18 Flee fornica- Lord, and one flesh with an harlot ? Let this 18 lion. Every sin that therefore be instead often thousand arguments,
without the'Do'dy1: t0 engagG y°U t0 fiee xvhoredom : concerning but he that commit- which, one may farther plead, that every [other] teth fornication, sin- sin, which a man practises^ is without the body ; neth against his own its effeCts fall not so directly upon the body, but often more immediately upon the mind.a But he that committeth xvhoredom, or any kind of lewdness, sinneth particularly against his own body,b not only polluting and debasing it, by making it one with so infamous a creature, but perhaps infecting and enfeebling, wasting and consuming it, which these vices, when grown habitual and frequent, have an apparent tenden- cy to effect. (Compare Prov.v. 11 ; Job. xxxvi. 14.) There is also another view, in which the baseness of this crime must appear to you, Christians, in consequence of your relation to 19 What, know ye that blessed agent, the Spirit of God. Have 19 you not all been baptized in his name, and
* Every [other] sin, Sec] It would be duced by Raphelius here, in which Socra* unreasonable to insist on the most rigorous tes is represented as saying, " that intern- interpretation of these words ; but the perate men hurt themselves far more than general sense is plain and true, and I sup- others ; whereas other sinners secure pose, that on the whole, there is no other some profit to themselves, though they sin by which the body receives equal det- are injurious to others." It is evident, that riment, considering not only its nature, but wo/ivi/st, must here signify any unlawful how much it has prevailed. commerce between persons of different sexes,
b He that committeth whoredom, sinneth since whoredom with married wumen is as
against his own body.'] This is well illus- directly contrary both to the honour and
trated by a fine passage of Xenophon, pro- health of the body, as with single,
VOL. 4. 33
$50 Reflections on our obligations to purity, &c.
sect, instructed in your relation to him? What, know not that your body is X1- you not, that your body is the temple of the Holy the temple of the 1~. P*«J ^h is in you, dedicated to him, and £3£g#£5 vi<19 inhabited by him ; even that spirit which you of God, and* ye are receive of God as his most valuable gift ? And, not your own. on the whole, in whatever view you consider yourselves, it will appear, that ye are nothy any means your ozvn property, nor can be justly at your own disposal, to seek your present grati- fication without controul, or regard to the will of a superior. 20 For the contrary is most apparent ; ye are 20 For ye are.
bought with a price, and that infinitely beyond \on^ with a price t
i y • therefore $"rlo**ifv
what you can pretend to be worth. Therefore, God in y0Ur body,
far from doing any thing to bring a dishonour and in your spirit, on religion, you ought in every action, word, which are God's, and sentiment, to own yourselves his property, and exert yourselves to the utmost, in a course of vigorous and constant obedience, to glorify God, both with your body and with your spirit^ which are, by the justest title, God's ; as he hath not only created, preserved, and maintain- ed you, but by the invaluable blood of his Son purchased and redeemed you to himself, and by his holy Spirit taken possession of you, and marked you for his own.
IMPROVEMENT*
How peculiar is the excellence of the Christian religion! With
what incomparable advantages doth it enforce all the lessons of
moral virtue, which it teaches ! With what holy disdain should
we look on the baits of sense, and the pollutions which are in the
verse rvorld through lust, if we seriously and often reflected on these
5 two things ; That our bodies are the members of Christ, and that
19 they are the temples of the Holy Ghost ! Let it be our care, that they may not only be nominally, but really so. That we may
17 by a living faith be united to the Lord, so as to become one spirit with him, animated by that Spirit which resides in him and dwells in all who are truly his.
Let us, as often as we are tempted to alienate ourselves from the service of God, reflect upon the price with which we are
20 bought. How great, how important a price, which we should never think of but with secret shame, as well as admiration and love ! O Lord! hast thou paid such a ransom for me, and shall I act as if I thought even this not enough ? as if thou hadst ac- quired only a partial and imperfect right to me, and I might di- vide myself between thee and strangers, between thee and thine
The apostle advises them not to marry at that season : 251
enemies ? O may we be entirely thine ! and make it the business sect. of the latest day and hour of our lives, to glorify God with our XK bodies and with our spirits, which are his !
Under the influence of this thought, may we effectually enter into the wise and pious suggestions of the apostle ; and guard, verse not only against things absolutely and universally unlawful, but *2 likewise against those, which, in present circumstances, may be inconvenient* May we be ever ready to exert a holv freedom of soul, and a superiority to whatever may ensnare and enslave us ; which we shall more easily obtain, if we reflect on the transitory duration of the objects of appetite and sense : how soon the 13 things we enjoy, and those bodies by which we enjoy them, shall be reduced to the dust, out of which they were taken. God destroys all that is present and visible, that we may look more intensely for a kingdom that cannot be moved. He reduces our bodies to putrefaction, that we may learn to cultivate with greater care the interest of a never dying soul : which if we faithfully and diligently pursue, God, who hath raised up his Son as our 14 Surety and Saviour, will also raise us up by his own power, to enjoyments, sublime, incorruptible, and eternal. 0 Lord ! we would wait for thy salvation, and in the mean time, would do thy commandments ; and animated by so exalted a hope, would pu* nfy ourselves, even as thou art pure*
SECT. XII.
The apostle proceeds to answer certain questions which the Corhu thians had put to him ; and first, what related to the marriage state ; and in these introductory verses, he determines that in some circumstances it should be entered into, and continued in, but in others, forborne ; and forbids wives to depart from their husbands. 1 Cor. VII. 1 — 11.
1 Cor. VII. 1. 1 Corinthians VII. 1.
°^"0 W concern- T NO W proceed to give you'my opinion con- sectJ 1M ing- the things X cerninp- those things about which you zvrote xii- ?« : 5 ^ood » >»/■ And I begin with that concerning the — for a man not to touch lawfulness or expedience of marriage. And Vl-U j* a, woman. here I must first observe, that as to its expedi-
ence, [it is] in present circumstances good for a man, where he is entirely master of himself, to have nothing to do with a woman ; so many are the conveniences which recommend a sin- gle life to those who are proof against some of
2 Nevertheless, to its most obvious temptations. Nevertheless, 2
as the God of nature has for certain wise rea-
253 Yet marriage is necessary to prevent fornication ;
sect, sons implanted in the sexes a mutual inclina- avoid fornication, let
xii- tion to each other, in order to prevent fornica- every ™an hav! hif
. . , • r i own wite, and let
~7 tion, and every other species ot uncleanness, every woman )iavQ>
vii. 2 ^et everV mnn have ancl retain his own proper her own husband.
wife ; and lei every woman have and retain her
Own proper husband : for neither divorce or
polygamy are by any means agreeable to the
genius of the gospel.
3 Let the husband, where this relation is com- 3 Let the 1ms- m-nced, render attdue benevolence to the wife, b^ ^u^Te^ev^ and in like manner also the wife to the husband : ience . anc^ likewise let them on all occasions be ready mutually to also the wife unt© oblige, and consult the happiness of each oth- the husband.
er's life. And let them not imagine that there is any perfection in living separate from each other, as if they were in a state of celibacy.
4 For the wife hath not in this respect power over 4 The wife hath her own body, but hath by the marriage cove- not power of her own nant transferred it to the husband ; and in like band': and like wise" manner also, the husband hath not power over his also the husband own body, but it is, as it were, the property of hath not power of the wife ; their engagements being mutual, so g ™* bod^ but that on every occasion conscience obliges them
to remain appropriate to each other, and con- sult their mutual good.
5 Withdraw not therefore from the company of 5 Defraud ye not each other y unless [it be] by consent for a time ; one the other, except .1 . i ; i • "* ,. j . -j it be with consent that ye may be at leisure to devote yourselves for a time tllat
more intensely to fasting and prayer, and that may give yourselves ye may come together again as usual, lest Satan to fasting and pray-
tempt you on account of your incontinence, and H ; t^0^6 *°I e.th" * * . - r ' P L . er again, that Satan
take occasion trom the irregular sallies oi am- tempt you not for mal nature, to fill you with thoughts and pas- your incontinency. sions, which marriage was in its original insti- tution intended to remedy.
6 But you will observe, that 1 say this by per- 6 But I speak mission from Christ ; but not by any express this by permission, command* which he gave in person in the days J^™1 ^fcommand° of Ms flesh, or gives by the inspiration and
suggestion of his Spirit now : by which inspi-
• By permission."] I cannot, with Mr. affording, on any interpretion, an object
Cradock^ think, that the meaning of this tion against the general inspiration of St.
clause, is, "I permit marriage, but do not Paul's epistles, that they will rather
enjoin it ;" and have elsewhere observed, strengthen the proof of it. See Essay on
that this verse, and others in this context, Inspiration in Vol. III. yearly parallel to it, will be so fax from
and it is better to marry, than to burn* 253
ration, you may conclude I am guided when I sect, lav in no such precautions as these.
7 For I would that But as for the main question we are now x Cor< all men were even Up0ri, I could wish that all men were, in this re- vu. 7" as I myself: but ev- Qs if that all Christians could
ery man hath his « ... P ** . . r , ,.f
proper gift of God, as easily bear the severities ot a single lite, in
one after this man- present circumstances, and exercise as resolute
ner, and another af- a commancl over their natural desires. b But
every man has his proper gift of God, one in this
kind, or manner, and another in that. So that
though I give the best advice and example I
can, I would not exalt myself on account of
this attainment, nor despise those that have it
8 I say therefore not. But as to unmarried men, who, like me, 8 tothe unmarried and have buried their wives, and to the widows, I tfZl if ?4°ad *fly- * " S°od for them, (if they conveniently bide even as I. can,) to continue, as I do, in the widowed state.
9 But if they can- But if they have not attained to such a degree 9 not contain, let them Qf temperance, as to be easv in it, let them bv all marry: for it is bet- J „ - *, . , , *,.
ter to marry than to means marry. lor though it be better to live
burn. calmly and soberly in a state of widowhood,
than to marry, it is undoubtedly much better to marry a second, or a third time, than to burny and to be tormented with those restless pas- sions which some in such circumstances feel.
10 And unto the But as to those that are married* [it is] not 1 10 married I command, [wh0] command, but the Lord Jesus Christ him- l!ord° Let not the se^ wno enjoins, that the wife should not with- •wife depart from her draw herself from [her] husband ; But if she be It husband : withdrawn by her own rash and foolish act, let
11 But and if she h t b means contract another mar- depart, let her re- . - J . . . m main unmarried, or nage ; but remain unmarried, or rather, it it be reconciled to her may be accomplished by any submission on her husband: and let not sid* iet her be reconcuea> to [her] husband, that the husband put a-,' . r ., . ,. . i . _ way his wife. t"ey may» " possible, live in su< h an union and
harmony as the relation requires. And let not the husband dismiss [his] wife on any light ac- count, or indeed, for any thing short of adul- tery. For whatever particular reasons Mo es
h That all men ivere even as myself] 22, is so full an instance to the contrary, Common sense requires us to limit this that it is not necessary to multiply re- expression as in the paraphrase; for it marks of this kind
would be a most flagrant absurdity to sup- c To those that are married.] The trans- pose that St. Paul wished marriage might lation, published by the English Jeuiits at entirely cease. It shews therefore how Bourdeaux, renders it, to those who are unfair and improper it is, in various cases, united in the sacrament of marriage ; which to strain the apostle's words to the utmost I mention as one instance, selecied from rigour, as if he perpetually used the most a vast number, of the great dishonestyo£ critical exactness ; but indeed chap. ix. that translation.
254 Reflections on the apostle's observations about marriage?
sect, might have for permitting divorces on some xu- slighter occasions, Christ our great Legislator, ■ w who may reasonably expect higher degrees of vii 11 Plir^.v and virtue in his followers, as their as- sistances are so much greater, hath seen fit ex- pressly to prohibit such separation, and we, his apostles in our decisions upon this matter, must guide ourselves by the authority of his determination.
IMPROVEMENT.
The decisions of the holy apostle are here given with such gravity, seriousness and purity, that one would hope, delicate as the subject of them is, they will be received without anv of that unbecoming levity which the wantonness of some minds may be ready to excite on such an occasion.
It becomes us humbly to adore the Divine wisdom and good- ness manifested in the formation of the first human pair, and in verse keeping up the different sexes through all succeeding agf s, in so * just a proportion, that every man might have his oivn wife, and
4 every woman her orvn husband : that the instinct of nature might, so far as it is necessary, be gratified without guilt, and an holy seed be sought, which being trained up under proper discipline and instruction, might supply the wastes that death is continu- ally making, and be accounted to the Lord for a generation : that so virtue and religion, for the sake of which alone it is desirable that human creatures should subsist, mav be transmitted through every age, and earth become a nurserv for heaven.
With these views, let marriages be contracted, when it is proper they should be contracted at all. Let none imagine the state itself to be impure ; and let it always be preserved unde-
5 filed. Let all occasion of irregular desire be prudently guard- ed against by those who have entered into it. And let all Christians, in every relation, remember that the obligations of devotion are common to all ; and that Christ and his apostles seem to take it for granted, that we shall be careful to secure proper seasons for fasting, as well as for prayer, so far as may be needful, in order that the superior authority of the mind over the body may be exercised, and maintained, and that our petitions to the throne of grace may be offered with greater jn> tenseness, copiousness and ardour.
Marriages not dissolved by difference in religion. 255
SECT. XIII.
The apostle exhorts Christians not to break marriage on account of difference in religion ; and urges, in the general, contentment tuith the stations in which they are called, and a concern to serve God in their proper condition, whether married or single, bound or free. 1 Cor. VII. 12—24.
l Cor. VII. 12 1 Corinthians VII. 12.
BUT to the rest V HAVE reminded you of the decision of sect. speak I not the X Christ with respect to the affair of divorce : xiil* Lord, If any brother . ... . c .d i —
hath a wife that be- no™ as to the rest of the persons and cases to % c^ lieveth not, and she which I shall address myself, it is to be ob- v[u 12 be pleased to dwell served, that / speak according to what duty with him, let him and prudence seems on the whole to require ; not put her away. 1 • • » . , 1 • r • •
and it is not to be considered as ir it were im- mediately spoken by the Lord. If any Christ- ian brother hath an unbelieving wife, and she consent to dwell with him, notwithstanding the diversity of their religious persuasions, let him 13 And the wo- not dis??iiss her. And on the other hand, if 13
man which hath an anif Christian wife have an unbelieving husband, husband that behev- j . , * j n v.t * t * i + j-
eth not and if he be anc^ ne consent to dwell with ner, let her not dis- pleased to dwell with miss him* nor separate herself from him, her, let her not leave though the legal constitution of the country in
114 For the unbe- wnicn sne ^ves mav allow her to do it. For 14 lieving husband is in such a case as this, the unbelieving husband sanctified by the is so sanctifed by the xvife, and the unbelieving wife, and the unbe- wir£ h SQ sanctified by the husband? that their Iievm0* wite is sane- . <•«.*•
tified° by the hus- matrimonial converse is as lawful as if they band : else were were both of the same faith : otherwise your your children un- children, in these mixed cases, were unclean, and clean; but now are . 1 i 1 j r , 1 j -^ 1
they holy. must be looked upon as unlit to be admitted
to those peculiar ordinances by which the seed of God's people are distinguished ; but now they are confessedly holy,c and are as readily
a Let her not dismiss him."] I have else- c Noiv are they holy."] On the maturest
\frhere observed, that in these countries, and most impartial consideration of this
in the apostle*s days, the wives had a power text, I must judge it to refer to infant bap-
of divorce as well as the husbands. See tistn. Nothing can be more apparent than
Vol. II. p. 220, note 6. that the word holy, signifies persons, who
b Is sanctified, &c] Some think the might be admitted to partake of the dis- meaning is, '"the Christian may convert tinguishing rights of God's people. Com- the infidel;" as appears, in "that the pare Exod. \ix. 6; Deut. vii. 6 ; chap, children of such marriages are brought up xiv. 2 ; chap. xxvi. 19 ; chap, xxxiii. 3 ; Christians. But this cannot possibly be Ezra ix. 2 ; with Isa. xxxv. 8 ; chap. lii. the sense ; for that thev were brought up 1 ; Acts x. 28, iSrc. And as for the inter- so, was not to be sure always fact, and pretation, which so many of our brethren, where it was, there was no need of prov- the baptists, have contended for, that holy ing from thence the conversion of the pa- signiiies legitimate, and unclean, illegiti- re'nt, which would in itself be much more mate ; (not to urge that this seems an un- apparent than the education of the child, scriptural sen6e of the word,) nothing can
256 The believing party may convert the unbelieving,.
9ect. admitted to baptism in all our churches, as if 15 But if the un* ■»""- both the parents were Christians ; so that the believing depart, let - • • rr ^ j -j n „i • «i him depart. A bro-
ICor ™sey°usee^sin effect decided by this prevail- ther or sister is not vii !5 ing practice. However, if the unbelieving party, under bondage in in such circumstances as these, be absolutely such cases •' uut Go(i determined, and will depart Jet him, or her de- ^^^ US t0 part, and take the course they think best ; and the consequence is, that a brother, or a sistery who hath been united to such a wife, or husband, in matrimonial bonds, is by such a conduct of a former partner, discharged from future obliga- tion, and is not in bondage in such [cases."] But let it be always remembered, that God hath by his gospel called us to peace ; and therefore it ought to be our care, to behave in as inoffensive a manner as possible, in all the relations of life ; that so, if there must be a breach, the blame mav not be chargeable upon the Christian.
16 And it is worth your while, to be very care- 16 For what knowv ful in your behaviour to those who thus make, est tllou» Q wife,
as it were, a part of vourselves, that vou may whether lJ;ou shf t , , » r J * -' / save t/iy husband ?
adorn the gospel you protess, by the most ami- or how knowest able and engaging conduct : for it is possible, thou, Oman,wheth- the unbeliever may be thereby gained to Christ- ey.j;h°u shalt save *9 ianity. Let each therefore reflect on his own Wl e * concern in this observation. For, how knowest thou, 0 wife, but thou may est save [thine] hus- band P Or how knowest thou, O husband, but thou mayest save [thy] wife P And surely the everlasting happiness of the person, now the companion of your life, will be more than an equivalent for all the self denial to which you may be required at present to submit.
17 But if this should not be the effect, it still be- 17 But as Go* comes you to do your duty ; and therefore hath distributed t© since the providence of God is concerned in ^ "J* ^ all these relations, and in the steps by which every one, so let they were contracted, as God hath distributed him w*lk = #a»d so to every one, and as it were, cast the parts of °nda.inh * m al* life, let every one so zualk, even as the Lord hath
called him.6- This is the lesson I would incul-
be more evident, than that the argument rectly contradicts the notion which pre-
will by no means bear it ; for i;. would be vailed among- the Jews, that embracing the
proving a tiling by itself, idem per idem-, true religion dissolved all the relations
to argue that the converse of the parents which had before been contracted Where-
was lawful, because the children were not as the apostle here declares, that the gospel
bastar Is ; whereas all whothoughtthecon- left them in this respect, just as it found
verse of the parents unlawful, must of course them ; increasing, instead of lessening, the
think that the children were illegitimate, obligations they were under to a faithful
d As the Lord hath called him.] This is and affectionate discharge of their cor-
a very pertinent digression, as it so di- respondent duties.
In general, as God hath called every man, so let him -walk ; 257
cate on you Corinthians, and thus I command sect. in all the churches, and charge it upon the con- *m- sciences of men, as a lesson of the highest im- t ( q^ portance. vii. 17
18 Is any man /* any one, for instance, called, being circum- 18 called being circum- cised, let him nor become, so far as in him lies, cised? let him not • u m^9ej * nor act, as if he were desirous, become uncircunv . ', , ' i u . j«„« uxr cised : is any called as far as possible, to undo what was done by
in uncircumcision ? his Jewish parents, or masters, in his infancy, let him not become js Qny Qne caHed to the fellowship of gospel circumcised. blessings in uncircumcision, let him not be solic-
itous to be circumcised, as if that rite were necessary to his salvation, as the Jews, and some zealots amongst ourselves, have taught.
19 Circumcision is For to speak the important truth in a few plain 19 nothing, and uncir- words, Circumcision is nothing, and uncircum*
C^taSS'S **•» « *»*& the f*™* or non<,bser. the commandments vation, of the Mosaic law, will neither secure of God. nor obstruct our salvation ; but all depends up-
on keeping the commandments of God, An obe- diential faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, produc- ed by the sanctifying influences of his Spirit on the heart, and bringing forth the genuine fruits of holiness in our temper and life, is the great concern : and whether we be Jews, or Gen- tiles, circumcised, or uncircumcised, we shall be happy, or miserable for ever, as we are
20 Let every man careful or negligent with respect to this. As 20 abide in the same for other matters, be not excessivelv concerned
"JSclued!61*111 hG about them ; but in whatever filing, that is, profession and circumstance, any one of you was called, in that let him continue ; affect not to change without the clear and evident lead- ings of Providence, as there is generally greater reason to expect comfort and usefulness in such
21 Art thou called a calling than another. And I may apply this, 21 he'mg a servant? care not Qnly to the different employments, but re- aot for it ; but if iations m life, as well as diversity in religious
professions. Art thou, for instance, called into the church of Christ, [being] in a low rank, not only of an hired servant, but a slave ? Do not so much regard it, as upon that account, to make thy life uneasy : but if thou canst, without
c Xeccmie uncircumcised.'] The word «rw- it is not necessary more particularly lp. wetrcto, has an evident relation to attempts, illustrate* like those referred to 1 Mac. i. 15, which
VOX,. 4s. 04t
258 Without affecting to change his former station.
sect, any sinful method of obtaining it, be made free, thoumayestbemade xiii- choose it rather ; as what is no doubt in itself free> use H rather. ~~ eligible, yet not absolutely necessary, to the vii 21 happiness of a good man. For he that is called 22 For he that is
22 by the Lord to the Christian faith, [beintAaser- called in the Lord,
i . ;t«r. «j / /-u • ^ oe/n? a servant, is
t><z/2?, or slave, is the Lord s free man. Christ the Lord's free man:
has made him free indeed, in making him par- likewise also he that taker of the glorious liberties of the children >* called, being free, of God; (John viii. 36 ;) and on the other is Christ's servant' hand, he also that is called, [being-] free from the authority of any human master, is still the ser- vant, the property of Christ, and owes him a
23 most implicit and universal obedience. But 23 Ye are bought upon this head, remember, that as Christians, with a price; be not you were zWbought zvith a most invaluable price:* y^he servants of Christ hath redeemed you at the expense of
his own blood ; and therefore, let me caution you out of regard to him, and from a desire to be capable of serving him, as much as possible, that ye do not, where it may by any lawful means be avoided, become the slaves of men ; since so many evils and dangers and snares are inseparable from such a situation.
24 This, brethren, is the particular advice which 24 Brethren, le£ I thought proper to give upon this head ; and £ve.ry "?" wherein the general rule 1 laid down above, is ot such at>ide with Godc great importance, that I must repeat it ; in
whatever [condition] a man xvas called at first, by the gospel and grace of Christ, in that let him abide with God% taking care to behave in a prudent and religious manner, as under the
f Ton were bought with a price, &c.] Dr. sion, because the advice is unnecessarily Whitby would render it, " Are ye bought restrained thereby, to those slaves who with a price-, that is, redeemed from servi- had been redeemed; which plainly, as well tude ? Become not servants of men ; do not suited those who had their freedom given sell yourselves for slaves again." It is in- them, and indeed suited all Christians who deed probable, that the apostle does coun- never had been at all slaves,s.x\& who might sel Christians against becoming slaves, if more easily have been prevailed upon, by it could be prevented ; and with great rea- their poverty, to bring themselves into a son, as it was a circumstance which seem- condition, the evils and inconveniences of ed less suitable to the dignity of the Christ- which they did not ihoroughly know, ian profession, and must expose ihem to z Abide with God"] L 'Enfant explains many incumbrances and interruptions in rrn^nT a Quo in the sight of God, (Compare duty, especially on the Lord's day, and other 2 Cor. xi 11 ; Eph v. 21,) and thinks there seasons of religious assemblies ; besides had been some disorders at Corinth, pro- file danger of being present at domestic ceeding from some irregular claim which idolatrous sacrifices, or being ill used, if Christian slaves made to liberty, under.pre- they refused their compliance. But I can- tence, that, as Christian brethren, they not thoroughly approve of the Doctor's ver- were equal with their masters.
Reflections on the improvement of our relations and callings. 259
Divine inspection ; and not changing his bu- sect* siness in life, if it be in general lawful, because xiii- he is a Christian ; but endeavouring to pursue ~" — it with such integrity, diligence and prudence, •• °^ as that his great Master and Saviour may be most effectually glorified.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn, from the exhortations and reasonings of the verse apostle, a becoming solicitude, to contribute as much as we pos- 14 sibly can, to the Christian edification of each other ; and espec- ially let this be the care of the nearest relatives in life. What can be more desirable, than that the husband may be sanctified by the wife, and the wife by the husband ! May all prudent care be taken, in contracting marriages, as to the religious characterof the intended partner of life ; and in those already contracted, where this precaution has been neglected, or where the judgment form- ed seems to have been mistaken, let all considerations of pru- dence, of religion, of affection, concur to animate to a mutual care of each other's soul, that most important effort of love, that most solid expression and demonstration of friendship. Nor let the improbability of success be pleaded in excuse for neglect, even where the attempt must be made by the subordinate sex. A possibility should be sufficient encouragement ; and surely there is room to say, How knowest thou, 0 wife, but thou mayest 16 save him, whose salvation, next to thine own, must be most de- sirable to thee ?
Let us all study the duties of the relations in which God hath fixed us ; and walk with him in our proper callings, not desiring 24 so much to exchange, as to improve them. His wise Provi- dence hath distributed the part; it is our wisdom, and will he our happiness, to act in humble congruity to that distribution. Surely the apostle could not have expressed in stronger terms, his deep conviction of the small importance of human distinc- tions, than he here does ; when speaking of what seems to great and generous minds, the most miserable lot, even that of a slave, he says, Care not for it.h If liberty itself, the first of all tempo- 21 ral blessings, be not of so great importance, as that a man, bless- ed with the high hopes and glorious consolations of Christianity , should make himself very solicitous about it, how much less is there in those comparatively trifling distinctions on which many lay so disproportionate, so extravagant a stress !
L Care not for it."] This fine remark, (for such indeed it is,) occurs in Dr. Good.- WiVi Worksy Vol. I. p. 50.
260 The apostle again says, that marriage was then inexpedient.
sect. Let Christian servants, (for blessed be God, amongst us we XU1- have no slaves, J remember their high privileges, as the Lords* freemen. Let Christian masters remember the restraint, as the Lortfs servants. And let the benefits of liberty, especially, when considered in its aspect upon religion, be so far valued, as not to be bartered away for any price which the enemies of man- kind may offer in exchange.
But above all, let us remember the infinite importance of maintaining the freedom of the mind from the bondage of cor- ruption ; and of keeping, with all humble and cheerful observance, g the commandments of God. While many express the warmest zeal for circumcision, or uncircumcision, in defence of, or in op- position to, this, or that mode or form of external worship, let our hearts be set on what is most vital and essential in religion ; and we shall find the happiest equivalent, m the composure aad satisfaction of our own spirit now, as well as in those abundant rewards which the Lord hath laid up for them who fear him.
SECT, XIV,
The apostle treats on the inexpediency of marriage, in the circum* stances of the church at that juncture ; and inculcates a serious sense of the shortness of time, as the best remedy against immod- erate attachment to any secular interest, 1 Cor. VII. 25, to the end.
1 Corinthians VII. 25. x CoR. VH. 25.
vii. 25 riage> which I had first in view, and to which my judgment as one it is time I should return. And here, concern- that hatn obtained ing the case of virgins of either sex, / have ^\2\M$1* ^^ received no express commandment from the Lord, as I had in the case handled above ; whether by what is transmitted to us in Christ's discourses, or by any immediate and personal revelation ;a nevertheless, I give my opinion, as one who hath received grace and mercy of the Lord, to be faith- ful in the great chaige he hath committed to me ; and therefore, considering the many in- stances, in which I have been enabled to approve my fidelity to Christ and his church, may
* Or by immediate and personal reve- singular number ; whereas else he might latiun.] To this, I think he refers, rather more properly have said, we have receive tkan the former, as he speaks in the ed none.
He would not have them attached to any secular interest ; £6f
expect to be heard with some peculiar regard, sect* 26 1 suppose there. I apprehend this therefore to be right and good : fore that this is good jn the present exigency b and extremity of af- "7""*
" nrthat* ««■ whiie th^ «*«* is in such a state °f per- *s
ft good for a man so secution, that [it is] best for a single man to con- to be tinue as he is. Art thou indeed bound to a 27
27 Art thou bound wi+ alreadv ? mv advice afftfcts not thee ; in unto a wife? seek not . J , - , . . .
to be loosed Art that case bear patiently whatever burdens may
thou loosed from a occur, and seek not to be loosed from her by an wife t seek not a wife, irregular and scandalous divorce or separation. But on the other hand, art thou loosed from a wife P Hath Providence never led thee into those engagements, or has it broken the bond by the death of thy former companion ? If thou canst conveniently and virtuously continue as thou art. seek not a wife at present, till the storm which now hovers over the church be a little blown over, and more peaceful times re-
28 But and if thou turn. Yet if thou dost marry, thou hast not 28 marry, thou hast not thereby sinned ; and if a virgin marry, she hath S^TlieYtth «« J**** <he ™rriage state is no doubt both not sinned. Never- lawful and honourable ; yet such will have theless, such shall probably some additional afjlictionin the flesh ; have trouble in the th wjU be encumbered with the burden of flesh : but I spare J . „ . . ,
y0U# l many temporal affairs : and the representation
which I make to you of these things, is not out of severity, but tenderness ; as / would fain spare you, and speak on the whole, in this gen- tle and cautious manner on the subject, to avoid extremes either the one way, or the other,
29 But this I say, But this I say, brethren, with great confi- 29 brethren, the time is dence ; and desire you would hear it with due thaTboth 'tTiev^ha.t attention ; that the whole time of our abode in have wives, be as this world is contracted0 within very narrow though they had limits ; it remains therefore, that we guard poue' against too fond an attachment to any relation
or possession in life : so that they, who have xvives, be in a manner, as if they had none ;
b Present exigency."] This must certainly observed,) a metaphor, taken from furling
refer to the prevalence of persecution at or gathering up a sail. Dr. Hammond,
that time ; for nothing can be more absurd, and some others, would render this, it U
than to imagine, that an inspired apostle but a little while, and they that have wives,
would, in the general, discountenance shall he as though they had none. That is, "I
marriage ; considering that it was ex- see those times of persecution rising, whichi
pressly agreeable to a divine institution, will put men out of a capacity of enjoying
and of great importance to the existence those temporal delights which they may
and happiness of all future generations. now be fondest of." But this does not
c Contracted.'] The word <7un<?*.\fAtv®'t seem an exact translation, though L'En-
properly imports this, being, (as many have fant mentions it with considerable regard
262 That they might without anxiety serve the Lord,
sect. And they that weep, as not weeping in streams 30 And they that
xiv- of inconsolable sorrow, though nature may be weep, as though they
~"" allowed to drop its moderate tear ; and they ^t "rejoice t as
vii. 30 that rejoice, as not rejoicing in dissolute and though theyrejoiced
confident sallies of mirth, as if secure from not '* and tIiey that
any distressful revolution} and they that pur- ^%£ nof*^
chase, as not possessing by a certain tenure
31 what they must shortly resign ; And they who 31 And they that
use this world, as not carrying the enjoyments usf £ . wo.rld» as
r . V • « * ^ . /< , ii not abusing- it ; for
ot it to an unbridled excess ; jor the whole the fashion of this
scheme and fashion of this world passes off** world passeth away* and is gone like a scene in a theatre that pres- ently shifts ; or a pageant in some public pro- cession, which, how gaudily soever it be adorn- ed to strike the eyes of spectators, is still in motion, and presently disappears, to shew itself for a few moments to others. So transitory are all our enjoyments, and afflictions too, and worthy of little regard, when compared with the solid realities which are soon to open upon us, and never to pass away.
32 But I would have you without anxiety, while 32 But I would
you continue here amidst all these uncertain- nave„ y°u Wlthput J. , . f T j . . carefulness. He that
ties ; and therefore it is, I advise you in pres- is unmarried, careth
ent circumstances to decline marriage, if you for the things that conveniently can. For an unmarried man car- belong to the Lord, ethfor the things of the Lord Jesus Christ, how ^l££** ***** he may please the Lord, and is in a great degree at leisure to employ his thoughts, and schemes, and labours, for the advancement of the Re- deemer's kingdom among men ; and sure there is no other employment so honourable, so delightful, and when remote consequences are
33 taken into account, so profitable : Whereas he 33 But he that is who is married, careth for the things of the "jamed, careth for
j i i i •.•i*r*i i the tninsrs that are
world, how he may maintain his iamily, and 0f the world how he
how he may please [his] wife, and so accommo- may please his wife.
date himself to her temper, as to make her easy
34 and happy. On the other hand, there is just 34 There is differ-
u i-A- i * i i« • r •/* ence also between a
such a difference between the condition ol a wife wjfe an(j a virgin :
and a virgin.* She who is unmarried^ is careful the unmarried wo-
d Fashion of this world passes of.'] 2£«/** his thoughts, or distracted with a variety
mt^x-yu. Compare 1 John ii. 17. " of anxieties.'* But this would occasion
. e There is just such a diffeience, he"] an unnecessary ellipsis in the beginning of
Some would connect the word /ui/j.tf>i<r*i this verse, and destroy the resemblance
with the close of the preceding verse, and between the conclusion of the two verses,
render it, " He that is married, cares, life, when it is evident the apostle meant to say
hovj he may please his wife, and is divided in the same of both the husband and wife,
Now they that are married^ care for the -world. 263
man careth for the about the things of the Lord, that she may be ho- sect. things of the Lord, ly 00th in body and in spirit. She has leisure XIV* .'"r^v iS <° «te«d t0 the hi8her improvement of relig- — in spirit : but she ion in her own soul, by the more abundant ex- v^ 34, that is married, car- ercises of devotion, as well as to do something *th for the things of more for the advancement of religion amonpr the world, how she . , , -i . . . ? .r r
may please her hus- others ; xvhereas she that is married, careth jor band. the things of the world, how she may please [her]
husband ,f and the diversity of humours both in men and women, and the imperfection of even the best tempers, make this sometimes on both sides a difficult task ; on which ac- count single persons have always some consid- erable advantages, which are especially appar- ent in these times of public danger. • 35 And this I But all this I say for your own benefit, with 35 speak for your own a smcere desire to promote your happiness ;
ma°y citlire V- and not that J maV thr0W. a snare UP0U ^">5 and on you, but for that bind you from that which God for wise rea- •which is comely, sons instituted, and allows, and which the state t^d^^the Lord of human nature generally requires ; but out of without distraction, regard to what is to be sure very comely^ and decent in the Lord, without any violent con- straintj by which I might seem to drag you into a state of life, which should make you, continually uneasy : for that would quite spoil its gracefulness as well as acceptance, and might plunge you into much greater incon- veniences another way. 56 But if any man But, on the other hand, if any on mature 36 think that he behav- deliberation apprehend that he acts an unbe-
{ How she may please her husband."] The of ^g^ov vfj.iv iirtCdxm. Mr. Locke think* apustle, in this text, and the counterpart the word ^c^:,, which signifies cord, al- to it, seems to declare, that singlepersons ludes to the Jewish phrase oibiuding what of either sex, have generally opportunities was declared unlawful, for devotion beyond those that are mar- b Comely : iuo-%»y.Gv.~\ This seems to ried, even in the most peaceful times of intimate, that they were now in a circum- the church ; and that a diversity of hu- stance in which God did, as it were, mours, both in men and women, makes exact a peculiar severity from all their it difficult for them to please each other so thoughts ; and that it was a time to think thoroughly . as is necessary, in order to of the trials of martyrdom, rather than the make a married life delightful. So that endearment of human passions. it intimates a counsel to single people, to • Without any violent constraint.] km- value and improve their advantages, and to §«r;r*s-ac, is rendered in our translation by married people, to watch against those the addition of several words, that ye m.ay things that would insnare them, and in- attend on the Lord without distraction. But jure their mutual peace and comfort. Sir Norton Knatchbull has convinced me, 6 Not that I may throw a snare upon you~] that the version, here given b much pref- This is the most literal version I could give erable to ours.
<$64. He that gives a young person m marriage, does well:
sect, coming part towards his virgin daughter, or eth himself uncome» stv- anv other maiden, that may fall under his !> sheVa,alshtheflow' J^ guardianship and cm Jf she pass the flower ^er%f ^ age, and vii. 56 l^er] agek m a single state ; which, I know, is need so require, let an opinion very prevalent among the Jews ; him do what he will, and if he think that it ought to be so, let him do [hemmanV"01 ' ^ what he will in this respect ; he sinneth not in his intent of letting her change he present con- dition ; and therefore let him seek out a proper partner in life for her, and let them marry.
37 But he that hath hitherto stood steadfast in his 37 Nevertheless, heart, having also on her side no apprehension he that standeth
of anv necessity, in consequence of what he ftea(Jfost . m hls *7" . . . * , heart, having no ne-
discerns ot her dispositions, and no engage- Cessity,buthathpow- ment subsisting which might give another a er over his own will, iust claim to her, but hath power over his own and hath so decreed •;; u • * ru * * «. u i , in his heart, that he
will, being at liberty to act as he pleases ; and will keep his virghlj
hath in such circumstances determined in his doeth well, cwn heart that he will keep his maiden still sin- gle, he does xuell, and the part he acts is so far from being blameable, that in present circumstances it is much to be commended,
38 So that on the whole, the conclusion of the 38 So then, he that matter is this ; he> that in such troublous
k Pass the flower of her age, 8cc] There with most of those I have had an oppor- is hardly any passage in the epistle, about tunity of consulting-. And if this be ad- the sense of which I have been more per- mitted, I think it must be taken for grant- plexed than about this ; and I am still far ed, that when the apostle speaks of this from being satisfied concerning it. I had man's having no necessity, he means to take once translated it, " If any one thinks that in whatever might urge him to dispose of he acts an unbecoming part, by continuing in her in marriage, whether in her temper his single state, till he be past the flower of and inclinations, or in their domestic cir- his age, — let them marry, — he that marries cumstances. As for Heinsius's opinion, tioes well," 8tc. and had paraphased the that '* eter^jucvuv tin t»v rrn^tvcy, signifies, words accordingly. And what induced to i?icur shame by reason of his virgin ,•" me to this, was, that, verse 37, the apostle meaning, if a man apprehend that his puts the issue of the matter on the stead- daughter will dishonour his family by for- fastness 0/ his own mind, the power he had nication, he will do prudently to marry her : over his own-will, and his having no necessity ; I think the abovementioned objection lies •whereas if a daughter, or a ward, were equally against this interpretation. But if in question, htr inclinations, temper and the Alexandrine reading of yA/ut^av, in- eonveniency were certainly to be consult- stead of acya.fxt^m, be admitted, it may ed ; and it would be the same, if the vir- deserve consideration, whether the whole gin spoken of, was one to whom the man passage may not refer to the case of was himself engaged. But it is really a contract between a man and a young doing such violence to the original, to ren- maiden, the accomplishment, or dissolu- der t/i<j«v t;iv £*t/7* T3r*gSjviv, keep himself tion of which, might, in some imaginable single, or keep his own virginity ? and to circumstances, depend very much on the render ix.y*./iu£a>v, he that marries, that conduct of the man, as he seemed to after long deliberation I chose to abide by urge, or decline, the bringing it intp. our own version ; especially since it agrees effect.
Though he that does not, does better* 265
gtveth h".r in mar- times as these gives [her] in marriage doeth sect. ba&h d°hth ^eU : Well; she may find °PPortanities in that rela- xiv' C notin man-iage! tion both to ad°rn and serve Christianity ; but 1Cop doeth better. as things are circumstanced, I must needs de- Vli 53
clare, that were a man is under no necessity of doing it, he that gives [her] not in marriage^ doeth better ; and more effectually consults both his comfort and safety. 39 The wife is This however is beyond controversy certain, 39 bound by the law as that the wirg fr bound b fhe /flW t0' continue Ion"- as her husband .11 1 ' , ^ 1 1 • 1 t r 1 •
liveth : but if her Wltn ner husband, and submit herselt to him, husband be dead, as long as her husban,d liveth ; but if her husband she is at liberty to fe dead, she is in that case free, and may mar- sL3';onTyin\7e Hf "> r^om she will ; only let her take care that Lord. she marry in the Lord, and that, retaining a
sense of the importance of her Christian obli- gations, she does not choose a partner for life 40 But she is hap- of a different religion from herself. She may, 40 pier, if she so abide, j lawfully act thus ; but I would not be
after my judgment : . - ' . J . . 7. ...
and I think also, that understood to advise it ; for she is happier ac- I have the Spirit of cording to mij sentiment, if she continue as she God- is : and I may modestly say, that / appear to
have the Spirit oj God l to guide me ; and not merely some degree of experience, arising from the many observations which for a course of years I have made on human affairs. I may therefore reasonably suppose my judgment will have its peculiar weight, even where I do not pretend to decide with such an authority as should bind the conscience as by an apostol- ical dictate.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us observe the humility of the excellent apostle with pleas- verse ure. When he speaks of his fidelity in the ministry, he tells us, 25 he obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. Edified by such an example, let us ascribe to Christ the praise, not only of our en- dowments, but our virtues ; even to him who worketh in us both to will and to do of his own good pleasure.
Let us seriously contemplate the affecting lesson which the apostle here gives of the shortness of time ; and infer how much 29
1 /appear to have the Spirit of God.~\ It «£». Compare Luke viii. 18 ; with Maf . is very unreasonable for any to infer from xiii. 12 ; 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, chap. xiv. 37. And hence, that St. Paul was uncertain wheth- the ambiguity in the expression, appear to er he was inspired or not. Whereas this have, seems exactly to correspond to th.9 is only a modest way of speaking ; and ambiguity of this original phrase* <r«xa> t%uvj often signifies the same with
VOL. 4, 35
266 Reflections on our indifference to secular concerns,
sect, it is our wisdom to loosen our affections from the things of this xiv- vain world, which are ready to ingross so disproportionate a
share in them. Let us look upon the world as a transient pa-
VerS30 ^anU and not set our eyes and our hearts on that which is not.
31 We expect, instead of these transitory vanities and empty shews,
32 a kingdom that cannot be moved ; in the expectation of which let us be solicitous to please the Lord ; making the best of our op- portunities, and guarding against all that may unnecessarily divert our minds, and divide our cares , from what will at length appear the one thing needful.
Let us attentively reflect upon the advantages and snares of our respective conditions in life ; that we may improve the one, and escape, as far as possible, all injury from the other. Let those who are single, employ their leisure for God ; and endeav- our to collect a stock of Christian experience which may support them, when the duties and difficulties, the cares and sorrows of
33, 34 life, may be multiplied. Let those who are married, with mu- tual tender regard endeavour to please each other, and make the relation into which Providence hath conducted them, as comfort- able and agreeable as they can. And whatever cares press upon their minds, or demand their attention, let them order their affairs with such discretion, that they may still secure a due proportion of their time for the things of the Lord.
35, 38 If any in their consciences are persuaded, that by continuing single they shall best answer the purposes of religion, and pro- mote the good of their fellow creatures, in conjunction with their own ; let them do it. As for those that marry, whether a first, 9 or a second time, let them do it in the Lord ; acting in the choice of their most intimate friend and companion, as the servants of Christ / who are desirous that their conduct may be approved by him, and that any avocations and interruptions in his service, which may be occasioned, even in these peaceful times, by mar- riage, may be, in some measure, balanced, by the united prayers, prudent counsels, and edifying converse of those with whom they unite in this tender and indissoluble bond.
SECT. XV.
The apostle proceeds to consider the case of eating things sacrificed to idols ; and reminds them, that though all Christians might well be supposed to know the vanity of those imaginary deities to which they were offered, yet it ?night prove an occasion of grief and scandal^ that the professors of Christianity should
The apostle treats of their eating things consecrated to idols ; 267
partake of these sacrifices in their temple ; which therefore charity would require them by all means to avoid, 1 Cor. VIII. throughout.
1 Cor. VIII. 1. * Corinthians VIII. 1.
NO W as touch- T NO W proceed to consider the other cases sect. ing things of- J^ about which you consulted me ; particu- *v' knoewUthat1C^e Z\i larly ^^t concerning things sacrificed to idols : x Cor# have knowledge, and here it may be observed, that we know, we viu. 1 Knowledge pufleth au have as Christians, that general knowledge up but chanty edi- f h . f { fictitious deities of which
some are ready to boast, as li it were an extra- ordinary matter, and which they sometimes are in danger of abusing, by making it the foundation of liberties which may be very det- rimental. But let it be remembered, that knowU edge often puffeth up? and is the occasion of great self conceit and arrogance : whereas it is considerate love, and gentle tenderness, that edifies, and has such a happy effect in building
2 And if any man up. the church of Christ. And indeed, if any 2 think that he know- one t^ink that he knoweth any thing, if he be £J3.£%£ con"ite4 of his knowledge so as to neglect as he ought to know, and despise his brethren, and upon account or
his supposed superiority in that respect, set a very high value upon himself, it appears, that he as yet knows nothing as he ought to know it, and needs to be taught the very first and most essential principles of that knowledge which is
3 But if any man truly ornamental and useful. But if any man 3 love God, the same /ove' qq^ ancj snew it by a steady regard for the
is known of him. j)WmQ glory? and the good of nis brethren, he is indeed known of him ;b this man hath attain- . ed the true knowledge of God, and will be sure therefore the eating of his approbation and favour. Therefore, to 4 of those things that proceed to the question in debate, concerning are offered in sacri- ^ eat'ing 0f the things sacrificed to idols ; we knLTatanidolT, well know that an idol [*•] in itself nothing in nothingin the world, the world,0 but a mass of senseless matter, and
a Knowledge puffeth up."] Eisner, (Observ. would render it, he is instructed by him. Vol. II. p. 96,) acknowledges that as Bos, But I acquiesce in Mr. Pierce's reasoning, and Eramus Schmidius, contend, there is in his sixth Dissertation, to prove the con- a parenthesis here ; but he thinks it begins struction followed in the paraphrase, by a in the middle of the first verse, and ends construction like that of the original of after the first clause of the fourth, we have Acts x 36, where *7@' plainly refers to all knowledge — we hioiv that an idol is 7ioth- the immediate antecedent, ing, &.C. c We know that an idol is nothing in the
b He is known of him."] Most understand world.] Dr. Whitby shews this was a corn- it, he is approved by Goa ,- as to know, some- mon aphorism among the Jewish doctors, times undoubtedly signifies. Mr. Locke to which the word q^Sk, the name given
268 He observes, that though they blew an tdol was nothing,
sect, when regarded in a religious view, so empty a and that there is none> xv- vanity, that it deserves not to be named among other God but one. 2 c the things that exist. And we all know that viii. 4 [there is] indeed no other God, but that one glo- rious and transcendent Being, to which the gospel hath taught us to appropriate our wor-
5 ship. For though there are many which are S For though there called gods, xvhether residing in heaven, or on be that are called earth or even under the earth ; for the hea- g^t",*" tnens have not only their celestial, and terres- (as there be gods trial, but likewise their infernal deities: ^ many, and lords ma- there are many gods, and many lords, who are, ny*'
in their various subordinations adored by the Gentiles, and have great though very absurd
6 worship paid to them : Nevertheless, to us 6 But to us there
{there is but] one God, the Father d of angels and £ Af one„ G°fl> the •~,^„ r i i ii » • • i Father, oi whom are
men,Jrom whom [are] all things m created na- all things> and we in
ture ; and we deriving our being from him, him : and one Lord were made for him, and for his glory : and Jesus Christ, by there is also but one Lord, even Jesus Christ, ^e^^*"' the only Mediator between God and man, by whom [are] all things created, supported and guided ; and we by him, thankfully owning ourselves obliged to his agency and care for all we are, and have or hope to obtain. These are grand principles, in which all intelligent Christ- ians are agreed ; and it would be happy, if they kept them steadily and consistently in view.
7 You are possessed of these apprehensions of 7 Howbeir, there things : it is well ; But you ought to remem- " not in every man ber, that [there is] not in all men this knowledge, ^e^0 whh^ con! Some Christian converts may not sufficiently science of the idol apprehend this ; but may imagine there is really unto this hour, eat it some invisible spirit present in the idol, and
acting by and upon it. And in consequence of this, some do, even until now, xvith consciousness oj some religious regard to the idol, eat the
them did probably allude. Mons. Saurin a One God, the Father.'] In answer to the thinks it so hard to reconcile this with argument drawn from hence against the what the apostle says elsewhere, that he Deity of Christ, see Dr.Guvse on this place; judges it necessary to understand this as and Dr. Edm. Calamv's Serm. on the Trin- an objection made by one of the Corimhi- ity, p. 25 and 244. The Person, to whom ans, with whom he is disputing, Saur. the Son, as Lord or Mediator, introduces Disc Vol. II. p. 476—481 But 1 cannot, us, is undoubtedly the Father ; nor is the from an impartial view of the context, give Son to be considered as another God. But into his interpretation. See Eisner's learn- it is not the design of these notesy largely <ed note here on uJ'umv and Simulachrum. to discuss theological controversies.
yet the consciences of weak brethren might be defiled by eating* 269
as a thing offered un- things in question, as what is sacrificed to the sect. to an idol; and their icj0i intending thereby to pay some homage ; xv' conscience being- , .« • ° m, . * * , . «.v ~
•weak, is defiled. and so their consciencmeing too 7ura£ to with- Cor
stand a temptation, to what in these circum- yill 7' stances is really evil, 7.v defiled^ and brought under a grievous and terrifving load of guilt.
8 But meat com- But why should we occasion this inconven- 8
mendeth us not to ;ence ? For we know, that meat commends us God : for neither it , , , r
we eat, are we the noti in any degree, to the acceptance and la- better; neither if we vour of God ; for neither are we the better, if we eat not, are we the eat<t nor the xvorse, if we eat not. The great God does not so much esteem a man for being, or disapprove him for not being, superior to such little scruples : but the tenderness of his conscience, together with the zeal and charity of his heart, are the grand qualities he regards.
9 But take heed, But take heed, lest this power and liberty of 9 lest by any means lf0urs le fa, anif means a stumbling block, and this liberty of yours *> ? / . ^ . .? ,
become a stumbling, occasion or sin, to the weak, with whom you block to them that converse, or who observe your conduct, per- are weak. hapS wjt]j raore regard than you pay to it ) our-
10 For if any man selves. For f any one see thee, who hast this 10 see thee, which hast Doasted knowledge., sitting down to an enter- me^fn^he 'idol's tainment in an idol's temple* as freely as thou temple, shall not the wouldest in thine own house, and partaking of conscience of him his sacrifices as cheerfully as if they were the
which is weak be common provisions of thine own table ; though emboldened to eat . \ . . - , . °
those things which this may indeed arise from that sovereign con- are offered to idols ? tempt in which thou holdest that idle fiction of deitv ; can he know that situation of thy mind t And will not the conscience of him that is thus weak, and who perhaps feels some scruples in his own mind about it, be encouraged by thy example to eat of the idol sacrifice with some
11 And through sentiments of superstitious regard ? And so 11 thy knowledge shall shallthe weak brother, for whom the Lord Jesus the weak brother Q . . himself died, be liable to perish by thy perish, for whom , ,.....' . , i J , v Christ died I knowledge, in this instance, mischievous rather
than useful ; so that when thou makest a vain ostentation of it, thou dost in effect pride thy-
e Sitting doijti to an entertainment in an (Obser'o. Vol. II. p. 96 ;) and no doubt idol's temple'] How commonly entertain- the apostle's decision, here had great ments among the heathen consisted of weight with them. That these feasts were what had been sacrificed to their ficti- often celebrated in their temples, the tious deities, and how religiously the same learned critic has abundantly shewn, Christians abstained from them, even in his notes on this clause ; and it is strange when most rigorously imposed, Eisner has that Chemnitius, and Erasmus, should shewn by many very apposite citations ; ever have doubted it.
270 Refections on co7idescension to the weakness of our brethren.
sect, self in thy brother's ruin. Imagine not this to 12 But when ye «• be an inconsiderable evil; but on the contrary ^»el^0™d ~~ rather know, that whew you thus sin against theip weak con. ▼ii?1* the brethren, and wound their xveak consciences, science, ye sin a- 12 leading them into guilt, and hazarding their gainst Christ, salvation, you greatly sin against Christ ; who had such a tenderness for souls, that he died to redeem them, and hath done all that example, or precept, can do, to make his followers enter into such humane and compassionate views. 13 Therefore it is a determined point with me, 13 Wherefore, it upon these principles, that if meat of anv kind meat make mybro- v , v v i f. j i ii v. • " . rther to offend, I will
scandalize my brother, and lead him into sin, 1 eat no flesh wnjje
would not only abstain, now and then, from the world standetb, this or that agreeable food, but would never as lest I make my bro- long as I live* eat any sort of flesh. I would ther t0 offend' subsist entirely on vegetables, that I may not scandalize and insnare my brother ; if there be no other way of avoiding it. Of such import- ance should I esteem the preservation of one endangered soul. And herein I wish that God may give you the like self denial, both for your own sakes, and for the peace and honour of the Christian church.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us learn from this short, but excellent chapter, to estimate
1 the true value of knowledge, and to see how worthless and dan- gerous it is, when, instead of discovering to us our own igno- rance and weakness, it serves only to puff up the mind. Let us rather labour and pray for that love and charity which edifeth ourselves and others ; taking heed, that we do not demonstrate
2 our ignorance,by a high conceit of our attainments in knowledge ; for nothing can more evidently shew, how small those attain- ments are ; than not to know their limits, when these limits so soon meet us, on what side soever we attempt to make an excur-
3 sion. " Give us, O Lord, that love to thee which is the best proof of our knowledge, and the surest way to its highest im- provements."
4, 5 Let us always remember the grand principle of the unity of God ; and with the one God and Father of all adore the one Lord
f As long as I live . us tov ttteeva..'] We (which might simply have been rendered render it, as long as the world stands. But never, J to the sense here given, the sense plainly limits the expression,
St. Paid appeals to them, that he was an apostle of Christ : 271
Jesus Christ, by whom we exist ; setting him in our estimation sect. tar above all the powers, dignities, and glories, of created xv' nature. —
Belonging to so Divine a Master, let us endeavour to learn g the most generous principles of true religion. Let us not found our confidence on admitting, and contending for, or despising, and deriding this or that particular observance, by which, as it may happen to be circumstanced, God is neither honoured, nor dishonoured, pleased, nor displeased. But let us ever maintain the tenderest concern for the edification and comfort of oar brethren ; and guard against whatever might either grieve or insnare them. Let us remember, that Christ died for the weakest 9 as well as the strongest ; and let their relation to him, and his n tender and compassionate regard for them, melt down our hearts, when seized with that cold insensibility, which, alas, is too ready to prevail amongst Christians ! It is Christ we wound, in wound- 13 big our brethren ; and in smiting them, we smite him.
Let us then stay that rash hand which is so ready in mere wantonness to do mischief ; and be willing to deny ourselves in any desire, for ever so long a time, rather than by our indulgence 13 to dishonour God, and injure others. This is the excellent les- son St. Paid often inculcates, of which he was an eminent and illustrious example. But 0, how low are multitudes of Christ- ians, multitudes of ?ninisters fallen, when they cannot deny themselves in what is unnecessary, and even unlawful, where either interest or pleasure solicit the gratification !
SECT. XVI.
The apostle, proposing to illustrate his condescension to the weak, by his waving to accept of a maintenance from the Corinthians, introduces what he had to say on that head with a short discourse on the right which as a gospel minister he really had, to be sup- ported by those among whom he laboured ; which he argues both from natural equity and scripture principle. 1 Cor. IX. 1 — 14.
1 Cor. IX. 1. * Corinthians IX. 1.
A M I not an a- T^THILE I thus speak of the concern I have sect. -Tl. postle ! am I \ \ to avo}d wfcat may prove an occasion of xvi.
injury to weak brethren, it leads my thoughts
to the part I have acted, while I resided among 1C^r# you in declining to take that maintenance from you which I might very justly have expected and demanded. And here you must give me leave to express my surprise, as well as my concern, to hear, that so unkind and unnatural
'272 And had all the rights of other apostles :
sect, a construction has been put upon mv generos- not free? have I not
xvi- ity and tenderness, as if I had declined to ac- seenT Je*us chlist J A . ., \. c our Lord ? are not
cept your contributions, from a consciousness you -my work in the of not being intitled to them as well as my Lord I brethren. But can you really imagine that to be the case ? Am not I, as truly as any man liv- ing, an apostle of Jesus Christ ? Am not I as free in this instance, as any other, and, may I not, as justly as they, expect to be maintained by you, while I am serving your best interests ? Have not I, though called so much later than my brethren, seen Jesus Christ our Lord? after his resurrection, so as to be able to testify the important fact on my own knowledge, as con- - fidently as those that were earlier acquainted with him ? And, to urge so plain a point no farther, are not ye Corinthians, particularly, my zvork in the Lord, and the evident token of
2 his blessing on my apostolical labours ? On 2 If I be not an this account, if lam not an apostle to some oth- apostle unto others,
ers, yet I doubtless am so to you, who of all peo- ?et d°ubtlf s I am to i / i , , , J, \ l c vou : for the seal of
pie m the world can shew the least excuse for mine apostleship are- questioning my mission : for ye are indeed the ye in the Lord. seal of my apostleship in the Lord ; and the ex- traordinary success I have had among you, if others should doubt of my commission, might furnish out a proof of it also to them.
3 This therefore is my apology to those who 3 Mine answer to examine and censure me, as to this part of my them that do exam- conduct. Does my waving the use of a privi- *ne me> is t^s»
4 lege prove that I have it not ? Have we not, 4 Have we not both in natural equity, and according to the power tp eat and to Divine constitution, the same power, as others ar ?
in the same office, to eat and to drink, and to subsist ourselves at the expense of those among
5 whom we labour ? Yea, have zve not power to 5 Have we not
lead about [with us~\ in our apostolical travels, power to lead about
(if we think it necessary,) a sister, whom we a si1ister» a Wlfe> as !■ 1 4 . 1 ■ f r i r 1 1 well as other apos-
might take lor a wife J1 as some of the other
* Have I not seen the Lord, &c] That a wo?nan : a sister must undoubtedly be a this was necessary, in order to his being- woman: not to say, how improbable it is an apostle, that is, a witness of Christ's that the apostle should have carried about resurrection, has before been observed, with him, in these sacred peregrinations, See Vol. II. p. 594, note 8. Compare a woman to whom he was not married. Acts xxii. 14, 15, chap. xxvi. 16 ; 1 Cor. So that the answer which the Papists gen- xv« 8. erallv make to the argument often brought
b A sister, a •wife.'] The word ywtLu*, from these words, in favour of S married has no force at all here, if it be rendered clergy, is absolutely inconclusive.
And particularly, to be maintained by his ministry : 273
ties, and as the bre- apostles and the brethren of the Lord do, and »«ct.
thdC °fh'th» L°Td> PeterC in ParticularJ and to expect, that she xvit likewise, as well as ourselves, should be provid- . c ed for by those to whom we have done such ix. 5' important services, as nothing of this kind can
6 Or I only and ever requite ? Or can it be thought there is 6 Barnabas, have not any tnmg singular in mv case, or in that of my we power to forbear J ° ° . , J . \ .. . J working ? present companions, that it should rob me of
the liberties others have ; so that I only, and Barnabas* should not have power to decline working with our own hands for a maintenance,
7 Who goeth a while we are preaching the gospel ? I might 7 warfare any time at here insist indeed on the natural equity of the who^tetaargvlne?- thin?> that they who devote themselves to the yard, and eateth not service of the public, should be supported by the of the fruit thereof ? public whom they serve. Who, for instance, "oASU "«" F» ^ ivar at his own charge? The com- of the milk of the munity furnishes out provision lor those who flock ; guard it, and fight its battles. And if the ser- vices of a soldier deserve that maintenance, which, while engaged in the defence of their country, men cannot earn, how much more may it be expected by us, who daily hazard our lives, as well as wear them out, for men's everlasting happiness ? Who planteth a vine* yard, and doth not expect to eat of its fruit P Or who feedeth a flock, and doth not think he hath
a right X.oeat of the milk of the flock ? And if it be judged reasonable, that men should have an equivalent for their labours about natural things, and the accommodations of the body, is it not more evidently so, when the felicity of immor- tal souls is concerned ? 6 Say I these things But do I speck these thing's merely as a man, 8- ^tth"1^" ?.,orsaith upon principles of human reason alone, and ;jso ? doth not the Jewish law speak also the same ?
9 For it is written For there is a passage in the sacred volume, on 9
c And Peter."] This is an important main cause of St. Paul's uneasiness in this? clause, both as it declares in effect that respect, had a peculiar spleen against St. Peter continued to live with his wife those two apostles of 'the uncircumcision ; who after he became an apostle ; and also that were so instrumental in procuring- and St Peter had no rights, as an apostle, publishing the Jerusalem decree, which which were not common to St. Paul. A determined the controversy so directly in remark utterly subversive of popery, if favour of the believing Gentiles. It traced to its obvious consequences. seems probable from the l£th verse, that
d I only, and Barnabas] From this Barnabas supported himself by the labour expression one would indeed think, that of his hands, when at Corinth, as well as the Judaizing Christians who were the St. Paul.
VOL. 4. 36
274 Which he argues from scripture and equity ;
which the like argument may be built, (I mean, in the lawofMose*; Deut. xxv. 4,) where it is written, even in the Tho<i shalt not muz. •^ /.**■• *r r i • t- i- zle the mouth of the
law of Moses itself, tor which some have so ox thattreadeth out
distinguishing a regard, " Thou shalt not the com. Doth God muzzle the ox that trtadeth out the corn?' but take care for oxen? shalt allow the poor animal to feed, while it is labouring for thee, in the midst of food : a circumstance in which its hunger would be
10 peculiarly- painful. Now is God so solicitous 10 Or'saith he it about oxen, that he intended this precept merely f^Zo^Z, for their relief? Or doth he say [this] with a nodoubt,*/z« is writ- farther view, and on the wholef for our sakes f ten : That he that Surely, we may conclude, he intended such plougheth, should u • J i • / • Au plouerh in hope ; and
precepts as these, relating to compassion to the tFhatgethatthresheth brutes, in some measure at least for our sakes ; \n hope, should be to humanize the heart with generous and com- partaker of his hope, passionate sentiments, and to make men much more tender to each other, where their vari- ous interests are concerned. I may therefore apply it to the case before us, as entirely com- prehended in his extensive universal views ; and say, for us indeed was [it] written, that the necessary offices of life might be more cheer- fully performed, in the expectation of such due acknowledgments; that he, who plougheth,might plough in hope of success, and that hewho thresh- eth in such hope, should not be disappointed, but should in proper time partake of his hopey and possess the good for which he has labour- ed. And surely, amidst his care for others who are in meaner offices of life, God could not intend, that the ministers of the gospel alone should be sunk under continual discour- agement, neglect, and ill usage.
i 1 And indeed when we consider what great ben- 11 If we have sown efactors these persons are to the souls amongst unto y°u spiritual whom they labour with success, the reasonable- ness of the conclusion will appear beyond all contradiction. For if we, by our incessant dil- igence in preaching to you the gospel of the blessed God, have sown unto you spiritual
• That treadeth out the Corn."] It is well { On the •whole.'] It cannot be thought known that this was the custom in Judea, that God had no regard at all to the brute and other eastern nations. It is still re- creatures, in such precepts as these ; and tained by many of them, and particularly therefore I thought it better to render in Ceylon. Raphelius has produced pas- 7r«tv7ac, on the whole, than entirety or a/u- sages from Xenophon, which something gether, though that sense is more fre* illustrate it. quent.
Tet he waved this right in condescension to them. 275
things, is its. great things, which may spring up in a harvest of sect.
^gcLn^thWnSa'P etCrnal bIessinSs< [» *] a"V Sreat matter that "L • -we should reap your carnal things P Is there
the least proportion between any thing which ^ jj your liberality can impart to us, and that which we have been the happy instruments of impart- ing to you ? 12 If others be This is the privilege of ministers in general, 12
power^ver you 'are ^ lt *S * PrivileSe vvhich VOU well know some notwe rather ? Nev- of ^em nave exerted. And if others are so ertheless, we have readily allowed to par take of [this] power over butTf^rhaUtMMer;2/°W,S [sh(*U] not we rather claim it, with yet lert weCshouldhSl more evident and apparent reason, who have der the gospel of been the means, not only of edifying and in- Christ. structing you, but likewise of calling you into
the profession of Christianity ? But we have not made use of this power, though founded in such evident and various principles of equity. Bat we rather choose to endure all things, the fatigues of labour, and inconveniences of fre- quent necessity, that we may not occasion any hinderance to the gospel of Christ ^ from the cavils of ill disposed people, who are always watchful for opportunities to misrepresent and censure our conduct. 13 Doyenotknow, But though I do not now ask any thing of IS theabo"uiCh holy ?his.kind for myself, yet I will not give up the
ister
things, live of the justice of the demand. And I might farther things of the temple ? support it, from the provision which God made andthey which wait for tne priests and Levites, under the Mosaic taken a wit'hatheP al* *aw# Know ye not therefore, that they who tar ? are employed about holy things, are fed out of
the provisions which belong to the temple, and [that] they xvho zvait upon the service of the al- tar, are partakers with the altar, in a part of the victims offered on it, particularly the vows and 14Erensohaththe the sacrifices of peace offerings : And it is 14 farther to be considered, that so also, that is, on
e Partake of [this] power y &c] Mr. Pyle vjutov, may properly he rendered, power thinks this refers to the other apostles of over you.
Christ ; but I rather think St. Paul intends t ffinderance to the gospel.") From the ed to glance on the false teachers who car- conduct of the other apo'stlesy and of St. ried their claims of this right to such an Paul at other places, particularly among exhorbitant height, though their services the Macedonian churches, we may con- had been by no means comparable to those elude, that he might see some circum- of the apostle. Compare 2 Cor. xi. 20. stances at Corinth, (not necessary for us Mr. Locke would here read xai&s v/ua>v, of exactly to know,) which determined him your substance / but Mat. x. 1 ; John xvii. to decline accepting of any subsistence 9 ; and many other places, prove that ifaiAs from them while he resided there.
276 Reflections on the right ministers have to be maintained*
sect, principles like these, the Lord Jesus Christ him- Lord ordained, tha? xvi- self hath expressly commanded and ordained, tjjey which preach — - that they who preach the gospel should live and {^ *ffi£ gospel" • Zk subsist upon the gospel ;'1 when he declares, as you know more than one of the evangelists as- sures us he did, " that the labourer is worthy of his hire." Compare Mat. x. 10 j Luke x. 7.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse May the disciples of Christ learn from these instructions, to h 7 honour the Lord with their substance, and the jirst fruits of all their increase ! And may they feel those happy effects attending 11 the ministration of the gospel, and reap such an abundant harvest of spiritual blessings, that the imparting temporal subsistence and accommodation, to those who are the instruments of conveying them, may not be matter of constraint, but of free and affection- ate choice ! May the ministers of Christ, while they thankfully accept of that subsistence, which Providence, by the instrument- ality of their brethren, sends them, ever acta moderate and gen- erous part, and maintain such a visible superiority to all secular views, as may do an honour to the gospel, and command venera- tion to themselves !
May the secular advantages of the office never invite bad men into it ; nor its discouragements deter good men from under- taking it. And whatever censures a malignant world, who them- selves know not any higher motive than self interest, shall pass, may the ministers of Jesus ever have a testimony in their con- sciences, that they seek not the properties^ but the souls, of their hearers ! 8, 10 Let us attend to the humane genius of the Mosaiclaw, mani- fested in the precepts which relate even to the brutes. And remember, that it is the character, and should be the care of a merciful man, to extend mercy to his beast. Much more then let us shew compassion to our fellow men. Let us not desire to enjoy the benefit of their labours, even in the lowest employments of life, without giving them some valuable equivalent. Let us bear towards all, the hearts of equitable and generous brethren, and constantly wish the prosperity and happiness of the human, family. On the whole, may there be between the teachers, and
■ Live upon the gospel."] Mr. Mede un- be admitted, without farther proof. That
derstunds tuayythm here, of the reward man might be said to live on the gospel, who
given for bringing a good message, (see Diu- was maintained for preaching- it ; as he
trib. in loc.J and shews, that the word might be said to live on the temple, who
sometimes has that meaning- in heathen was supported out of its income, for min-
authors : but it is a very uncommon signif- istering there, though the word templehzs
Ration in the sacred, and therefore not to the usual signification.
He did not mention this, to resume the right he had -waved. 277
those who are taught by them, a continual intercourse of benev- sect; olent affections, and friendly actions ; as becomes those who XV1, stand in such an endearing relation to each other, and have, as " Christians, the honour of being intimately related to that blessed Redeemer, who sought not his own things, but ours, and hath thereby laid the strongest engagement upon us, if we have any spark of gratitude and honour, not to seek our own things, but his !
SECT. XVII.
The apostle illustrates the condescension and tenderness of his con- duct tozvards the Corinthians, in declining to accept of their con- tributions ; and speaks of his self denial under a very expres- sive simile, taken from those xvho contended in those Grecian games with which they were familiarly acquainted. 1 Cor. IX. 15, to the end*
1 Con. IX. 15. * Corinthians IX. 15.
BUT I have used T HAVE thought it my duty, in the forego- SECT, none of these X ing discourse, to plead the natural and the xvii. %&w*££Z evangelical rights which the ministers of the — • things, that it should gospel have to be maintained by the people, to -x 15* be so done unto me : whose spiritual edification they give their time for it were better for and labours# But you weH know that / myself me to die, than that . . . J , , r
any man should during my abode among you, have used none of
make my glorying these things ; nor have I xvritten thus, that if, VQl^' accordingto my purpose and hope, I ever should
visit you again, it should hereafter be so done unto me, I think of the generous and self denying part, which I have acted among you, in declin- ing, for some particular reasons, to take a maintenance, with a pleasure so great, that I may even say, [it were] better for me to die for want of the necessary supplies of life, than that any man among you should make this my boast" ing void, by having it to say, that I have eaten his bread, and been supported at his expense. 16 For though I For if J preach the gospel, after what hath hap- 16 preach the gospel, I pened in my singular case, I have no [matter of] rVTfrtrnnSec°esf!t; b°a^S » that, /^having received such a is kid upon me : commission, how could I refuse ! I may say, a yea, wo is unto me kind of invincible necessity lieth upon me, and
lfos eLeaCU ^ ^ W0 t0 me indeed> ifIPreacn not the gospel. To £0spe decline a work, assigned to me by so conde-
scending an appearance of Christ, when with malicious rage I was attempting to destroy his
~7& To the Jews he became as a Jew, that he might gain the Jews i
sect, church, would be an instance of ingratitude and
*vn' obstinacy, deserving the most dreadful and in-
1 Cor suPPortaD*e condemnation. If indeed I do this 17 For if I do this
ix 17 voluntarily , and shew upon every occasion a ^hin& willingly, I
cordial willingness to do it, I have indeed some ^amstWmy w^
room to expect a reward, but if I do it unwiU a dispensation of the
lingly, as I said before, a dispensation is intrust- SosPei is committed
18 edtome,*n& I must of necessity fulfil it. What ^ What is my re- then is that circumstance in my conduct, for ward then ? verily which I may expect a reward of praise from the that when I preach mouth of my Divine Master? Surely this, that ^kegostphee1, X G^ when I preach the gospel of Christ, I may render™?* Christ6 without it unexpensive ; that so I may be sure not in the charge, that I abuse least degree to abuse my power in the gospel to not m\ Power in the any low and secular purposes, or carry it beyond gospe
19 its due bounds. For in this respect, being free 19 For though I from all men, and under no obligation, in this be free from a11
manner, to give them my labours, / made my. ^e Cesser- self the servant of all * addicting myself to the vant unto all, that most fatiguing duties, that I might advance l might S^n the their happiness, and gain the more to true relig- more* ion and salvation ; in which I have found a noble equivalent for all 1 could do, or bear.
20 And I not only submitted to preach the gospel 20 And unto the without any reward, but I made it a constant Jews, I became as a maxim, to accommodate my manner of living Jew» that * miSht to the way and relish of those about me ; sacri- £ tu'arlUder ncmg my own humour and inclination ; and the law, as under that, in some instances, when I could not do it, the law, that I might without considerable inconvenience to myself : SdJ^u11** "* accordingly, to the Jews, I became as a Jew,h *"
that I might gain over more of the Jews to Christianity : to those, I say, who were, or ap- prehended themselves to be, under the tedious ceremonies and disagreeable restraints of the Mosaic law, I became, as if I were still in conscience under the obligations of the lawf
a The servant of all] This has a strong- « A if I were still under the obligations
cr sense than can easily be expressed in of the lav.'] This can only signify, that
the paraphrase , and intimates, that he he voluntarily complied with it, as an
acted with as ; self denying a regard to their indifferent thing ; but it cannot by any
interests, and as much caution not to offend means imply, that he declared such ob-
them, as it he were absolutely in their servances necessary, or refused to converse
power, as a slave is in ithat of his master, with any, who would not conform to
•11 ( ♦• 3T? ^ Compare, for the them ; for this was the very dissimulation,
il lustration lof this, Acts xvi. 3, chap. xxi. which, with so generous a freedom, he
21, &c which instances were undoubtedly condemned m St. Peter. Gal. ii. 14, &c specimen of many more of the like kind, ' '
To the weak he became as weak, that he might gam the weak. 279
21 To them that though I knew it to have been abolished ; and sect.
\vfthouU°Ut nT" ^ this' that I mii'ht Sain those wno apprehended **& not without' law'"© themselves to be under the bond of that law. " God, but under the On the other hand, to those who were without ix ^i law to Christ,) that the law of Moses, and either unacquainted with th™ a^withoTt il' or apprehended themselves under no obliga- law. tion to conform to its peculiar institutions, I
behaved as if I had myself also been without the law, neglecting its ceremonial precepts, which I well knew to be superseded and abol- ished. [Tet] still taking care that it might ap- pear both from my words and actions, that I was not without law to God; but apprehended myself under a law of the most affectionate duty and gratitude to Christ, who came by new bonds to engage us to the strictest obedience. But these freedoms I used, and this modera- tion I manifested, not by anv means for my own indulgence, but that I might gain those who are without the lazv,d and make my ministry more agreeable and useful to such as were
22 To the weak educated among the Gentiles. I therefore be- 22 became I as weak, came to the weak, as if I had been as weak and thatl might gain the u|ous ag lh jQ tne various articles of weak : I am made all r ,l , , /. ', . .
things to all men, f°od and dress which might come into quest- that I might by all ion, that I might gain upon the weak ; for the means save some. soui Gf the weakest appeared to me infinitely- valuable ; and I have the warrant of my great Master to esteem it more precious than all the treasures of the world. In a word, / became all things to all men ; accommodating myself to them, so far as with a safe conscience I could, that by any, or all means if possible, / might save some : and it is the daily grief of my soul, that after all these efforts the number
23 And this I do is so small. And this I do for the sake of the 23" frrthe gospel's sake, g0spel, to promote its success to the utmost of taker thereof ^fth mv ability ; that I also may be a sharer in the you, generous pleasure arising from the communi- cation of it.e
d That I might gain those without the We render it, that I might be partahcr with law."] This seems to imply, that the you ; but as the words, with you, are not Gentiles, not yet converted to Christian- in the original, which is iv*. auvxcivw©' ity, are here referred to ; unless gaining *v% yivay.ai, I rather understand the the persons spoken of signifies, rendering words as referring to the satisfaction he them " better disposed to regard his de- found in i?nparting"the invaluable and in- cisions,'* which is at most but a subordi- exhaustible blessings of the gospel to all nate sense. around him ; a sentiment most suitable to
• J sharer in the communication of it.] his character and office.
£80 •#*•* self denial was like that of
sect. I may illustrate this, by referring to the 24 Know ye not xvii. games so well known in Greece ■, and particu- *ftat thev which run
■ larly to the Isthmian, so often celebrated among b"ut onereceivethdie
} c°r- you at Corinth. Do you not know, that with prize ? So run that respect to those who run m the stadium or foot ye may obtain, race? all indeed run, and contend with each other : whereas but one receiveth the prize ?s Yet the uncertain hope, that each may be that one, animates them all to strain every nerve in the course. You have much greater encour- agement to exert yourselves in the pursuit of celestial blessings. See to it therefore, that ye so run as that ye may obtain, and that ye lay aside every thing that would be an incum- brance to you, or render you incapable of dis- patching the race with necessary vigour and 25 alacrity. And every one xuho contendeth in the 25 And every man games, whether in running, as above, or in that striveth for the wrestling, or combating, is temperate in all ™s\enryallis S£r: things ;h abstaining from whatever might ener- ^tow thev doit to obi vate his strength, and submitting to a regular tain a corruptible course of diet, exercise and hardship, that he may be the more capable of exerting himself with success. \_And this~\ they indeed [do,"] that they may obtain a corruptible crown,1 a garland
* The stadium or foot race."] On com- h Temperate in all things."] Whoever paring the translation I had before made considers on the one hand, to what great of this passage, with that of my learned self denial, in articles of food, sleep, and and worthy friend Mr. West, (in his ex- every other sensual indulgence, they, who eellent Dissertation on the Olympic Games, were to contend in their games, were p. 189, 190.) I had the pleasure to find obliged; and on the other, of how great a remarkable agreement ; but where there importance it is, that the youth of a corn- was any difference, I have generally munity should be formed to a manly taste, altered what I had written, either in the and resolute self government ; will un- version or paraphrase, to make it conform- doubtedly see the great national prudence able to his: whose judgment, in any of the Greeks, in the institution and sup- point of criticism, has with me a great port of these games ; to which it is very weight i but especially on a subject of probable their remarkable valour and suc- which he appears to have been so emi- cess in war, during the best days of their nent a master, that his writings upon it several republics, might in some consider- are as distinguished in their kind, as the able degree be owing. See, for the illus- games he so elegantly describes were in tration of the temperance here referred to, theirs. Eisner's excellent note on this text, and E-
lian. Var. Hist. lib. III. cap. 30,lib.X.cap. 2.
g One receiveth the prize ] It is « Corruptible crown, a garland of leaves,
true, that in some games there were 8cc] It is well known, that the crown
several prizes of different value ; yet in in the Olympic games, sacred to Jupiter,
those to which he here refers, there was of wild olive ; in the Pythian, sacred
was but one for the victor, /and the ar- to Apollo, of laurel; in the Isthmian, or
gument is very strong and striking. Corinthian, solemnized in honour of False-
the combatants in the games, 281
crown, but we an in- ofleaves, that will soon wither and perish : but sect.
corruptible. we are animated by the view of an incorrupt!- XV1K
decrown, the duration, and glory of which, will . _ be commensurate to the existence of our im- ix. 25" mortal souls. 26 I therefore so It is no small pleasure to me, while I am ex- 26
run, not as uncertain- horting you to this, to reflect that lam, through
SUauttTthl Divine srace' m>'self, an ™m& of the tem-
air : perance I recommend. I for my part run ?iot,
as one who is to pass undistinguished ; k but knowing what eyes are upon me, and solicitous to gain the approbation of my Judge, and at- tending with diligence and care to the bounda- ries which are marked out to us, I exert myself to the utmost, /so fight, not as one that beats the air} who fights as it were with his own shadow, or practises a feigned combat ; but as one who has a real and living enemy to contend with, and who knowing that his life and his all is in question, would strike sure, and not lose '2f But I keep un- his blows upon empty air. Thus I allow not 2T tier my body, and mvSelf in a habit of "indolence and luxury, but bring it into subjec- imime on a much nobler occasion, and to a
much greater degree, the self denial of the combatants I mentioned above ; / bruise and mortify my body™ and bring it into such a de- gree of servitude as the superior interests of my soul require. And this I judge a most neces-
n-.ou, of pinetrees ; and in the Nemxan, of « Beats the air, &c] In order to attain,
mallage, or parsley. Now the most of the greater agility and dexterity, it was
these were evergreens ; yet they would soon usual for those who intended to box in the
grow dry, and break to pieces. Eisner, games, to exercise their arms with the
(Observ. Vol. II. p. 103,) produces many gauntlet on, when they had no antagonist
passages in which the contenders in these near them ; and this was called <TKto/uia.^iac.t
exercises are rallied by the Grecian wits, in which a man would of course beat the
for the extraordinary pains they took for air. But Bos has taken a great deal of
such trifling rewards ; and Plato has a eel- pains in his note here, to shew, that it is a
ebrated passage, which greatly resembles proverbial expression for a man's missing
this of St. Paul ; but by no -means equals his blow, and spending it, not on his enemy,
it in beauty and force. but on empty air.
k I run not as one that is to pass undistin- guished] T e,i? 'ttv ctfaxax is to run unnoticed. m Bruise and mortify my body."] Tt«- But as some have explained it of " running 7rict£a>, properly signifies to strike on the face without attending to the marks and lines as boxers did ; and particularly on (the which determined the path ;" I have hint- viruTricv,) the part of it under the eyes, at ed at that sense. As for Heinsius's inter- which they especially aimed. Hence it pretation, who explains it " moving so comes to signify a livid tumour on that slowly, as that he might seem to stand part ; and sometimes it is proverbially still," it is like many others, peculiar to used for a face terribly bruised, mortified, that writer, quite insupportable : no one, and disfigured, like that of a boxer just in such a circumstance, could be said to come from the combat ; as Bos has shewn run at all. at large, Extrcit. p. 138; &£
Vol. 4>. 3?
282 Reflections on the apostle's generous zeal
sect, sary precaution ; lest after having served as a tion; lest that by any *vii- her'ald toothers and after having made procla- ^^^^
mation of the glorious rewards to be attained, myseif should be a
^C27 and endeavoured to animate their zeal in the castaway.
pursuit, I should myself be disapproved* of the
great Judge, and finally declared unworthy of
obtaining a share in them.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn, by the example of the apostle, a generous ambi- verse tion of excelling in religion. Not of doing more indeed, than 16> 18 our duty, for we owe God our best, and our all ; but abounding in it to the utmost, carrying our love, our zeal, and our obedi- ence, to the highest degree we can attain, and preserving an honest readiness to know our duty, even in circumstances in which there might be some plausible excuse for overlooking it. In particular let the ministers of the gospel not think it much to their praise, to perform those services which it would be shame- ful and almost impossible for them to neglect ; but labour to acquit themselves in the very best manner they can ; shewing in the whole of their conduct, that they are not animated only, or chiefly, by secular motives, in the labours they bestow upon the souls of men. 19 22 They are peculiarly concerned to learn and imitate this conde- scension of the apostle, in becoming all things to all men, if by any means he might gain some. But they are not the only persons who are interested in this. It is the duty of every Christian, to * endeavour to please his neighbours and brethren for their good ; and it will be our wisdom, and happiness, upon such generous principles, to learn to govern and deny ourselves.
» Lest after having served as an herald, a circumstance. AeTo*///®', which we ren-
I should be disapproved."] I thought it of der castaway, signifies one, who is disap*
importance to retain the primitive sense proved by the judge of the games, as not
of these gymnastic expressions. It is well having fairly deserved the prize. Mr.
known to those who are at all acquainted Fleming, arguing that St. Paul knew his
with the original, that the word x.»gyf«tc, own sincere piety, and consequently might
expresses the discharging the office of an be assured of his future happiness, main-
herald ; whose business it was to proclaim tains that to be a cast away, here signifies,
the conditions of the games, and display being judged unworthy of a part in the
the prizes, to awaken the emulation and first resurrection. (Fleming's Discourse on.
resolution of those who were to contend the first Resurrect, p. 89.) But it appears
in them. But the apostle intimates, that to me much more natural, to refer it to the
there was this peculiar circumstance at- whole Christian reward ; as it is certain
tending the Christian contest, that the God engages his people to persevere, by
person who proclaimed its laws and re- awful ihreatenings against apostacy, as well
wards to others, was also to engage him- as by the promises of eternal life to those
self; and that there would be a peculiar who continue faithful and constant, infamy and misery in miscarrying in such
To excite their holy caution and circumspection, 283
We are all called to engage in the most important race, in the sect. most noble combat. The children of this world fatigue them- xvii" selves for trifles, and exert the noble faculties of an immortal spirit, "
to purposes far beneath its dignity. But all is not vanity. 246--26 Every crown is not withering and corruptible. We have heard of an inheritance, incorruptible, undefiled^ and thatfadeth not away. And whatever there was in the prospect to awaken these Corin- thians, still remains to awaken and animate us. Let us therefore keep our eyes and our hearts fixed upon it, and be in good earnest in what we do ; often looking to the marks which are drawn in the word of God ; reali ing to ourselves the certain existence and formidable character, of our invisible enemies ; suspecting especially ourselves, fearing the treachery of our own corrup- tions, and using all that mortification which may promote our spiritual life and usefulness.
Who would not tremble, how high soever his profession, or 27 office may be ; who would not tremble, to hear St, Paul insinu- ate a supposed possibility, that after having preached to others and made such animating proclamations of the heavenly prize to them, he might himself be rejected, as unqualified to receive it ? Let us learn from it humility and caution ; learn to watch against dangers, which will still surround us, as long as we dwell in this body ; and rejoice in the guardianship of Christ, who will at length deliver his faithful servants from every evil work, and pre* serve them to his heavenly kingdom,
SECT. XVIII.
Farther to awaken that holy caution which the apostle had suggest* edin the preceding section, he here represents to the Corinthians, on the one hand, the privileges which Israel of old enjoyed, and on the other, the Divine displeasure which they brought upon themselves, by behaving in a manner so unworthy of them, 1 Cor. X. 1 — 13.
ICor. X. l. * Corinthians X. 1.
TV/TOREOVER, T HAVE been urging you to run your Christ- sect.
1 brethj"en* l X ian race with resolution and diligence ; *viii-
1 at ye which you should the rather do, considering ■
how fatally many of those miscarried who were l CoJ~ once God's peculiar people, and favoured in a very extraordinary manner. Now this is so affecting a thought, thai I must desire you, my brethren, to attend, while I farther illustrate it ; for / would by no means have you ignorant a of
• Would by no means have you ignorant. "\ thians inquired about the lawfulness of Mr. Locke thinks, that when the Corin- exiting things sacrificed unto idols, they might
284. St. Paul sets before them the example of the Israelites }
sect. so instructive a history. You have, I doubt should be ignorant,
xviiL not, often heard, that a/lour fathers, whom Mo- h™ that al1 ,our &" m i i . i * f * i i x* tncrs wci c uncle i* in 6
ICor. SeS the STeat lawS,ver of our natlon led OUt ot cloud, and all pass- x. i ' Egypt, were all under the conduct of that mirao ed through the sea ; ulous pillar of cloud, and of fire, which did their camp, so singular an honour ; and they allpass- ed through the sea, the power of God opening a way for them, while the mountains enclosed them on either side, and their Egyptian enemies
2 were pressing hard upon their rear. And this 2 And were a!! was so wonderful and solemn an event, that I baptized unto Moses
i „, ,,. , • , -nr ,1. . m the cloud, and iu
may say, they were all baptized into Moses, that t^Q aea .
is, initiated into the profession of that religion which he was to teach them from God, in the cloud, and in the sea: God did, as it were, sol- emnly receive them under protection, as his people ; and they, by following his miraculous guidance, declared their dependence upon him,
3 and entire subjection to him. And as they 3 And did all eat proceeded in their journey, they did all eat the the S:ime spiritual same spiritual food, that is, the manna, which meat ;
for its excellence is called angel's food. (Psal. lxxviii. 25,) and which was indeed an emblem of the bread of life that cometh down from
4 heaven. And they did also all drink of what 4 And did all might be called, on the like principles, the same drink *« s*me SV£V' spiritual drink ; for they drank of that spiritual1^ dr^k of\h^ or mysterious Rock,b the wonderful streams ol spiritual Rock that which followed themc through so many of their
urge that they could not be mistaken for them ; for then they would have had no
heathens, because they maintained an open temptation to have murmured for want of
profession of Christianity, holding' com- water, as we know they did at Kadesh, in
munion with the church, by partaking of the circumstances so fatal to Moses ; nor
the sacraments, as well as other acts of would they have had any occasion to buy
worship ; and that they might be exposed water of the £domites, as they proposed
to ill will, and ill usage, if they did not to do." Deut. ii. 6. Mr. Mede justly ob-
sometimes comply with their neighbours, serves, that perhaps the streams from the
And he supposes the apostle had each of first rock at Rephidim failed, for a farther
these ideas in view in what follows : it is trial of their faith ; and at Kadesh God
possible he might. renewed the like wonder ; but that like-
b The same spiritual meat-the same wise might probably fail when they came
spiritual drink.-} It is not necessary to un- t0'h? '"habited country of the Edonutes ;
derstand by the same meat and drink, the wh,c,h ^Jl0^."6?^ end of their
same by which we Christians are support- >™ndering Mede[s dtatrtb tnloc. He there
ed ; for this could not properly be said of ^Jrates the similitude between Christ
any Israelites who were not tree belie v. ™d this rock, in many other particulars ;
ers; but the meaning is, that they all, but tl>ose mentioned m the paraphrase
good and bad, shared the same miraculous seem. the mos,t ™tenal. Thtat the w™*
Supply of food and drink. *»» imPort? 1,e;>e . no moveA **J ^'f<
11 • is extremely obvious j and instances ot
e That followed them.'] It is objected, the like use of it every where abound in
that " this stream did not constantly follow scripture.
xv ho, lusting after evil things in the wilderness, 285
followed them : and wanderings and encampments ; and that Rock SE?J- that Rock was was a mQst affecting representation of Christ* XVIU* the Rock of ages, the sure foundation of his - people's hopes, from whom they derive these x. 4 ' streams of blessing, which follow them through all this wilderness of mortal life, and will end in rivers of pleasure at the right hand of God for ever. 5 But with many it Was the privilege of Israel as a people, to 5
well* pl^stcT: " for «9°7 such *&** ^^sings as these ; and yet they were over- it is plain, that God had no pleasure in the great* thrown in the wil- est part of them, for they zvere overthrown in the ness. wilderness : the whole generation that came
adult out of Egypt was made to die there, and they sometimes died in such multitudes, that the ground was overspread with carcasses, as a field is in which a battle has been fought. 6 Nowthese things Now these things were types and figures to 6 were our examples, us that we mip.nt learn wisdom at their ex- to the intent we ' , ° . . .,
should not lust after Pe»se, and not^ trust to external privileges, things, as they also while we go on in a course of disobedience to Justed, the Divine authority ; and particularly, that we
?night not lust after evil things, and indulge our- selves in irregular and luxurious desires ; as they also lusted after quails in contempt of the manna, and thereby brought the wrath of God upon them, and were consumed with pestilen- tial distempers, while the meat was yet between their teeth. (Psal. lxxviii. 30, SI.) Learn therefore, by what they suffered, to cultivate that temperance and self denial which I have 7 Neither be ye just been recommending to you. Neither be 7
idolaters, as were ye idolaters, as some of them [were,] even while some of them ; as it < . , J u C.7J .
is written, The peo- tnev vet continued at mount binai ; as you pie sat down to eat know it is written, (Exod. xxxii. 6, 19,) with and drink, and rose relation to the feast of the golden calf, The peo* up to p ay. ^ sQt ^Qwn tQ eat ana> drink of the sacrifices
which were offered to it, and then they rose up to play, and dance ^ in honour of this vain
d To play, and dance.] Dr. Whitby ob- golden calf was designed as a symbol of
serves, that, though many commentators un- Jehovah, there is no reason to imagine
derstand this of 'fornication, it is without they would bring such an abomination into
sufficient reason. Fornication is indeed worship, however irregular, which was
spoken of in another clause, and that the addressed to him. And Eisner, fObserv*
very next, verse 8, which makes it less Vol. II. p. 105,) has abundantly vindicated
probable that it is intended here. As the the remark of Grotius, that^rec/fe/K, signifies
286 and being guilty of idolatry and fornication, were destroyed.
sect, symbol of deity. And this naturally leads me 8 Neither let us
xviii. to add another caution, no less suitable to your commit fornication,
_____ . i i r '+l as some or tnera
present circumstances than the former ; neither committed, and fell
°g* let us commit fornication,6 or lewdness of any in one day three and kind, as some of them in their idolatrous revels twenty thousand. committed [fornication ;] and particularly, when they eat the sacrifices of Baal Peor, and of- fended with the Midianitish women ; the sad consequence of which was, that there fell in one day twenty three thousand by the plague, be- sides those that were slain by the sword, who amounted to a thousand more. (Numb. xxv. 9 1 — 9.) Neither let us tempt Christ by our 9 Neither let us
unbelief, after the tokens he hath given us to tempt Christ, as command our faith, and engage our depend- "^Twe^ ence ; as some of the next generation of them destroyed of ser- also tempted [him,] f while he resided among pents. them, as the angel of God's presence ; and were destroyed by fiery serpents, (Numb. xxi. 6,) from the venom of which others were re- covered by that brazen serpent which was so
10 illustrious a type of the Messiah. Neither 10 Neither mur-
murrnur ye under dispensations of Providence, mur >'e' as some °^
i • i . k , , , them also murmur.
which may seem at present to bear hard upon edj antl were de.
you, and are contrary to your present inclina- str'oyed of the de^
tions and interest ; as some of them also ?nur- stroyer.
mured again and again, and were destroyed by
the destroyer^ who was commissioned by one
judgment and another to take them off.
11 But let me remind you on the whole, as I 11 Now all these hinted above, that all these calamitous things thinSs happened un- which happened unto them, were intended as j^md theyTe" types or examples to us, that we might learn
what we are to expect in the like case ; and
to dance, a ceremony with which God him- thousand priestesses, who made prostitu-
self had lately been honoured, (Exod. xv. tion a part of their devotions to the goddess.
20,) and which, it is very probable, might Strabo, Lib II. Cap 16. naturally be attended with the shouts and f Tempt Christ, as some of them tempted
songs which Moses heard on approaching- [A**?n.] Though the word him be not in
the camp. Exod. xxxii. 17, 18. the original, it seems plainly to be impli-
e Commit fornication."] This was com- ed ; and this is a considerable text in proof
mon at many idolatrous feasts among the of his residence with the church in the
heathen ; and it was the more proper for wilderness, as the angel of God's presence,
the apostle to caution these Christians a- Compare Exod. xxiii. 20 ; Isa. lxiii. 9 ;
gainst it, as it was proverbially called the Heb xi. 26 ; Acts vii. 38. Corinthian practice, Kc^nt^uv being, as g The destroyer.'] The Jews generally in-
many have observed, equivalent to scortari. terpret this of him whom they fancy to be
Strabo tells us, that in one temple of Venus the angel of death, and whom they call
at Corinth, there were no less than a Sammael
Let him therefore xvho standeth, take heed lest he fall. 28*
•written for our admo- they are written for our admonition, on whom sect;
nition, upon whom the emjs 0r t/ie world are come ;h as we live un- xviiK
the ends ot the world j . ■, * . ,• ,. , r , .« .
are come. "er t*:e *ast dispensation which God will ever •
give to the children of men, and with which x ^ ' the whole economy of their probation shall wind 12 Wherefore, let up. Therefore let me urge this improvement 12
him thatthinkethhe 0f tne whole survey upon you, and upon all
festhefa'lL^ ^ into vvhose hand this ePistle m^ come' and say, let him that thinketh he standeth most se- curely, and who may be ready most confidently to trust in his own strength, take heed lest he fall so much the lower, in proportion to the de- gree in which he imagines himself out of all manner of danger. 13 There hath It is true indeed, and it is matter of great 13 no temptation taken comfort and thankfulness to reflect upon it, you, but such as is that temptation has yet taken you, but such as common to man : but . ' J '{
God is faithful, who ts common to man* and such as human reason, will not suffer you to properly exercised on the principles of that rev- be tempted above eiation which you enjoy, may furnish you with will with the temp- motives to resist. And we have the pleasure tation also make a farther to reflect, that God [is] faithful who hath way to escape, that promised k to preserve his people, and he will bear*!"? noi ^eave V011 io ^e tempted above your ability ;
but xvill with the temptation with which he per- mits you to be assaulted, provide you also with a way of escape ; that if you be not wanting to yourselves, you may he able to bear [it :] yea, and may acquire new strength and honour by the combat.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse
May Christians be always sensible how happy they are in having received such useful hints from the New Testament, to 6> ll assist them in the interpretation of the Old ; and particularly those which are here given. We see in Israel according to the flesh, an affecting emblem of the church in general. We see all their external privileges, though many and great, were ineffect- ual for their security, when they behaved as unworthy of them.
h Ends of the world."] T«\» clucvim prop- as well as frequent to human creatures t
erly signifies the concluding age, or the last the paraphrase therefore imports that.
dispensation of God to mankind on earth ; k Faithful who hath promised.] Com-
which, if we believe the gospel to be true, pare Psal. ciii. 13, 14, and numberless
we must assuredly conclude that it is. passages, in which God encourages his
* Common to man.~\ Av%gee7rtv&i may sig- people to hope for his presence and help
nify also, proportionable to human strength, in pressing danger.
388 Reflections on the conduct of Israel in the wilderness.
sect. Alas ! how affecting is the thought, that some who were under xviii* the miraculous cloud, who passed through the waters of the divided —""■ sea, who eat of the bread that came down from heaven, and drank ierS]L °f tnat livmg stream which Omnipotent mercy had openedyrow 2 the flinty rock, and made it to follow them in the windings of o 4 their journey, should yet become, instead of being on the whole the objects of Divine favour and complacency, the monuments 5 of wrath. Let us not ourselves therefore be high minded, but fear. Let us mark the rocks on which they suffered this fatal shipwreck, if possible to keep clear of them ; and pray that Di- vine grace may direct our course. Let us avoid not only those superstitious and idolatrous rites of worship, by which, as Pro- testants, we are in little danger of being insnared ; but also those
7 lusts of the flesh, which must, considering our superior advantage,
8 be highly displeasing to God ; even though they should not rise to a degree of equal enormity and scandal.
9 Let us especially take heed that we tempt not Christ, who has graciously been pleased to take us under his conduct, and to hon- our his church with so many demonstrative tokens of his pres-
10 ence. Nor let us murmur, if while we are in this wilderness state, we sometimes meet with difficulties in our way. Still let us make it familiar to our minds, that God adjusts the circum- stances of every trial ; even that God who stands engaged by the promises of his word, as well as the equity and goodness of his
13 nature, not to permit us to be tempted above what we are able to bear. If we see not an immediate way of escape, let us calmly and at- tentively look around us, and humbly look up to him, that he may pluck our feet out of the net.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle further pursues that caution against all approaches t& idolatry, which he had been suggesting in the former section ; particularly arguing from that communion which Christians had with Christ at his table, which ought to place them at the remotest distance from what might justly be called having communion with devils. 1 Cor. X. 14 — 22.
SEC
1 Corinthians X. 14. 1 Cor. X. 14.
T- T HAVE just expressed my confidence in TT7HEREF0RE * A the care of God to support you under any ▼ ▼ my dearly be- ICoT. extraordinary temptation which may hereafter J°£d' Ace from idol- x. 14 arise, to draw you out of the way of your duty : wherefore, my beloved brethren, being assured of this, let me exhort you carefully, to flee from all approaches to idolatry, whatever circum-
As Christians, they are one bread and one body : 289
stances of allurement, or danger, may seem to sect,
15 I speak as to plead for some degrees of compliance. I now X1X*
wise men : judge ye sp€uk as unto wise men : I use a rational argu- 7T~
what I say. r ,. , .,, , ■, ^ . , • «*• 1 Cor.
* ment, which will bear the strictest examination, x> 15
and which I am willing should be canvassed as accurately as you please ; judge you therefore what I say ; for I will refer it to your own deliberate and cooler thoughts, whether there be not danger in those idolatrous participations which some of you are so ready to defend ; and whether they may not naturally bring some degree of guilt upon your conscience ? 16 The cup of The sacramental cup, which is to us both the 16 blessing which we commemoration of past, and the pledge of fu-
j!jf"' "j * ■? ?! ture blessing, which in the name of the Lord communion 01 the ■ 1 » 1
blood of Christ? The we solemnly bless* setting it apart to a holy bread which we and religious use ; is it not the token of our break, is it not the fajtn and our communion in these inestimable communion of the . ., , . , , , „ , , . .
body of Christ ? privileges which are the purchase oj the blood of Christ, shed for the remission of our sins ? The bread which we break, and which was ap- pointed in the first institution of the ordinance for this purpose, is it not the communion of the body of Christ in the like sense I That is, the token of our sharing in the privileges which he procured at the expense of sufferings, by which his body was broken, and almost torn in \7 For we being pieces. For we Christians being many, are IT many, are one bread, veti as \t were, but different parts of one and we are all partakers tne same broken bread,b which we distribute, ©f that one bread. land] receive, in token of our being members of one body ; for rue are all partakers of one kind of holy bread, and one cup, which we eat, and drink together at the same table, in testimony
a Which we Bless."] This text very plainly of mutual friendship. See Mr. Lowman's.
shews, that there is a sense in which we Hebrew Ritual, p. 54, and Maimonides,
may be said to bless the sacramental ele- quoted by him there See more especially
ments. To render it, the cup over which, or Dr. CwlworthSs Discourse concerning the
for which we bless God, is doing great vio- True Notion of the Lord's Supper, chap i.
lence to the original That is said to be and chap. vi. And it is certain also, as it
blessed which is set apart to a sacred use, is intimated below, that by sacrifices, and
(Gen ii. 3 ; Exod. xx. 11,) and on which the feats on them, they h< Id communion
the blessing of God is solemnly invoked. with the real or supposed deity, to which
h Of one bread.'] Many valuable manuscripts they were presented; as the author of a
read it, and of one cup. Eisner has an ad- discourse on sacrifices has shewn at large :
jnirable note upon this text, to prove, that but that this was the only end of all sacri-
eating together in a religious manner hath fices, I cannot think that learned writer
been, in almost all ancient nations, a token sufficiently to have proved.
VOL. 4, -38-
290 They ought therefore to flee from idolatry^
sect, of our mutual and inviolable friendship,cement-
XIX' ed in Christ our great and common head.
' * Consider how it is with hrael according to the 18 Behold Israel
x. 18* /***! ^ne lineal descendants of those who were after the flesh : are
t i i i» i i* /~< i j. not they wnicn eat
the chosen and peculiar people ol God : are not of the' sacrjfices,
theij, who eat of the sacrifices which have been partakers of the* al= offered in the court of their temple at Jerusa- tar \ lem, esteemed to be partakers of the altar of God, on which part of them have been con- sumed r And is not their eating the flesh of these victims esteemed as an act of communion with the Deity, to whom they were offered ? Now you may easily perceive, that the same argument will be conclusive to prove, that they who share in the sacrifices presented to idols, knowing what they do, and especially doing it in some apartments belonging to the temples of such idols, hold a kind of communion with these fictitious and detestable deities, by no means reconcileable with the sanctity of their Christian character, or the tenour of their sac- ramental engagements.
19 What then do I say, that an idol of wood or \g what say I
stone, of silver or gold, is in itself any thing then ? that the idol
divine ? Or do I say, that the thin? which is is *"£ to"1** orjhat
• r ,, . y , . . . 1C w ." .. which is offered m
sacrificed to idols is in itself any thing morally sacrifice to idols is
and universally unclean ? You well know, that any thing ?
I intend to maintain nothing of this kind.
20 But on the other hand, you must be aware, 20 But I say, that that zvhat the heathen sacrifice, they sacrifice to the things which the evil demons, and not to God; such spirits, as Gentiles sacrifice,
, 1-11 iii.*. they sacrifice to dev-
tnose to which they address their devotions, iiS) and not to God:
must, to be sure, be wicked spirits, if thev exist and I would not that at all ; and devils may well be supposedto use ve sh°uld .havf ?f*" their utmost efforts to support such worship, it lowship Wlthdevils' being grateful to them, in proportion to the de- gree in which it is affronting and injurious to the great Object of Christian adoration, and insnaring to the souls of men. Now I would not by any means, that you who have at your baptism solemnly renounced the devil, and all his adherents, should in any degree havey or seem to have, communion with demons.^
e Iyould not that ye should have comrnun- the very sustenance and body of their dei* ion -ivith demons'] It is a monstrous notion ties insinuated itself into the victim offer-* of Olearius, that the heathens imagined ed to them, and so was united to the persoa
the table of demons being Inconsistent with the LorcPs table, 291
21 Yecannot drink And indeed this is most inconsistent with those sect. the cup of the Lord, solemn badges of your holy profession, by which X1X*
and the cup of dev- , ,.6,i '.' r :, .. .
ils : ye cannot be vour baptismal covenant is so frequently rati- t Cof<
partakers of the fied and renewed. Ye cannot with tolerable x. 21 Lord's table, and of decency and consistency, at one time, drink of the table of devils. %he cup Qj fhe Lor^ |n that holy rke in which
you commemorate his death, and at another time of the cup of demons, of libations poured out in their honour, or cups drank at their feasts. Te cannot surely think, you should be partakers of the table of the Lord, and go from thence to the table of demons, or from theirs to his, to share alternately in such holy and such polluted rites and entertainments. Yet it is certain, that by partaking in their feasts, you do, as it were, contract a kind of friendship and familiarity with these infernal spirits.
22 Do we provoke Do we, by such a conduct as this, deliber- 22 the Lord to jealou- ately mean to provoke the Lord to jealousy & by KanJie T& stron^er thus caressing those whom he abhors as his
rivals ? Must it not incense him exceedingly ? and must it not, in its consequences, be detri- mental, and even fatal to us ? Or are we stronger than he ? so as to be able to resist, or to endure the dreadful effects of his displeasure.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us hear and fear : for it is the tendency of every wilful verse sin, to provoke the Lord to jealousy ; it is a challenge to him, as 22 it were, to let loose the fierceness of his wrath. And alas, how- can such feeble creatines as we, endure its terrors ! Let the con- sideration urged by the apostle, to deter men from partaking in. idolatrous sacrifices, be weighed by us, as extending to every thing whereby God may be dishonoured, and Christ affronted.
eating the flesh of these sacrifices. Eisner, down at one board." The altar was call- (Observ. Vol. II. p. 108,) has sufficiently edthe table of the Lord, Mai. i. 12. Corn- confuted this his weak inference from pare Deut. xxxii. 17. But then, as Dr. some mistaken passages of Firmicus, and Cudivortk hath shewn, we are not to con- Jamblicus. But this learned and judicious elude from hence, that under the gospel critic has proved at large, from incontest- dispensation, the table of the Lord is prop- ible authorities, that the demons were con- erly an altar ,• for the Lord's Supper is not sidered as present at these sacrifices, and as a sacrifice, but ajeast upon a sacrifice. Cud- taking their part with the worshippers in worth on the True Notion of the Lord's Sup- the common feast ; by which means, as per, chap. 5.
Maimonidesexpvesses it. in a very remark- d To jealousy, Sec] Alluding to the no- able passage, ( More Kevoch. Part. III. tion of idolatry, as a kind of spiritual adul- cap. 46,) Friendship, brotherhood, and tery, which moved the jealousy of God. Yet familiarity, was contracted between them, every deliberate sin is in effect daring his because, '* all eat at one table, and sat omnipotent vengeance.
292 Reflections on our partaking of the Lord*s supper.
Thev who are Christians indeed, and partake of that feast which the blessed Jems hath instituted in commemoration of his dying love, do herein partake of the body and the blood of Christ : Let it be remembered as a pledge of everlasting obedi- ence,since it is a memorial of infinite obligation : it shews that we belong to him, as his willing and peculiar people, that we renounce all his rivals, particularly Satan, and his kingdom, and whatever favours and supports his accursed cause. Let us be faithful to our allegiance, and have no more to do with any of these abomi- nations. 17, Let us also remember this as a pledge of everlasting peace and *c' love ; zve are all one bread, and one body. Let us not envy and provoke, grieve and revile one another ; but study mutual com- fort and edification. And when little jealousies arise, and our secular interests seem to interfere, which may often be the case ; let us open our minds to those exalted sentiments which our common relation to Christ tends to inspire ; and let the sweet remembrance of the communion we have had with him, and each other, in that holy ordinance, blot out of our minds the memory of every difference which might tend to promote disgust and alienation.
SECT. XX.
The apostle gives more particular directions as to the cases and circumstances in zvhich things sacrificed to idols might, or might not, lawfully be eaten ; and urges farther considerations, to en- gage them willingly to resign their own gratification in some instances, for the glory of God, and the good of their brethren* 1 Cor. X. 23, to the end. Chap. XI. 1.
1 Corinthians X. 23. 1 Cor. X. 23.
sect. T HAVE said a great deal, to guard you ALL things are
xx. X against all approaches to idolatry. In an- ^*- „la™ful for me>
— svver to this, I know, it may be replied, that £j£2KKE5
x 23' there are certain things which may accidentally are lawful for me,
lead to it, and yet, being in their own nature but all things edify
indifferent, may be so used as to decline the not*
danger. Granting it then, that all these things
are lawful for me, I am persuaded, neverthe- less, you will readily acknowledge, that all such
things are not in every circumstance expedient.
Granting, I say, that all these things, about
which we have been discoursing, are lawful
for me, yet it is undeniably apparent, that all
filings edify no* ; and I ought certainly to con*
ThepoastlesaySy that what was set before them they might eat ' 293
sider what may most effectually conduce to sect* the edification of my neighbour, and of the xx* church in general, as well as what mav suit my 1 Cor own particular inclination, or convenience : for x. 23 I may find good reasons for declining many things, as insnaring to others, which, were I to regard myself alone, might be perfectly in-
24 Let no man different. Let no one therefore seek the gratifi- 24 seek his own : but cation of his own humour, or the advancement welkhman an°therS of what may seem his personal interest ; but
let every one pursue another's {welfare ,-] en- deavouring to enrich all that are around him in holiness and comfort.
25 Whatsoever is Believe me, my brethren, I am desirous not ^ sold in the shambles, to lav vou under anv unnecessary restraints, that eat, asking no And -therefore whatever [flesh] is sold in the question tor con- 7 L' J
science sake. shambles,* that I allow you to eat ; asking no
questions for conscience sake, that is, not scrupu- lously inquiring, whether it have, or have not,
26 For the earth is made a part of any idol sacrifice. For as the 26 the Lord's, and the Psalmist expresses it, (Psal. xxiv.l,) the whole fulness thereof. eartn [jA.] the £orY/>^ and the fulness thereof. All
these things therefore are to be taken as they come to our hands, and used with cheerfulness and thanksgiving, as the common bounties of
27 If anv of them n^s Providence to his human creatures. And 27 that believe" not, bid farther, if any of the unbelievers, who live in you j0 a feast, andye vour neighbourhood, invite you b to his house,
be disposed to go ; - , ° ,. * J , J
whatsoever is set an" you are disposed to go, eat xvnatever is set before you, eat, ask- before you, at the entertainment ; not asking any ing no question for questions for conscience sake, but receiving it, conscience sake. whatever it h^ as that supply which Di_
vine Providence has then been pleased to send
28 But if any man vou« But if any one say to you, This food is 28
say unto vou, This part of what hath been sacrificed to an idol, eat
is offered in sacrifice lt not fo^ out 0f refrard to him that shewed unto idols, eat not. , . i i i i l
for his sake that ^iee tnis circumstance ; whether he be an nea-
a Sold in the shambles."] Herodotus ob- ilies could consume, it was natural for serves, that the Egyptians, when they had them to take this method of disposing of it cut off the head of their victims, used to to advantage ; and at times of extraordi- carry the carcass to the market, and sell nary sacrifice, it is probable the neighbour- it to the Greeks, if they could find any to ing markets might be chiefly supplied purchase it ; if not, they threw it into the frcm their temples.
river, judging it unlawful to eat it them- b Invite you. ] That ha>.uv, often signi-
selves. Raphel. ex Herod, in toe. And fies to invite, Raphelius ( ' Annot ex XenJ
though the Grecian priests had no such has shewn at large ; but to conclude that
scruples, yet as they had often more flesh it must generally be so rendered, is very
of their sacrifices than they and their fam- unwarrantable.
294 Unless they were told it had been sacrificed to an Idol ;
sect. tnen ^yho mav hereby be confirmed in his idol- shewed it, and for xx- atry, or a brother, who may otherwise be in- the^eanh'^The 2 Cor snared by thine example, and tempted to vio- Lord>s and "he ful= x28 late the dictates of his own mind ; and, I may, ness thereof, say, out of regard to conscience too ; for thou canst not injure thy brother in this respect, without subjecting thyself to some remorse on a serious reflection. And the scripture I men- tioned before, may suggest a pertinent con- sideration here : for as the earth [is] the Lord' s, and the fulness thereof* thou mayest reason- ably hope he will provide for thee some other way, and mayest be assured, that he cannot 29 want the means of doing it. / say [for the 29 Conscience, I
sake of] conscience ; but I mean, not thine own fa^ not thine own, *' J . . , r . r but ot the others :
immediately, but that oj an ot her person ; tor for why is my liber- how indifferent soever thou mayest esteem the ty judged of another matter, thou art obliged in duty to be very man's conscience, cautious that thou dost not wound and grieve that of thy brother : (but you will observe that I here speak only of acts obvious to human ob- servation ; for as to what immediately lies be- tween God and my own soul, why is mij liberty to be judged, arraigned and condemned at [the bar of] another man's conscience Pd I am not, in such cases, to govern myself by the judgment and apprehension of others, nor have they any authority to judge, or censure me, for not con- curring with them in their own narrow notions 50 and declarations. For if I by the Divine grace 30' For, if I by and favour, am made a partaker of the common &J!ace be apal\taker, gifts of Providence, why am I reviled for my J^ a^J foervi ^t free and cheerful use of that for which I give for which I give God my humble thanks, as tracing it up to the thanks > hand of the great supreme Benefactor?) 31 Therefore, on the whole, to conclude this 31 Whether there- discourse ; since no one particular rule can be laid down, to suit all the diversities of temper and apprehension which may arise, instead of
c The earthy &c.j Some good copies the mouths of the Corinthians, and to be omit these words, yet they have so evi- thus understood, " but why should I suf- dent a propriety and beauty here, in con- fer myself to be thus imposed upon, and trast with verse 26, that I was by no means receive law from any, where Christ has disposed to follow them. left me free V I rather think, that this,
d Why is my liberty, &.C.] Some think and the 30th verse, come in as a kind of the meaning is, " Why should I use my parenthesis, to prevent their extending the liberty so as to offend the conscience of former caution beyond what he designed any ?" Others think, it is an objection in by It.
And then they should abstain, that they might give no offence. 295
fore ye eat or drink, uncharitable contentions with each other, or sect. or whatsoever ye do, any tning that looks like mutual contempt, let xx- do all to the glory of -^ aU the . we can tQ meet as . ^ — -
centre ot real religion ; see to it then, that x# 3^ •wliether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, in the common, as well as sacred, actions of life, ye do all to the glory of God, pursuing the credit of the gospel, and the edification of the church ; that he may be honoured in the hap- piness of his creatures, and more universally- acknowledged as the author of all good.
32 Give none of- In this respect, and in every other, see to it, 32 fence, neither to the tnat ve fa inoffensive, both to the Jews, who. Jews, nor to the ,' urf .. . •' « ] ... church of God : you know, abhor every thing that looks like
the least approach to idol worship ; and to the Greeks f and other unconverted Gentiles, who are so much attached to it, that they are willing to catch at all pretences of justifying themselves in the practice ; and to the church of God, whether consisting of circumcised, or uncircumsised converts to Christianity, who would grieve to see the common edification obstructed, in instances wherein they them-
33 Even as I please selves might not be endangered. Endeavour 33 all men in all things, t0 follow, in this respect, my example ; acting
own profirbut^he as I also do* who **&! * oil things to please all profit of m'any, that men, so far as I apprehend it for their real ad- they may be saved, vantage ; not seeking mine own interest or grat- ification, but that of many, that they may be saved by being brought to, and confirmed in, that religion, on which their eternal happiness 1 Corinthians depends. In this grand and important con- 1 Cor.
XI. 1. Be ye follow- ^deration I lose every inferior view, as our xil ersofme, even as I T - ' '
also am of Christ great JLord and master did ; be ye therefore herein imitators of me, as I also [am] of Christ ; and you will be in the way to please him, and to secure infinitely greater advantage from his favour, than you can ever be called to resign for the good of your brethren.
IMPROVEMENT.
What exalted and generous sentiments are these ! Well do they become every minister, yea every disciple of Christ I What a glorious society would his church soon be, if each of its mem-
e yews and Greeks."] As these are both prejudicing them against Christianity, by opposed to the church of God, I conclude he the indulgences against which he cautions speaks of unconverted Jens, or Greeks ; and them, refers to the danger there might be of
396 Reflections on our obligations not to offend others*
sect, bers was actuated by them ! not seeking his own things, but those
xx- of others ; not pursuing his own interest, but that of many, that " they may be saved ! Yea, how happv would each particular per- 23 son be, in such a wise and tender care of the whole, beyond
24-29 what the most eager and successful pursuit of a separate in- terest can render him !
Let us endeavour to steer in the due medium, between the op- posite extremes of an excessive scrupulosity, and a presumptu- ous rashness ; and attend to the various distinguishing circ.um-
25-27 stances which will demand a correspondent difference of con- duct, in things which may seem to an inattentive eye much the same : not thinking that attention and caution needless, by which 31 the glory of our God, and the edification of our brethren, may be promoted. We may expose ourselves in consequence of this tenderness of conscience, to inconveniences, straits, and con- tempt ; but let us commit all our concerns to that Divine Provi-
26-28 dence which extends itself to all its works ; and rejoice to think, that the earth is the Lord^s, and all its fulness : out of which he will not fail to furnish necessary supplies to those who fear him, and are thus solicitous to preserve a conscience void of off nice be- fore him. But while we are strictly cautious ourselves, let us not be rash and severe in our censures of others, who stand, or fall, to their own master, and who may in some instances have reasons, to us unknown, for a conduct most different from ours. O ! that Divine grace may teach us all to govern our whole
31 lives by this extensive important maxim , that whether we eaty or drink, or whatsoever zve do, we pursue the glory of God / Let us dignify and sanctify all the common actions of Life, by per- forming them from these high and holy motives ; and so turn- ing them into sacrifices of devotion and love. Then shall we
32 not only avoid giving offence to others, but shall conduct our- selves in such a manner, as shall make us burning and shining lights in the world, and extend our sphere of usefulness far be- yond that of our personal converse, and perhaps be) ond the date of our precarious abode in this transitory world.
Thus glorifying our heavenly Father on earth, and finishing
the work he hath given us to do, we may hope through his grace
in Christ, to be glorified with him above, and to be brought to a
Chap, brighter image of that Saviour, who has set us so perfect an ex-
Xl- * ample of the temper and conduct here recommended, which
even the blessed apostle Paul followed only with unequal steps.
The apostle blames an indecency in the church of Corinth ; 297
SECT. XXL
The apostle sets himself to reform some indecencies which had crept into the church of Corinth ; and particularly that of women prophesying with their head uncovered. 1 Cor. XI. 2 — 16.
1 Cor. XL 2. 1 Corinthians XI. 2.
Now I praise 1" HAVE just now exhorted you, my breth- sect: you, brethren, x ren, to imitate me, as I endeavour to copy XX1, that you remember h example of OUr blessed Lord. And while 7T~ me mall things, and , . y . \T <. T " i_ 1 Cor.
keep the ordinances, I am giving you such an exhortation, I ought xl,2 as I delivered them to express my satisfaction in seeing many of toyou* you so ready to comply with it. I praise such
of you therefore, that in all things you are mind* fulofme, and strenuously retain the charges I 3 But I would have gave, as I committed [them] to you. But as to 3 you know, that the vcmr inquiring concerning the manner in which SX2 women should deliver any thing in public, of the woman, is the when they are by a Divine impulse called to do man ; and the head it ; I would have you to know, in order to reg- cf Christ, is God. ujate your judgment and conduct aright, that Christ is the head of every man ; so that every Christian should often recollect the relation in which he hath the honour to stand to him, as an engagement to observe the strictest deco- rum in his whole behaviour. And if the dif- ferent sexes be compared, the head of the zuo- man [is] the man ; to whom therefore she ought to pay a reverent respect, as in the Lord. And the head of Christ [is] God : Christ, in his me- diatorial character, acts in subordination to the Father, who rules by him, and hath constituted him Sovereign of all worlds, visible and invisi- ble. And as the Father's glory is interested in the administration of Christ, so is the glory of Christ in some measure interested in the conduct and behaviour of those men whose more immediate head he is ; and I may add, of those women whose heads such men are. 4 Every man pray- Now, upon this principle, I may say, in ref- 4 ing, or prophesying, erence to the usages which prevail at this time in your country ; every man, praying or proph- esying, in a public assembly, whether he give forth inspired psalms or hymns, or utter pre- dictions, or common instruction ; if he do it
VOL. 4, 39
298 Where women prophesied with their head uncovered*
sect, with [his] head covered, acting therein contrary having his head cov-
XXI- to the received rules of decency among us, he £-3 head^0™1"^11
' in a degree, dishonours Christ his head? as be-
^ I' having unworthy his relation to him. And on 5 But every wo-
the other hand,every woman, pr'tifing or prophe- man that prayeth, or
su/ntr, under such inspiration as above, with P">phesjeth, with
rl S 1 1 •; 7 1 1 1 1 • her head uncovered,
[her] head unveiled, dishonuurethtnan, who is dishonoureth her
her hend, by behaving in such a manner as head : for that is e- is indecent in an assembly consisting of so ven all,one as ^ she many men as are usually present on these occa- sions : for I mav say, that it is in this respect the sa?)if as if she were shaved : shaving her head is only taking off the natural covering, and exposing it bare ; which is so shameful a thing, that you know it has often been inflicted as a proper kind of punishment, on women of the most abandoned character ; and it is scan- dalous, that any thing like this should be used in your Christian assemblies ; and this too, by persons pretending to extraordinary characters
6 and assistances. I may therefore say, if a wo- 6 For if the wo* man will not be veiled, let her even be shorn ; but man be not covered, • r-+i *i u r 1 r l let her also be shorn: tf it oe apparently shameful for a woman to have but if it be a shame
her hair shorn, or shaved off', let her keep as for a woman to be far as possible from so disagreeable an appear- shorn or shaven, let ance ; and have her head covered with a proper her be covered- veil, at the times, and in the circumstances of
7 which we now speak. For a man indeed ought 7 For a man in- not to have [his] head covered as being the im- deed ought not to
mediate image and glory of God : and made in coverhls head, for-
h. f, ir^ r«iiir asmuch as he is the
is likeness as the hrst copy ol its kind, before image and glory of
woman was created. It is decent therefore, God : but the wo-
that he should appear with the marks of that man is the SW of
superiority which he indeed bears : but the man'
woman should forbear it ; and it is enough to
say of her, that she is the glory of the man : to
whom God hath done no inconsiderable honour,
a Every man praying, he with his head tation of the custom prevailing in the syn- covered, dishonoureth [/»'*] head.'] It was agogues ; which therefore the apostle dis- certainlv, (as Dr. Whitbv, and others, have approved. The women seem to have wort proved,) the custom among the Greeks their hair dishevelled, when praying by and Romans, as well as the Jews, to ap- Divine inspiration ; (which seems" to have pear in worshipping assemblies with their been the only case in which they couldreg- head covered ; and it is certain the Jewish ularly pray in public :) this made them re- priests wore a kind of turban, when min- semble those pagan priestesses, who pre- istering in the temple. But it seems, that tended to be actuated by their gods ; the the Corinthian men wore a veil, out of re- apostle therefore with great propriety dis- card to Pharisaical traditions, and in imi- courages it.
which is not agreeable to her state of inferiority : H99
as well as favour, in making so excellent and sect. amiable a creature for his benefit and comfort. XXI- Yet still her state of subjection to him should be remembered, and it is very expedient she X1 7' should appear in public with some tacit ac-
8 For the man is knovvledgment of it. For the man is not, in 3 but l'hwo™of the first Production of his nature, taken out of the man. the woman ; but as we read in the sacred his- tory, (Gen. ii. 21 — 23,) the woman out of the
9 Neither was the man. Neither [wax] the man created for the 9 man created for the sake 0f tne woynan to accommodate and assist woman ; but the wo- , »■ _., r - . r . . man for the man. ner > ^nt tne woman Jor the sake 01 the man, that
he might have an help meet for him, which before he found not in the whole creation.
10 For this cause (Gen. ii. 20.) On this account therefore, as 10 ought the woman to we\\ as for tne otner reasons I have mentioned
hMd\bewwe°Sftoe abov;e> the woman ought to have upon [her] head angels, a veil, as a token of her being under the poxverh
and subjection of the man : and so much the rather should she wear it in worshipping as- semblies, because of the angels, who are espec- ially present there, and before whom we ought to be exceedingly careful that nothing pass which may be indecent and irregular, and un- like that perfect order and profound humility with which they worship in the Divine pres- ence.
h Power on \her~\head~\ Mr. Locke ac- insnared by the beauty of women ; and it knowledges with a modesty which does is more grossly absurd still to suppose with him much honour, that he did not under- Tertullian, (de Vet. Virg §7,) that there stand this text; and many seem to have was any room to aoprehend it could be darkened it, by their attempts to explain a snare to celestial spirits ; (which mistake it. But the chief difficulty does not lie in seemed to be grounded 011 the wild inter- the word power ; which mus , to be sure, pretation of Gen. vi. 2, so generally re- be understood of a veil, which married ceived among the fathers.) Dr. Whitby women wore on their head, as a token of understands it of evil angels, and thinks subjection to their husband ; (see Gen. it refers to the punishment which Eve in- xxiv. 65 ;) and Mr. Godwin, ( Moses and curred, (Gen. iii. 16,) for hearkening to Aaron, p. 236,) supposes the veil was in the suggestions of Satan. A late ingeni- Hebrew called -p*n, ( ' Radid,) from a roof, ous writer by atyytkut, understands spies ; •m. ( Radad, ) which signified subjection; who he supposes came into Christian as- so that the veil was, as it were, the habit semblies to make ill natured remarks, and by which a woman shewed she considered so would be glad to blaze abroad any in- herself in subjection ; and Chardin ob- decencies they might observe there. (See serves, that the married women in Persia Mr Gougli's Diss in toe. J I have not room wear a peculiar habit to the very same to canvass all these; but only add in sup- purpose. Chard. Pers. Vol. II. p. 187. It port of the sense, which, as least excep- is much more difficult to ascertain the tionable, I have followed, that the pres- meaning of that clause, because of the an- ence of angels in religious assemblies is gels. It seems neither reasonable, nor favoured by Eccles. v 1, 6, and the fig- decent, to explain this of young ministers ; ures of Cherubim in the tabernacle and as if they were in peculiar danger of being temple.
SOD Nor is it consistent with natural decency*
sect. I have treated the matter with a plainness 11 Nevertheless,
xxi. and freedom becoming my character : neverthe- ne.,ther "» the mal* , . ° , / . _ , , , r without the woman*
less, let not any hints which I have dropped ot nekher the woman
i j j' the superior dignity of the man be abused, to without the man, in render him haughtv and tyrannical : for it is tne Lord. evident, that the man [is'] not without the woman^ nor the woman without the man, in the Lord* You know that the existence and comfort of either sex has a dependence upon the other ; which the genius of the Christian religion re- quires us to consider, and to behave in a man-
12 ner correspondent to it. For as the woman 12 For as the wo« [7*77,9] at first taken from the rib of the man, man is of the man, e-
whom he ought therefore to love as a part of ven f ° " the man alsa
h,f 1 - 1 . 101 by the woman ; hut
lmselr, and sne to revere him, as under Uod all things of God. the source of her being ; so also, in the ordi- nary course of the Divine production, the man [is] by the woman; born, nourished, and in the tenderest years of life educated by her ; a cir- cumstance that ought to be ever most tenderly remembered, as a spring of grateful affection and regard. But let me add, that whether in the first creation, or the successive production of human creatures, all things [are~\ of God ; whose constitution ought therefore humbly and obediently to be revered, and all the duties of relative life performed, as for his sake, and to his glory.
13 Butwithrespecttotheparticularcircumstance 13 Judge in your-
I was speaking of, I may leave you to judge ^selves : is it comely
yourselves.zvhether it be 'ticcordmgto the usages *!lat a ™oman Pray J „ ' ... ' &T n & unto God uncover-
generally prevailing among us, decent c jor a ed l
woman to pray to God with that masculine and
confident air which she must have when her
44 head is uncovered : Or rather, doth not the 14 Doth not even
sight immediately shock us, previous to any nature itself teach
reasonings upon it in our own mind I So that £°u' ,that *f .a ™a.n • ° ir r , , . have long- hair, it is
nature itself seems to teach you, that on the one a shame unto him ? hand, for a man to have long hair solicitously adjusted and artfully adorned, is such a mark of an effeminate character, as is, on the whole, 15 a disgrace to him ; Whereas, on the other hand, 15 But ifa woman if a woman hath long hair spread over her have longhair, it is shoulders, it is rather a glory to her ; for her a glory t0 her> for
e Judge Aether it be decent, &c] The when they came into public assemblies } Grecian women, excepting- the heathen as we find in Homer, and many other an- P/ksteesesi used to appear in tfeeir veils, cient writers.
Reflections on decency in Divine worship, &c. 301
her hair is given her hair was given her instead of a veil, in the first sect, for a covering. constitution of her nature, and before the am XXI-
of dress were invented or needed. x Qor
16 But if any man Thus the matter appears to me, when I re- xi. 1(j seem to be conten- fleet upon the original, and the present state ot tious, we have no things, and what seems from that to be the
SaSSSSS ™ce of nature: B'Vf any r afipeT t0 be
contentious, and will dispute this, upon his own different views of what is naturally decent, I shall not controvert it farther ; but content myself with saying, that we have here no such custom, for women to appear with their head uncovered ; neither do I know of its prevailing in any of the other churches of God,d whether planted by me, or any of my brethren. I think therefore that it ought to be avoided, as a sin- gularitv which may appear like affectation, and give offence, even if it be not judged a natural indecorum. And thus I leave the affair to your consideration ; and promise myself, you will give me no farther cause of complaint on this head.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let Christians frequently remember the honourable relation verse in which they stand to Christ as their Head ; and as beyond all 3 dispute, he is, under his mediatorial character, most willingly 4 and jovfully subject to God, let us learn to imitate him in that cheerful and entire subjection, out of love and reverence to him, guarding against whatever is unbecoming, lest he be dishonoured thereby.
By the passage before us, we see the force of custom, for deter- 14, 16 mining, in many respects, what is decent, and what is otherwise. Let us maintain a proper regard to this : lest even our good should be, through our imprudence, evil spoken of, and all our infirmities magnified into crimes. Let us often recollect the original dignity of our nature, by which we are the image and glory of God: that, so far as by sin and folly this honour is lost, we may endeavour to regain it ; and where it is not, may think and act more suitably to so high a relation.
When in any act of Divine worship, we have the honour to 10 approach the blessed God, let us reverence his awful presence,
d Nor any of the other churches.") Mons. but the former clause, vie have no such cus-
Amyraut understands it in this sense, torn, will not admit this. The argument
« The churches do not use to contend on the other interpretation is clear and
with me, but to submit to my decisions ;" strong.
.302 The apostle considers their abuse of the Lord's supper ?
sect, and even that of his holy angels, who attend the assemblies of XXI the saints. We pray, that the will of God may be done upon earthy
"—"— as$t is done in heaven : let us be careful to worship God in such a manner, that these celestial spirits, who ever appear before him with sacred awe, may not be offended at the rudeness and folly of sinful mortals ; whom they may well wonder to see admitted, in their best estate, to this Divine privilege which they have for- feited by repeated provocations.
verse As for what St, Paul observes of the mutual dependence which
H, 12 the sexes have on each other, let it dispose them to mutual can- dour and respect ; avoiding the cruel tyranny, or the vain affec- tation, which often arms them, on either side, with ungenerous 'reflections. And as all things are of God, let it be our concern, that all things be to him ; that all things be faithfully employed for his glory ; and whatever comforts we receive in relative life, which are indeed many and important, let us adore the wisdom of the Divine constitution in the original formation of our nature, and the secret influence and conduct of his Providence, in the regulation of our respective circumstances and affairs.
SECT. XXII.
The apostle, in order to reform several scandalous abuses of the Lord^s supper, which had crept into the church of Corinth, leads back their views to the original institution of the solemn ordinance^ and infers from thence the danger of profaning it, 1 Cor. XI» 1 7, to the end,
1 Corinthians XI. 17, 1 Cor. XI. 17.
&ExT HP** U S y°u nave m-v ^ree sentiments of the 'M" O W in this that ' X. manner in which women, even when most -^ l declare unto 1 cor. singularly honoured by God, should appear in S VoTcoTe "£ xi. 17 your religious assemblies. But while I am giv- geiher not for the ing [you] these instructions, 1 do not, and can- better, but for the not, praise [you,] as I would, on several ac- worse- counts ; and particularly on this, that when you come together in these assemblies, and on the most solemn occasions, there are such irregu- larities, and sometimes such indecencies among you, that your meeting is not for the better, but for the worse, as you lose more in religion one way than you gain another. For, before I 18 For first of all, mention any other instance of this, I must ob- when ye come to- serve, in the first place, that xvhen ye come
which they regarded as a common meal ; 303
gether in the church, together in the church* though it is so evident, sect. 1 hear that there be tnat nothing but reverence to God, and love to xxiL divisions among \ou, i_ v t_ 1 i • • • r ■ ■
and I partlv believe each other-> should reign on such occasions ; J lCov it. hear that there are schisms, or uncharitable and xu is
angry divisions and disputes among you, and I do, in some respect, and with regard to some of
19 For there must VOLli believe it : For in the course of things, it 19 meontvou!etheaSt1Ctheay is to be expected, that there must be even here. which are approved, sies among you :b contentions will arise to such may be made mani- a height, that separations will ensue. The fest among you. warmth of some tempers evidently leads to
this ; and Providence may probably permit it, that they who are of the most approved char- acters, may be made manifest among you, by the steadiness and candour of their conduct.
20 When ye come It is particularly grievous to me, to be fore- 20 .together therefore e(j to complain of your irregular behaviour,
is^not^to ^eat the while celebrating that most excellent and en- Lord's supper, dearing ordinance of the eucharist : but I am compelled to do it j and therefore I tell you plainly, that when you come together in such a manner as you do, into one place, under pre- tenceof attending this grand solemnity, it is not eating the Lord^s supper :c it does not deserve
* Come together in the church."} Some have afterwards derived;) thinking it sufficient,, urged this as an instance in which church (as the Quakers now do,) if they mingled signifies a building for public worship ; and some thoughts of Christ's death, with this have urged also the 22a verse in the same common use of bread and wine ; The view ; but both may be interpreted of the other, that they used such a rapacious be- assembly, as the paraphrase shews. haviour at these feasts, and treated one an-
b There must be even heresies.} It seems other so rudely and unkindly, as on their evident from hence, that heresy is spoken own principles would have been very in- of as something worse than the schism decent. This latter circumstance is fine- mentioned above ; but whether it be an lv illustrated in a passage from Xenophon, evil entirely of a different kind, or only of ( Memor. Lib. 3, cap. xiv. § i.) in which he a higher degree, is not so clear from this observes, that Socrates was much ofTended passage. I think, for reasons not here to with the Athenians for their conduct at be enumerated, that the word euptrtc sig- their common suppers, as some prepared nifies a sect of people separated from others, delicately for themselves, while others and forming what we call a distinct de- were but slenderly provided for. That nomination ; whereas there may be schism worthy man endeavoured to shame them without separation, if people assembling to- out of this low taste, by offering his pro- gether have uncharitable contentions with visions to all the company. Mr. Grove hath each other ; which was the case of these with great propriety mentioned a passage schismatical Corinthians. from Socrates, the ecclesiastical historian,
c It is not eating the Lord's supper. ~\ The (lib. v. cap. 22,) in which he speaks of Corinthians seem to have been guilty of some Egyptians living near Alexandria, two great faults in the matter here refer- who partook of the sacrament in a very red to, which St. Paul, in the following peculiar manner, (as it seems much after discourse, labours to reform ; The one, the Corinthian fashion,) introducing it that they confounded the Lord's supper with a jovial feast, in which they regaled with the common meals they made to- themselves with all kinds of food. See gether ; (from whence the love feasts were Grove on the Sacram<n\t, p. 108.
304- And ate and drank to excess.
sect, to be called by that name. Instead of regard- 21 For in eating*, xsii. inff it in a holy and relierious view, you con- every one taketh be- — — e j • *^u i ii 4. *ore other his owrl
ICor f°Un with a common meal; and do not suppe,; and one is
^ 21 indeed behave in the manner that decency hungry, and another would require if it were no more than a com- is drunken, mon meal : for though you sit down at what, even in that case, ought to be a social and friendlv table, vet each has his particular mess, and without offering a share of it, in an obliging manner to the rest, evert/ one in eating, greedily taketh before [the other] his own supper f both the food and liquor which he hath provided ; and so while one poor brother, for want of suit- able provisions, is hungry, another eats and drinks to excess ;e which would in all circum- stances be a scandal to a Christian, and espec- ially to a religious assembly, as this certainly ought to be.
22 What a reproach is this to your common pro- 22 What, have ye fession ! Give me leave to ask you, have you not houses to eat not houses to eat and to drink in on common and , t0 . drink in ?- occasions, that you must come to the place of Sure? of aid, and public worship, thus to entertain yourselves shame them that there, which is certainly in all views very ill have not? what shall judged > Or do you despise the church of God, JS^'^J which you must greatly offend by such a con- praise you not. duct as this ; and at the same* time shame those
that have not provisions and accommodations of their own, and might hope at your common meals to be relieved ? What shall I say to you on this occasion ? Shall I praise yoii in this [respect ?] I wish I could fairly and honoura- bly do it ; but at present, / praise [you] not ; I must rather blame you, and exhort you to amend what is so grosslv amiss.
23 And that my admonitions and exhortations 23 Fori have re* may come with the greater weight, let me lead
back your thoughts to the original institution of this profaned and affronted ordinance; which if
«" i ffls cum supper.'] This monstrous, « Drinks to excess.'] The word uttou, has
and to us unaccountable circumstance, is this signification in a great latitude ; but
cleared up by what is said above of the one would hope, that though the Jews and
lociaUuppers used among- the Greeks : to heathens were often intoxicated in their
which each brought his own provisions, religious festivals, these Christians, im-
wnich were not always made so common prudent and irregular as they were, did
to the whole company as decency and not carry their excesses so far; and there -
friendship might have required. fore I chose to soften the version. Com- pare Vol. I. p. 119, note K
To reform this, he reminds them of the original institution ; 305
ceived of the Lord, you reflect upon, I am sure you mustbe heartily SEC.T« that which also I de- grieved at the indignities you have offered it, xxn' ThaUhe Lord Jesus,' and vviU be engaged to resolve you will never ~ the same nig-lit in repeat them. Now I am able to speak of this xi.23 which he was betray- matter with great certainty and exactness : for ed, took bread : my icnowieclge 0f \t did not depend upon any human tradition whatsoever ; but I received by- special revelation from the Lord{ Jesus Christ himself, that which I also delivered to you , in my former preaching on this subject, in which, as in all things else, I have been careful most ex- actly to adhere to my original instructions. And you know the substance of it was this, That the Lord Jesas Christ, the very [same] night in which he was betrayed, and amidst all those serious thoughts which his own nearly approaching sufferings might suggest, after he had finished the paschal supper, took bread, some of the remainder of those unleavened cakes with which that solemn feast is cele- 24 And when he brated ; And having, in a most reverent man- 24 had given thanks, ner, given thanks to God, the great Author of Takef eat' TtMsIs a11 temporal and spiritual blessings, and looked my body, which is up to him for his blessing upon it, for the pur- broken for you : this poses to which it was going to be appropriated, do in remembrance he brake nn into several pieces, and distribut- or me. . . • .,. • "I 1 -7
ing it to his disciples who were present, saidy Take this bread, and eat it with due reverence and regard ; for this is the solemn representa- tion of my body which is just going to be broken, by the most bitter pains and agonies, for you and your salvation ; this therefore do in all the succeeding ages of my church, as a commemo- ration of me ;s that the memory of my painful
i I received by special revelation, &c] revelation to St. Paul, than have adminisv
This epistle seems to have been written teredsuch an occasion of confirming Christ-
before any of the Gospels ,• and it seems to ians in it. For some notes which might
be intimated, Gal. i. 17, isfc. that when he have been inserted here, see Vol. II. sect
wrote it, he had seen none of the apostles. 172.
It is very remarkable, that the institution e This do, &c] Because the word nrotuv of this ordinance should make a part of signifies, in some few instances, to sacri-
that immediate revelation with which Jice, Dr. Bret would render it, sacrifice
Christ honoured him ; and it affords a this : whence he infers, that the eucharist
strong argument for the perpetuity of it in is a sacrifice. And a learned prelate in the
the church. For had others of the apos- council of Trent, pleaded, with much the
ties, (as Barclay presumes to insinuate,) like judgment, that when Christ uttered
mistaken what passed at the last passover, these words before the cup, he ordained
and founded the observation of the eucha- them priests ; whereas he gave them the
rist on that mistake, surely Christ would bread as laicks. See Father Paul's Mist, of
rather have corrected this error in his nevj the Council of Trent, p. J10.
vol. 4. 40
306 The design of which was to shew the Lord's death,
sect, death may be kept up in the world, and your xxu" hearts, and those of all my faithful followers, T7T~ he properly affected with the review of it. In 25 After the same J o« like manner also [he took] the cup : which, you manner also he took n u r*uui^j the cup, when he
well remember, was after he had supped ; so had sup'p'ed) savlng>
that it was by no means a part of that meal This cup is the' new
thev had been making, but something quite testament in my
distinct from it : and he likewise distributed ^^edrink^
that to them as he had done the bread ; say- m remembrance of
ing, This cup is the solemn seal and memorial me.
of the new covenant^ which is established in my
blood, by which all its invaluable blessings are
derived to vou. This likewise do, as often as
ye drink [it] in commemoration of me, and in
order to maintain the memory of my bleeding,
26 dying love, in the church and the world. Tou 26 For as often as
therefore, as often as ye eat11 this bread, andye,e*\ this bread,
,.*/,., ; j • j i r i and drink this cup,
drink this cup,1 do indeed perlorm a -very solemn ye do shew th'e
and important action ; for, according to his Lord's death, till he
own interpretation and institution, you shew come.
forth, and as it were proclaim, the Lord'sdeath,
in its most affecting circumstances ; which
the church must throughout all ages continue
to do, until he come k to close the present scene
of things, and to receive all his faithful servants
to a place, where, for ever dwelling with him,
they will no more need these memorials of an
27" absent Saviour. So that vou see, by a farther ^ Wherefore,
consequence, whosoever 'shall eat this bread, ^TbTe^Jnllvt^L
or drink1 [this] cup of the Lord, unworthily, this cup of the Lord
h Therefore, as often as ye eat, he.'] It Quakers do,) to the time when Christ is plain, that >*§, must here have the should come, by his spiritual illumination force of an illative particle ; as it also has, on their minds, to take them off from car- Luke xx. 38. nal ordinances ; for, not to insist upon it,
■ Eat this bread, hc.~] It is no wonder, that we have at least as much need of the
a text in which this element is so plainly Lord's supper as the primitive Christians
called bread ufter consecration, should be had, (not having- so many advantages as
urged against the Popish doctrine of tran- they, to keep up the memory of Christ in
substantiation. And it signifies little for our minds, to quicken us to holiness, and
them to plead, that the scripture some- to unite us in love,) it is evident, the
times calls things changed, by the name grand coming of Christ by the Spirit wasy
of the thing out of which they were made, when it was poured out on the day of pen-
(as Adam is called dust, Gen. iii. 19 ; Aaron's tecost ,- an event, which had happened many
serpent, a rod, Exod. vii. 19 ;) or calls years before the date of this epistle. them according to their sensible appear- ance, (Josh.v. 13 ; Markxvi.5 ;) for these l Eat, or drink.] So it is in the original,
instances rather turn against them, by » 7riv» :, nor could our translators surely be
proving, that where the literal interpreta- under any temptation to render it, eat and
tion is evidently absurd, we must have re- drink, to elude the argument drawn from
course to the figurative. hence for communion in one kind only ;
k Until he come.] Nothing can be more since, as that excellent French preacher,
unreasonable, than to refer this, (as the Mons. Supercille observes, (Semi. Vol. IV >
He who does it unworthily , is guilty of Christ's body and blood. 307
unworthily, shall be that is, in an irreverent manner, without a due sect. guilty of the body rep.ar(i to him, and to the erreat original pur- XXIK
and blood of the b r. ' . , . , ?, , ? , * ...
Lorcj, pose ot its appointment, snail be counted guilty 1 Cor
of profaning, and affronting in some measure, T„\, 27 that which is intended to represent the body and blood of the Lord ; and consequently the affront does evidently rebound to our Lord himself, who was pleased with infinite condescension, for our sakes, to assume human flesh, and to suffer in it.
28 But let a man Let none therefore come to the ordinance in 28 examine himself, a rash ^j irreverent manner ; but let a man and so let him eat . ,. ir 1 • 1 1 j r •* •
of that bread and €Xamtne himself as to his knowledge or its m-
drink of that cup. tent, and his desire to comply with its great
design ; and so let him eat of the sacramental
bread, and drink of the cup which is used with
29 Tor he that it. For he that eateth and drinketh in an irrev- 29 eateth and drinketh erent, profane, and unworthy manner™ must and* drinketh ^am- certainlv displease and provoke God ; so that nation to himself, it may truly be said, that he eateth and drink- «ot discerning- the eth judgment to himself:* he takes the readiest
or s ° y* way to bring down the judgments of God upon
him, not distinguishing the Lord's body, nor making that proper difference which he ought to make between that and common food, SO For this cause And accordingly many of you have actually 30 many art weak and brought such judgments upon yourselves; and I must plainly tell you, it is upon this account, and to manifest the Divine displeasure against you for such shameful irregularities, that God hath sent distempers among you, so that many
p. 245,) it might as well prove, that the most unhappy mistake in all our versions
cup may be received without the bread, as of the Bible, that the word Kpijuat.y is here
the bread without the cup. So that it is rendered damnation. It has raised a
surprising- assurance in a late Popish wri- dread in tender minds, which has greatly
ter, to plead from hence, that communion obstructed the comfort and edification
in one kind only was the practice of the they might have received from this ordi-
Corinthian church. See Mod. Controv. p. nance. The apostle afterwards says, ive
100. are judged, (that is, as he afterwards ex-
m In an unworthy manner^] To receive plains it, vie are corrected, J that ive may to purposes of faction, or intemperance, not be condemned; which plainly shews, was receiving very unworthily ; but the the judgments spoken of might be father- sense of that phrase must extend to every ly chastisements. This sin, as sin, does manner of receiving contrary to the nature indeed expose us to condemnation, should and design of the ordinance ; and conse- God be extreme to mark it, as an irrever- quently, to the case of doing it merely in ent behaviour under any other ordinance a secular view ; which I heartily pray, that does ; but it is superstition to set this at so all concerned in it may seriously consider, vast a distance from all the rest, as many
" Judgment to himself] I think it the do.
208 Refections on the ordinance of the Lord's supper,
sect, of you [ore] now weak and sick, and some con- sickly among1 you, «ii. siderable numbers of your society are fallen and m^ sleeP- asleep, in death. Survivors therefore ought to
1 Cor
0 lav the matter seriously to heart, and set about
3j an immediate reformation. For if we would 31 For if we would judge ourselves,0 with a due severity and im- judge ourselves, we partiality, we should not surely be so severely sh°uld not be JudS-
$0 judged, and animadverted upon by God. But e '32 But when we when we are thus judged, it is not in a displcas- are judged, we are ure wholly inexorable, but with kind designs chastened of the of paternal goodness ; and roe are nrW^S the Lord, that we may not be condemned with wfth the world. the impenitent -world, and consigned over to final and everlasting destruction.
33 Therefore, my brethren, in one word, when S3 Wherefore, my
ye come together to eat in those feasts which brethren, when ye
frequently precede the administration of this come to£ether to ?. • J r .. j . 1 eat, tarry one for an-
ordinance among you, wait decently and re- otaer#
spectfully one for another, till the whole assem-
34 bly be convened. Andif any one be so hungry, 34 An(j jf any that he cannot conveniently stay till that time, man hunger, let him let him eat at his oxvn house ,-p or at least take a eat at home i that ve kind of antepast that may prevent any incon- c™o ^^ venience arising from a little necessary delay ; And the rest will I that you may not come together to your condem- set *n order when I nation, and in such a manner, as to provoke come*
the judgment of God against you. It may suffice to have said thus much, for the present, on this subject ; and what remains farther to be adjusted, Izvill regulate when J come to Co- rinth ; which if Providence answer my hopes, and succeed my schemes, will be in a little time.
IMPROVEMENT,
What just matter of thankfulness to our blessed Redeemer,
does that account of the institution of the sacred supper afford
verse us» ™hicn St. Paul assures us he received immediately from him.
23 Let us often reflect that it was in that very night in which he was
0 Judge ourselves."] bHutptvuv, verse sense something different from the pre- 29, signifies to distinguish / here 6ix.Kpi- ceding.
vopiv signifies, examining that kc may v Let him eat at his own housed M. distinguish, and judge of our own charac- Amyraut and Mr. Cradock, "( ' Apost Hist. p. ter and fitness for the sacrament. Mr. 174,) understand this, as a prohibition of Locke justly observes, that he is little love feasts ; but I think it evident from arc- attentive to St Paul's writings, who has tiquity, they were retained in the church, not observed, that he often repeats a long after ; though dubious whether they word he had used before, though in a prevailed so soon,
and the temper with which it should he attended. 309
betrayed, that his thoughts so compassionately wrought for our sect. comfort and happiness ; when it might have been imagined, that xxu- his mind would be entirely possessed with his personal concerns, mmmmmm with the doleful scene of his approaching sufferings. We learn from this account, the perpetuity, as well as the great leading verse design, of the ordinance. We shew forth the Lord's death, and 26 zveshezv it forth till he cone. It' we do indeed desire to preserve the memory of Christ's dying love in the world ; if we desire to maintain it in our own souls ; let us attend this blessed institu- tion ; endeavouring by the lively exercise of faith and love, to dis- cern, and in a spiritual sense, to feed upon, the Lord's body. Nor let any humble and upright soul be discouraged, by these threat- enings of judgment, to the profane sinners who offered such gross 29 affronts to this holy solemnity ; affronts, which none of us are in any danger of repeating. These scandalous excesses, when they pretended to be worshipping God on this great occasion, might justly provoke the eves of his holiness, might awaken the arm of his indignation. Yet even these sinners were chastised, 32 that they might not be finally and for ever condemned.
Let not any then be terrified, as if every soul that approached the ordinance without due preparation, must by necessary con- sequence, seal its own damnation. Thus to attend the table of the Lord is indeed a sin ; but, blessed be God, not a sin too great to be forgiven. Let those therefore, who, though they feel in their hearts a reverential love to Christ, yet have hitherto refrained from attending this feast of love, be engaged to come; to come with due preparation, and self examination, as to their 28 repentance and faith, their love and obedience ; then may they, with the most hearty welcome from the great Lord of the feast, eat of this bread, and drink of this cup ; receiving it as the memorial 24 of Christ's body broken, and of his blood shed for the remission of our sins. Through that blood alone, let us seek this invaluable blessing, without which indeed, nothing can be a solid and last- ing blessing to us : and let us, on every occasion, treat our breth- ren with a tenderness and respect becoming those who have considered ourselves and them, as redeemed by that precious blood, and indebted to it for the hopes of everlasting salvation.
In a word, let us never rest in the external rites or exercises of worship, how decently and regularly soever performed ; but look to our inward temper, and to the conduct of our minds, if we desire to maintain their peace, and that our coming together should be for the better, and not for the worse.
310 The apostle treats of the scripture gifts ;
SECT. XXIII.
The apostle comes to treat on spiritual gifts ; and introduces xvhat he had farther to say concerning them, by observing, that, various as they are, they all proceed from the same sacred Agent, and are intended for the edification of the same body, in which all Christians are united. 1 Cor. XII. 1 — 13.
SECT.
xxiii.
1 Corinthians XII. 1. 1 Cor. XII. 1.
IT is now time I should proceed to speak "M"OW concerning something concerning those spiritual [gifts,] -^ spiritual gifts, — with which God hath been pleased so abund- ** y\^* xii. 1 antly to bless you, my Corinthian brethren ; and- rant, as to the right use and improvement of which, / would not by any means have you ignorant.
2 Upon this head you in the general know, that 2 Yeknowthatye during your natural state, before the cheering were Gentiles, car-
x--.i i u i • ned away unto these
rays of the gospel broke m upon you, ye were dumb id£ls> even M
heathens, without any knowledge of the true ye were led, God, and carried by a blind implicit credulity after dumb idols ; which were so far from being able to bestow on their votaries any supernat- ural endowments, by which they might be ena- bled to speak extraordinary truths, or in lan- guages before unknown, that they were them- selves destitute of the common powers of speech, or any capacity of perception and ac- tion. Yet you were blindly enslaved to the worship of such stupid forms, degrading as it evidently is to the rational nature of man ; [just\ as you were led by the artifice of your priests, who found their account in your delusions. And I hope therefore, you will always remem- ber, that the unmerited goodness of God in bestowing such gifts on persons who could pre- tend so little claim to them, lays you under a lasting obligation to use them in the most duti- ful and grateful manner.
3 And therefore a I hope you will not allow 3 Wherefore I give yourselves to despise any of your brethren, on
a Therefore.'] The force of this particle calling you from idolatry to such extraor-
cT/o, seems to be this ; I am careful to give dinary privileges and endowments, I am
you the following hints concerning spiritual solicitous you may be preserved from abus-
fifts, because in proportion to the degree ing them, and engaged to improve them
m which God hath magnified his grace in in the wisest and most faithful manner.
And says, that none by the Spirit calls Jesus accursed. Sit
you to understand, account of their deficiency in them ; since sect;
that no man speak- there is an important sense in which they may ^
ing by the Spirit of jj be said to have been enriched by Di- SJf !eandJTi vine and supernatural influences. For I give * .3 no man can say ihat y0U to know, and desire you to admit and re- Jesus is the Lord, tam jt as a principle equally certain and weigh- GhoStb>' thC H°ly tv ; that, as no one, speaking by the Spirit of God, colleth Jesus accursed ;b ^consequently all pretences made to the Divine Spirit by the Jews are notoriously false and detestable ; so, on the other hand, no one can sincerely say% [that] Jesus [is the] Lord? none can embrace his religion, and support the profession of it in truth, but by the powerful operation of the Holy Ghost on his heart ; and therefore, as you are all in a sense spiritual, it would be highly unreasonable, that the greatest should despise the least, on account of any distinction which may have been made in his favour ; especially, when you consider who is the great Source of
4 Now there are au# tfow tnere are diversities of gifts in differ- 4 diversities off gift* t persons, but there is one and the same Di- but the same Spirt. y. J ^.^ frQm whom they ^ ^ derived .
5 And there are And though there are diversities of administra- 5 differences of admin- t^Qns d there is one and the same common Lord, SSfyiii bUt thG who 'appoints his ministers under their distinct
offices, and gives them their powers, their
*> Calleth Jesus accursed."] Mr Nathaniel memory be blotted out ; which is equivalent Taylor, (on Deism, p. 60, 61,) thinks this to Anathema, or let him be accursed. Owen refers in general to the test put on Christ- on the Spir. p 3. _
ians, bv their persecutors, that they should c Sincerely say, \that\ Jesus [is the} not onlv deny, but blaspheme Christ. This Lord'] Chrysostom well observes, this the Gentiles indeed required, (see Plin. phrase of saying, that Jesus is the Messiah, Epist.x.97 Euseb. Eccles.Hist.'w. 15.) Bat must be supposed to proceed from true I rather think this refers to thejews, who faith in him ; and the expression is used while tbey uttered blasphemies against to import a man's being a true Christian, Christ themselves, (1 Tim. i. 13,) and ex- because such strongtemptations lay against torted them, if possible, from those they professing Christ under this character, apprehended to be his disciples, (Acts that they who maintained this doctrine xxvi. 11,) pretended to the gifts of the were in heart real believers ; though there Spirit, by which they undertook to cast might be a few excepted instances. This out devils ; and perhaps they might imi- seems as plain a proof as could be desired, tate some of the exorcisms which Christ- that true faith is the work ot the Spirit ot ians under the operation of the Spirit per- God upon the heart. See the third Utter to. formed. Such a caution might therefore the Author of Christianity not founded on Ar- be very useful. (Compare 1 John iv. 1—3, gument, p. 34—36.
which seems nearly parallel to this pas- d Diversities of administrations.] Calling sage.) Dr. Owc/i pertinentlybbserves, that them administrations, or services, (/<**'" the Jews sometimes call Jesus ws instead vim,) was a gentle ma/mer ot reminding of own; concealing their blasphemy under them of the great design ot these gifts i j the three initial letters of the words, nan and so of reproving those who perverted \S0 m\ which signify, let his name and them to contrary purposes.
212 But among Christians there are diversities of gifts :
sect, ability, and their success. And though there 6 And there are
xxiii. are diversities of operations and effects produc- d,v;ersities of ope-
— i j. -x • i ii r* j i l *u rations, but it is the
ed, yet it is one and the same bod who worketfi same God wnich
xii°6 fl^tnese effects ??z all the persons concerned ; worketh all in all. and they can pretend to nothing more than be- ing the subjects, or at most, the instruments of his almighty and universal agency,
7 But to every one of his believing servants, who 7 But the manifes-
are thus honoured, is riven, according to his *atlon of tlle Spirit
i i i i- ., • t . .• rls given to every
wise and holy distribution, a manifestation of ms^ t0 profit withal.
the Spirit : (for that our portion of gifts may
properly be called :) and this in such a degree,
as is most agreeable and prof table (or the interest
of the whole, that all may harmoniously carry
on the great design of glorifying God, in the
edification and happiness of the whole body,
8 For to one, for instance, who is placed in the 8 For to one ia highest rank of the Christian church, is given g|ven l>y the Spirit, hy the Spirit, the word of wisdom ; a comprehen- &om . to another," sive view of that grand scheme in which the the word ofknowl- wisdom of God is so wonderfully displayed, ec]Se. by the same that even angelic intelligences are contiuually pi
admiring it: to another, by the same Spirit, such lower degrees of it, as may be called the •word of knoxuledge ;e whether respecting the meaning of the Old Testament, or other things in the Christian plan, which may render them superior to most of their brethren j though
e Word of wisdom — and of knowledge ~\ nary ability to understand and explain
There are, perhaps few texts in the New the Old Testament, and especially its proph*
Testament more difficult than some in this ecies, I do not think equally apparent.
chapter, and in the xiv'h 0f this epistle, Perhaps it might be a lower degree of the
relating to the extraordinary gifts then in word of wisdom. See Mr. Chandler on
the church ; which were at that time so Joel, p 133 — 137. In confirmation of
well known, as not to need explication ; which opinion, it may be observed, that
and it is a noble instance of the genuine when wisdom and knowledge, (nDDH and
simplicity and modesty of the apostle, njn,) are mentioned together, wisdom, is
that he did not expatiate on so grand a generally put first, as most excellent,
subject with any unnecessary parade I Compare Eccles. i. 16 ; chap. ii. 26 ; Isa.
think the late Lord Barrington, und after xxxiii. 6 ; chap, xlvii. 10 ; Col. ii. 3.
him Dr. Benson, have made it highly And it is well known, that the highest
probable, that the word of wisdom was that orders of teachers in Israel were called an-
extensive plan of Christianity which was cientlv, CDDn, wise men. See Deut. i.
revealed to the apostles by the Holy Spirit. 13 ; chap. xvi. 19 ; 1 Cor. i 20. Mr.
See Barring. Misc. Sacr. Essay i. p 39 — Saurin explains knowledge of a discerning of
41. Bens. Fropa.cf Christianity, V.>1. I. p. mysteries,- such as the appearance of
40 — 46. But that the word of knowl- Christ to change the saints found alive,
edge was, as they, after Dr. Whitby, the reestablishment of the Jews, the man
assert, ( Miscell. Sacr. ibid. p. 42—45, of sin, the beast, cjTc. Saur. Serm. Vol. VI.
and Bens. ibid. p. 41 — 48,) an extraordi- p. 13.
One hath the gift of faith, another of healing, &c. 313
9 To another faith inferior to the class I mentioned above. To SZ?J*
fcy the same Spirit ; amther \s riven such an extraordinary faith,1 xxul* to Another the gifts , °_ . . . . . Jl*i ,r —
of healing by the ty the same Spirit, that he can commit nimselt x Cor> same Spirit j to the Divine protection in the midst of the ex- x\i. 9
tremest dangers ; and is thereby qualified cour- ageously to assert the truth of the gospel, ia the very face of its most violent persecutors : to another, the gifts of healing, by the same Spirit, in consequence of which, while under its oper- ation, he can by a word, or a touch, remove the 10 To another most inveterate diseases. To another, the 1$
the working of mir- working of miracles* of a different kind, such
££&,%■£&- takjns "p serP?ts' *f**f my *eadK
er discerning of spir- draught unhurt, and especially the ejection ot its ; to another divers demons : to another the gift of prophecy ; kinds of tongues ; to wnereby he shall be able exactly to foretel some another the inter- »•■«.*-. +u +u j-
pretation of tongues, contingent future event} to another, the dis*
cerning of spirits, so as authoritatively to deter- mine by what impulse any one speaks, who pretends to inspiration ; or to be capable of pronouncing on the sincerity of men's profes- sions, or their fitness for any public work to be assigned to them : to another,the gift of speak- ing with [various] kinds of tongues, which he had never had the natural means of acquiring : and to another, the no less useful, though less splendid endowment, which we distinguish from the former, by calling it the interpretation of 'tongues ;h in consequence of which, a person shallbe able to understand, and render into a known language, that which is spoken by a foreigner, in a tongue, with which neither he himself nor the other hearers have been ac- \rorkeu?1 that1 one quainted. But the one and the same almighty U and the selfsame Spirit worketh all these diversities of gifts,
( Faith."] Faith, as an extraordinary ing over the patient, &c. Compare Mark
yift, in this connection, must in the xvi 18; Acts v. 15. But I rather think,
general signify, " a firm persuasion of be- with Mons. Amyraut, (in his excellent
ing called out by God, at any particu- Paraphrase,) that eyeg}->Y**7* fuvxptuv,
lar time, to perform some miracle, and may refer to the dispossession of demons, or
accordingly going about it without any delivering persons over to them. This gift,
suspicion or fear, in confident depend- and that of healing, might be comprehend-
ence on a correspondent Divine interposi- ed in faith; but perhaps in some instances,
tion " it might work only in the one or the other
g Working of miracles.] It is difficult of these effects. to distinguish this from faith, as explained h To another -, the gif's of tongues — to an*
above. Some understand it of some very other, the interpretation of tongues] For the
txtraordinary miracles, such as taking up farther illustration of these clauses, and the
serpents, drinking any deadly draught interpretation here given, see the notes en
Unhurt, curing diseases by a shadow pass- chap. iiv. 28.
VOL, 4. 41
314 Yet all, as the members in a body, are one in Christ*
sect dividing unto everyone severally as he thinketh Spirit, dividing to xxiii fit:1 his wisdom fixes the scheme, what this vari- every ra{}n severally " etv should be ; and his sovereign pleasure de- xii u termines, why they should be imparted to such and such particular persons, rather than to 12 others. The variety, I say, is wisely appoint- 12 For as the body ed ; for as the body is one. and yet hath many is one, and hath ma- members, but all the members of thai one body^e ZTnhlvs tf *2 many as they are, constitute one body, united in one j^y, being ma- one well regulated system; so also [«] Christ, ny, are one body 5 that, is, the whole society of which Christ is s0 also " christ- the Head ; and for the whole of which he may, as it were, be put, being indeed all and in all. 13 For by, and according to the operation of one 13 For by one Spirit, we Christians are all baptized into one Spirit are we all My whether we be originally- Jews or Greeks, ft****? £Z whether slaves orjreemen ; the religion we be- jews or Gentiles, fore professed, whether true or false, the rank whether i»e be bond which we now hold in life, whether high or™ £reeJ> and have low, makes no difference as to the grand point ; drmnkin\0 one* Spirit our union with the body is the same ; and the same happy consequences follow from that union. And this in particular, that we are all made to drink into one Spirit ;k as we drink of the same sacramental cup, so we do by our communion with Christ, whose blood is repre- sented by it, all imbibe the influences of the same Spirit, by which the Divine life was at 14 first produced, and is continually preserved. I 14 For the body is say, we have all imbibed it ; as the whole body ™t one member, but may be said to imbibe the wine, which enters many* in at the mouth, and descends to the stomach ; yet it is not intended for the benefit of those members alone, but of the whole ; so, in like manner, the body is not one member, but many ; yet so united, that the Spirit, imparted to one, is designed, whether in its miraculous operations, or sanctifying influences, for the benefit of the whole*
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us thankfully acknowledge the Divine goodness, that we have not been led on after the example of our Pagan ancestors,
* Ashe thinketh ft."] Bx> «7*/ does not so cup> rather than the bread here, because
touch express arbitrary pleasure as a de the wine is more spirituous, and in a lively
termination founded on wise council. manner represents the animating effects of
k Drink into one Spirit.~\ Mr. Locke Christ's blood, and the Spirit communis
thinks St. Paul .refers to the sacramental cated by it-
Refections on the diversity of spiritual gifts* S15
to the vain worship of dumb and stupid idols ; but have been sect. taught from our infancy, to adore the living Jehovah, May we, xxm- in the most solemn and consistent manner, say, That Jesus is the verse Lord ! And while our actions speak our regard to him as such, 2,3 may it appear, that our hearts are under the influences of the Spirit of God, by which alone men are brought to that Divine temper.
Let us often reflect upon those glorious attestations which were given to the truth of our holy religion, by that diversity of gifts and operations with which its first teachers were furnished and adorned. Let us thankfully receive their testimony, and ^ fa, thereby set to our seal, that God is true. And let a view to that great design, in which all these wonderful things centre, engage us to study more a union of heart, with all who in every place call en the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. In him Greeks and Bar- barians, bond and jree, are united. His glory therefore let all unanimously seek ; and whiie his name is blasphemed by the ignorant and malignant, who cannot bear the purity of that relig- ion which he teaches, may it so be defended by us, as at the same time to be exemplified and adorned.
SECT. XXIV.
The apostle, farther to enforce that humility in the use of their spir- itual gifts, and that mutual affection which the Corinthians so much needed to be farther taught, goes on, in prosecution of the allegory used above, to represent Christians as so united in one body as to have entirely the same interest ; and insists on a tender care of the least member, from its subservience to the good of the whole. 1 Cor. XII. 15, to the end.
1 Cor. XII. 15. * CORINTHIANS XII. 15.
IF the foot shall say, TT is of the highest importance, in yourpres- sect. Because I am not X ent circumstances, for the honour of God, xxiv.
the hand, I am not and yQUY comfort and edification, in the use of
the gifts with which God hath endowed you, V9j£ that I should farther illustrate and enforce the observation I have just been making, that the body is not one member, but made up of the conjunction of many, which have various offic- es and purposes. None can therefore com- plain of its own situation, as if it were insignifi- cant ; nor should any despise another, as un- worthy of regard. As to the first of these, if the foot should say, Because I am not the hand, but am placed in the lowest order, rest upon the ground, and am often covered with dirt,,
516 It would be absurd for one member to usurp the place of the rest ?
sect, therefore lam not of the body ; is it indeed for of tlje body ; is It xx»v. thh, not any part of the body ; or would it have ^re^ole not of tho ' reason to represent itself, as, on this account, ^ *
xii 16 an outcast • -And if the ear should say, Because 16 And if the ear lam not so visible, so beautiful, so useful as sha11 say* Because I the eye, therefore Jam not of the body ; is it in- ZT^lZky-l deed, for this reason not of the body f Is it not it therefore not of the a very important and useful part ? Yea, is not body ? the body far more perfect, in consequence of the foot, and the ear, being what they respec- tively are, than it would be, if each of them
17 were another hand, or another eye ? For if \<r if the whole the whole body [were,] as it were, an eye ,-a and body were an eye, a man could look at will, through everv pore ; where werethe hear-
. r -I ., ». • i • "Mr ? if the whole
where \were\ the hearing, that important sense, Prehearing, where
which admits so much pleasing entertainment were the smelling ?
and improvement ? And if the whole [zvere]
hearing, -where [were] the smelling, a sense
which though less important than the former,
is not destitute of its proper delight and its
18 proper use ? But now we see, that God, the 18 But now hath
great and wise Creator, hath placed the vari- God set the members
ous members, every one of them in the bodu as etver.y °ne of them ** , , .. n. j . . . ^ . , , . J the body, as it hatk
he hath seen fit ; and nis inimitable contrivance, pleased him.
and overflowing goodness, is glorified in their
19 variety, and in their arrangement. But if 19 And if they they all were one member, or the members all were all one mem. of one form and use, where [were] the body ? £* J where were ^ How could it possibly subsist ? What a mon- ° ^ '
strous thing would such a detached member be, if it could be supposed to exist alone ? Or if each member were to be transformed into that which might in itself seem most noble, how ruinous to the whole would such a trans -
20 formation be ? But now, as [there are] many 20 But now are members, there is in the union of them all, but they many members, one harmonious regular body, furnished for the >'et but one body' various animal functions, and capable of a vari-
21 ety of sensations and actions. And no one of 21 And the eye them ought to despise any of the rest ; for the cannot say nnt0 the eye cannot say to the hand, I have no neea o/hmd> IhavenoneeA thee ; since by the hand the body is maintained
and fed, and the eye itself preserved and
• If the whole body [We] an eye, he] the church but those which they so much The apostle by this intends probably to in- extolled in some of their teachers, it would sinuate, that, were there no other gifts in be a very great disadvantage to the body.
for all have their proper ornament or use ; 31 T
of thee-, nor again, defended. And again, the head, elevated as it is, sect. the head to the feet, and so admirably furnished with all the nerves XVIV' I have no need of and organs pianted in Jt| [cannot say] to the lCo^ most distant and extreme parts, even thi feet, xii.21 mean as their form and office seems, I have no need of you ; since by means of them, the head, and all the other parts of the body, are supported, and removed from place to place. 22 Nay, much But it may farther be observed here, agree- 22 more, those mem- foly to the point which I have now in view, that bers of the bodv, f members 0f tke bod whkh appear to be which seem to be . J y , i lI
more feeble, are weaker b than the rest, and perhaps are most necessary. delicate and tender in their structure, are more
abundantly necessary; so that without them the animal functions can by no means be discharg- 23 And those mem- e^- And so likewise with respect to those 23
hers of the body, which seem to be the more ignoble and dishon- which we think to ourable [parts0] of the body, those rve surround uponeStLl^en0wreabbe,. with more abundant honour * and those which stow more abundant seem our uncomely [parts] have, by virtue of honour, and our un- the dress we put upon them, more abundant comely parts have comeIiness than most 0f the rest. For our 24 moreabundantcome- , , r . r _ , , r ,
liness- comely and graceful [parts] have no need oi be-
24 For our comely ing so adorned, as they appear to greater ad-
panshwe no need: vantanre uncovered; but God hath so attempered butGodhathtemper- . ° , c . , , . ., „ *
edthebodvtogethep, the several parts of the body together, as to give having given more a more abundant honour to that which is so form- abundant honour to ed, as rather to appear deficient; for by making that^ort which lack- the meanest part thus necessary, he hath enti-
25 That there tied it to the care of the noblest : That so 25
should be no schism there might be no schism in the body, no division
in the body; but that of separate interests ; but [that] all the mem. the members should , ' . , . . *■ / , .
have the same care hers might have the same care of each other, as
one for another. being each an important part of the whole. So
that if one member suffer, all the members suffer
b Appear to be •weaker."] Some think e Our dishonourable parts, &c] It
this refers to the brain s, and bowels, which seems, as if he had said, the face, on
are very tender, and liable to many disor- which the image of God is particularly
ders. Others understand it, of the least stamped, we leave uncovered ; but as
muscular parts, or veins, arteries, and other for those parts, which decency, or
minute channels in the body ; the least custom, teaches us to conceal, we
obstruction in which would be fatal. If contrive not only to cover, but also as
more feeble, be put for less noble, it sug- far as we conveniently can, to adorn by
gests a very obvious and important sense, covering, relating to the channels by which nature
has provided for throwing off the dregs ; d We surround ivith more abundant honour ;
which dishonourable as they mav seem, «r*7o/c ti/uhv frtpiayolipAv 7rtpi\tsii^.'\ Our
are so necessary, that if they be obstruct- version by no means expresses the force of
«d, intense torment and inevitable death the Creek idiom here. must ensue.
318 And if one member suffer, all the rest suffer with it*
.sect- with it* and are concerned to remove the 26 And whether
xxiv. complaint: or if one member be honoured and °"e member suffer,
i j 7/ w ; • • **l •* *\. all the members sut-
adorned, all the members rejoice xvith it : the fer Wltll it . or one
1.?0og ornament of one part being looked upon as member be honour- *"' that of the whole. ed.» a» ^e members
27 Now to apply this to the purpose for which I r%™ nTw ye are introduced it : you are all the body of Christy and the body of Christ,
gg members [each] in particular. And as God and members in par-
hath placed some members in more eminent sta- Ucl!jlar: - „ . , t.
*. , , , , ^, . . . . , 28 And God hath
tions in the body ; so also some Christians in the set some in lhe
church. He hath placed in the first rank,^05- church, first apos-
ties ; who are honoured with an office of the tles» secondarily
highest dlsti?Ction,and furnished with endow- P™£*; af £$V
ments peculiar to themselves. In the second miracles, then gifts
place, are ranked probhets ; whose business it is of healings, helps,
to foretel future events, or to speak bv imrae- governments, diW
. r i j r • r i sities of tongues,
diate inspiration, lor the edification ot the
church. In the third, teachers , of a more ordi- nary kind, afterivards, those who are endowed, upon some particular occasion, with [miracu- lous'] powers ; then the gifts of healing diseases by anointing the sick with oil, and praying for their recovery. Besides these, he has endowed some with such extraordinary activity and sagacity, as may fit them to be helpers in the management of charities ; others are qualified by their prudence to be governments? by whose ad vice,the affairs of societies maybe steeredand conducted in the safest and happiest manner : there are also wonderful operations, by which men are taught [different]ki?ids of tongues, which they had never learned by any human methods.
« If one member suffer, &c] Bos, in his ing in the two places demonstrates the
Mxercitations on this text, has collected contrary. I have met with no remark
many parallel passages from Seneca, and here, which seems more pertinent than
other heathen writers. that of Mons Amyraut ; who thinks, that
the same persons might possess many of
f Helpers — governments, &c/] I think, these gifts, and sustain several of these
we can only guess at the meaning of these characters, which were not stated dis-
words i not having principles on which to tinct offices ; and might be called helpers,
proceed in fixing them absolutely. I have in reference to their great dexterity and
inserted what seemed to me most prob- readiness to help those in distress ; and
able in the paraphrase. The Author of governments, in regard to that genius for
Miscellanea Sacra thinks, much lit^ht is business, sagacity in judging the circum-
to be derived, by comparing verses 8 — 10, stances of affairs, and natural authority in
with verses 28 — 38, the order in one text the councils and resolutions of societies,
corresponding with that of the other ; which rendered them fit to preside on
but the order of the same words differ- such occasions.
They should not therefore contend about the best gifts, 319
Now as the offices of the church are different, sect. the gifts by which men are fitted to discharge XXIV-
29 Are all apos- them, are proportionally so. [Are] all the
ties ? are all proph- members or ministers of the church, apostles Pe xii 29
III I Z X work-' Yea' ^ fl//' "ho are subordinate to them,
crs of miracles ? prophets ? Or, [are] all that sort of inferior
teachers, whom I observed to stand in the third
class ? [Have] all those [miraculous] powers ,
30 Have all the which I have again and again mentioned ? Or, 30 gifts of healing- ? to instance only in one of the lowest of them, Ungues ?d?M'£ h"ve ■? '*'**> of Healing diseases, in that ex- terpret ? traordinary manner in which some have effected
it ? Yea, do all speak zvith tongues which they have never learned ? Or do all others find them- selves able to act in that lower sphere I spoke of before, and to interpret into their native lan- guage, or any other, what has been uttered in 31 But covet ear- a tongue to them generally unknown ? These 31 nestly the best gifts : things are well worthy your consideration ; but youamoreVxcellent instead of attending to them, ye contend earn- •way. estly about the best or most shining gifts ;h envy-
ing, and it may be, detracting from the supe- rior endowments of others. Tet 1 shew you a way of the highest excellence, to which it will be your greatest wisdom carefully to attend.
IMPROVEMENT.
The wisdom and goodness of God, as displayed in the form- verse ation of the human body, is a subject that well deserves our 18 attentive reflection, and humble acknowledgment. All its sev- eral parts are useful to the whole ; and the most noble cannot upbraid the meanest as an incumbrance. Each has reason to 20 rejoice in its own situation, as well as in the addition of all the rest ; and were the lowest placed higher than it is, it would become useless, burdensome, and monstrous.
9 Are all apostles ? he."] It appears that h Ye contend earnestly about the best gifts,
this invidious temper was not extirpated Sea] I doubt not but this is the just ren-
from among the Corinthians, even by this dering of ^»xs7e t* %&pt 57**7* t* KftuHovA :
just and lively expostulation ; for Clemens for it seems contradictory to suppose, that
Homanus, writing to them many years after the apostle had been shewing them,
after, complains of its continued preva- that these gifts were not at their own op-
lence, as leading them to neglect a due tion, and that they ought not to emulate
regard to those presbyters, who were accord- the gifts o'* each other, nor to aspire to
iv.g to Div'nie direction fixed among them, superiority ; he should in effect unsay all
and to throw them out of their episcopal office, again, and give them such contrary advice See Clem. Epistle to tlte Cor. Sect. 44.
320 Refections on the different g'ifts and offices In the church,
sect. Let us acknowledge the same hand in the wise subordination^ \ xxiv- appointed in civil societies, and in the church of Christ. Let — "~ " none be discouraged at the low station wherein they are fixed,, but rather let all acquiesce in the prudent and gracious disposal ! of the supreme Lord, and apply themselves to their proper func- tions. Let each member consider all the rest with pleasure ; and rejoice with thankfulness, in the health and vigour of the other parts, making the proper use of them, and communicating in return its proper services. If any be weak, let all strengthen it. If there be any blemish or imperfection in any part, let all the verse rest tenderly cover it ; unless when a regard to the health and
23 happiness of the whole, requires that it should be laid open, and searched in order to its being cured. And upon the whole, so
25 far as we can prevent it, let there be 720 schism in the body, Alas, that there should be so many breaches and contentions ! Let us lament them ; let each in his place endeavour to heal them ; and unite in a sympathizing care of one another. So shall we best express our regard to our common Head ; so shall we, in the re- motest consequences, best consult our own interest and honour,
28 Blessed be God, that he hath, in his church, given not only* apostles, and prophets, but also pastors and teachers ! Adored be that bounty with which he hath scattered down his gifts, whether erdinary or extraordinary, on the children of men. Let all be used, not to the purposes of ostentation, but of edification. And let us be desirous of those whereby we may bear most of the im- age of Christ, and may most promote the great design for which he visited this low world of ours, and was pleased to unite his church unto himself, and its several members to each other, in such dear and indissoluble bonds.
SECT. XXV.
To engage the Corinthians to cultivate charity, as more excellent and important than any of those gifts about xvhich they were so ready to contend, the apostle gives a most lovely description of it ; which he concludes with a refection on its perpetual dura- tion, in which it exceeds even the graces of faith and hope, 1 Cor. XIII. throughout.
1 Corinthians XIII. 1. t CoR xm t
sect, y HAVE been urging you to pursue some- '■"T'h O U G H I * A thing more excellent than any of those gifts •*■ speak with the 1 Cor. aDout which some among you have been so xiii. 1 ready to contend ; and I have recommended it as a more excellent way. That of which I speak, is the incomparable and Divine grace of Love j which indeed is not only of the highest
The highest accomplishments are of no importance without love. S21
tongues of men, and excellence, but of absolute necessity. For if sect. of angels, and have /were to spea& wjtn a\\ tfc variety 0f to?l?Ues* xxv' not charity, lam be- ,. , r , .. . \ >P , A
come as sounding which are used among all the nations of men,
brass, or a tinkling and were capable of employing them even with x^ £ cymbal. tne eloquence of angels, and knew their celes-
tial dialect ; but have not loveh to God and my fellow creatures, be my strains of discourse ever so harmonious, or ever so sublime, / am, become but sounding brass, or a tinkling cym- bal,c at best but like an instrument of music, and hardly worthy to be compared to an in- strument of the nobler kind. So little delight would any of my most pompous performances give to God, or to any of his most valuable creatures, who should know that love was want- ing, that I might as well think to recommend myself to acceptance, by the noisy clank made by brazen instruments, in the worship of Isis
2 And though I or Cybele. And if, besides those gifts of 2 have f/ze^j/fo/'proph- tOT1gUes and eloquence, / have that of prophe-
ff'££££r£A w- so as t0 foretel the most distant and im-
all knowledge'; and portant future events ; and know all these mys- though I have all teries which have hitherto been concealed from faith, so that I could the most pcnetrating and illuminated eyes : or remove mountains,. ,.\i ° , , 7 r ' »• • •
and have no charity, nave ail the exactest knowledge of religion, or
I am nothing. any other object that can be supposed the sub-
ject of my inquiries ; and if, joined with this. I have all the most miraculous yaiM,d by virtue of which I should be able to produce effects that might amaze the whole world, so as to re- move mountains from their basis, to transport them from one part of the earth to another, and to change the whole face of nature with a word ; but with all these wonderous endowments, have not love, simple as that principle is, and com-
3 Speak vciththe tongues, Sec] Dr. Whit- two pieces of hollow brass, which being by shews, by a great many admirable quo- struck together made a tinklHg, with very tations, both from Josephus and the yeiv- little variety of sound ; St. Paul chose to ssh rabbies, how much each of these things instance in this, rather than in a harp, or was regarded by the Jews, which St. Paul flute, or any other more harmonious instru- here speaks of as absolutely of no avail ment of music. See Commentar. de Cym- without charity. balls, at the end of Fortuita Sacra.
b Have not love.~] Ayct-m is not so prop- erly rendered charity. It must here be d Most miraculous faith'] As it is here taken in the noblest sense, for such a love supposed that this faitk might in fact be to the whole church, and the -whole world, separated from love ; it cannot signify the as arises from principles of true piety, and same, as in the epistle to the Romans ; ultimately centres in God. where it is such an assent to a Divine dec-
c Tinkling cymbal.] Mr. Locke very justly laration as produces a suitable temper and
remarks, that as a cymbal was made of conduct.
VOL. 4. 42
322 Charity, or love, suffereth long, is hind, envieth not, &c,
sect, parativelv mean as it may be esteemed, yet for 3 And though 1 — Want of it, lam nothing* in the sight of God, ^^d.h" po^and
and have in reality no true worth and excel- tj10Ugh I give my \-°\ lence. And I may farther add, that no exter- body to be burned, XU nal act of charity, or of zeal, will signify any J* ^Xth'me*
thing, if this inward principle, which should n^hmg,
be the life of all, be wanting ; for if I distribute
all my goods in alms for the sustenance of the
poor, and deliver up my body to be burnt in de- fence of religion itself, and do it from a secret
design of human applause, and ostentation of
charity, or of piety, but have not in the sight of
God that love to which I make so high a pre- tence, / shall receive no advantage by it ; but
in the day of final account, my Judge, instead
of applauding and rewarding me as a saint and
a martyr, will condemn me as a wicked and
vain glorious hypocrite, 4, Indeed the properties of this love which I 4 Charity suffereth
am now recommending, are such, that one long, and is kind ; , , . . i i • • r ^t. i-ii charity envietn not ;
would imagine the description ot them should charity vaunteth not be enough to charm the whole world to pursue itself, is not puffed it. Sufficiently must that shew how happy it up, renders the soul, which is under its influence, as well as how amiable such must be both to God and man. For love suffer eth long injuries [and] provocations, without being transported into rage, or instigated into revenge. On the contrary, under all this ill usage, it is gentle and kind. Love envieth not the advantages which others enjoy ; but rather takes pleasure in them, and by friendly participation makes them its own. Love is not insolent and overbearing/ does not act with such precipitancy and rash- ness as pride and ill nature often hurry men into ; but engages us with tenderness to look round on those about us, lest we should by any means harm them before we are aware. Love is not presently puffed up with arrogant self con-
« 1 am nothing.'] A person so eminently so that the word must here import, "one
favoured by God as this description sup- that acts with such precipitancy and in-
poses, yet destitute of true piety and be- consideration as pride and ill nature often
nevolence, must be very contemptible, hurry people into," which charity would
and justly odious. preserve them from, and induce that ten-
f Is not insolent, &.C.] The Greek word derness and caution which engages us to
<nri£7rt£©'i from whence the verb here used look about us, that we may do ourselves^
is derived, signifies rash and inconsiderate ; and others, no harm.
And it is a grace which shall never fail ; 32T3
ceit, on account of any distinguished station, sect. or peculiar endowment, which a man may pos- xxv- sess ; nor outwardly boasteth of these things, or c^ 5 Doth not be- inwardly overvalueth itself upon them. Love x{lu 5 have itself unseem- ^ot}x not behave indecently £ in a manner unbe-
own?tetnotn°easU; COminS » PerSon'S Stati°n> aSe* Or drcum- provoked, thinketh stances. Love seeketh not her ozun things, but no evil, makes all reasonable concessions in any point
of self interest, where any superior interest of others is concerned. Love is not exasperated, and thrown into bitter and implacable resent- ments, even where the usage it meets with is most apparently unjust ; and where the inten- tion is dubious, it imputeth not evil ; but puts the kindest construction upon the action itself, or the principle from whence it proceeds, which the nature of circumstances may by any means 6 Rejoiceth not in allow. Love rejoiceth not at iniquity ; it takes 6 lniqiuty, but rejoic- no pieasure to see an adversary fall into a crime by which his reputation should be blasted, and his interest ruined ; but on the contrary, it rejoiceth with others in the truth, and is pleased, when its greatest enemies behave themselves in a manner agreeable to the word of God, and 7 Beareth all the reason of things. Far from delighting to 7 things, believeth all blaze abroad the faults of others, it covereth all
thinf'; endSreii all thinSs that are amiss' sc? far as k can lawfully things. conceal them ; all, which benevolence to the
public, or kindness to an individual does not require them to make known. It is not apt to suspect the integrity and veracity of others ; but rather, knowing itself to be sincere, believ- eth all things, so far as with the most candid allowances it rationally can ; and where it is constrained to confess, that many things are wrong, it is unwilling to treat the worst of mankind as utterly incorrigible ; but hopeth all things, and with that hope supports itself in every kind effort it can make for their recove- ry ; and as it is long suffering with regard to human provocations, so from the hand of God it endureth all things, even the most sharp and
g Dues not behave indecently.'] I cannot eration. There is great reason to believe,
read this passage without thinking- of the that in all this description, the apostle had
venerable Mr. Hale's story of the lancet in his mind that contrast to this beautiful
concealed in a spunge, in order to open an character which was so prevalent among
imposthumated part without giving any the Corinthians, as is evident from many
alarm to the patient who dreaded the op- passages in both these epistles.
324 But our present means of knoxvledge shall fail In heaven :
sect, heavy afflictions, acquiescing in his will, trust- xxv. jng in his care, and rejoicing, if its own suffer- ings may be a means of consolation and edifi- *?£g cation to others.
And farther to recommend this excellent 8 Charity nevei> principle of love, give me leave to observe, that faileth : but wheth- it is a grace which never faUeth ; bat will *:'%£££&& company and adorn us to all eternity, and whether there be indeed makes a very essenti-al part of our prep- tongues, they shall
aration for the heavenly world ; in which it ?e;ise ; wbethenjere
i ^, j r , 6e knowledge, itshall
hath an apparent advantage over many of those vanish aWay.
gifts which some are so ready to emulate and pursue, to the neglect and injury of love. But whether men admire prophecies, it is fit they should know they shall be abolished, when the faith of God's people shall no longer need to be encouraged, nor their devotion to be assist* ed, by such exhortations and instructions as arc necessary now : or whether they boast them- selves of the variety of tongues, they shall cease in those celestial regions : one speech and one language shall prevail among all the blessed inhabitants, and the languages of earth be for- gotten, as too low and imperfect. Yea I may add, that a great deal of that knoxvledge, which we now pursue with the greatest eagerness, and which is very conducive to our present useful- ness among mankind, shall then be abolished^ and superseded, as referring to things alto- gether antiquated and passed away \ or swallow- ed up in discoveries so much clearer, stronger and more important, that it shall appear, in 9 comparison of them, as nothing. For now we 9 For we know in know but in part, andxue prophesy but in part ; part, and we proph- there is a great deal of obvious imperfection, esy inpart. attending allourknowledge,and all the services we can here perform for God and for his church : 10 But when that 10 But when that which is perfect is come, as in wnich is perfect is
the heavenly state it shall, then that [which is] co™e,' . *hen f l.h n «-»i_ •-» j. , u 11 l 1 /• » 1 „ , . J which is in part shall
only inpart, shall be abolished: all these slow be done away.
h Knowledge shall be abolished] This can- of knowledge which was spoken of above,
not refer to all kind of knowledge ; for the (chap. xii. 8) But the explication riven
noblest shall be much improved. 'Some in the paraphrase, seems more natural and
think it here signifies, that of Old Testa- unexceptionable. To trace the gradual
went mysteries, which will be superseded openings of the Christian scheme, through
in that world where scripture shall be of no the various dispensations of God to the
farther use ; and hence some have farther church, may be an important part of the
argued for that interpretation of the vord celestial happiness.
For we now see obscurely, but then face to face.
S2oT
and unsatisfactory methods of obtaining knowl- sect. edge, and all the little stock we have here laid xxv- up, shall be exchanged for the most extensive ■ views of whatever it can be desirable to know, ^jo opening upon the mind in the most easy, clear, and delightful manner. 11 When I was a It shall indeed be like a state of adult age, j j child, I spake as a when compared with that of feeble infancv. child, I understood just as whm J was a chUd j spake as a ch[ld as a child, I thought J . , n i r • r 1
as a child: bat when would naturally do, a tew imperfect words, I became a man, I hardly at first articulate and intelligible, and put away childish 0ften in themselves unmeaning ; I was affected in£*' as a child, thrown into transports of joy or grief
on trifling occasions, which manly reason soon taught me to despise ; I reasoned as a child, in aweak, inconclusive, andsometimes ridiculous manner. Bui when my faculties ripened, and / became a man, I put away the things of the child, and felt sentiments, and engaged in pursuits, correspondent to such advancements of age and reason. Such shall be the improvements of the heavenly state, in comparison with those which the most eminent Christian can attain 12Fornowwesee here. For zvenorv see the most noble objects 12 through a glass dark- Qf our intellectual view, in an ambiguous and ly ; but then face to 0bscure manner as we discerndistant objects^/ face : now I know r ' . .... _ J "
in part ; but then means oj a glass or mirror,1 wrroh reflects only
shall I know, even their imperfect forms, so that, (as when riddles as also I am knpwn. are prQposed to us,) our understandings are often confounded, with the uncertain and in- determinate appearances of things. But then we shall see, not the faint reflection, but the objects themselves, face to face, in as distinct a manner as we could wish. Now I know \but\ in part, and though the light of an immediate revelation from heaven has been imparted to me in many instances, and in an extraordinary manner, I am sensible how great a part is still kept under the veil. But then it shall be taken off, and / shall knoiv, even as also I am, known, in an intuitive and comprehensive man-
' By means of a mirror."] This is the Seventy use this word for the women's
exact rendering of JV £T07r7/;s. It is well looking glasses, or mirrors of metal, out of
known, that the use of diopirick glasses in which Moses made the laver. Exod.
telescopes, did not prevail till many ages xxxviii. 8. after the date of thia epittle, And the
-=
m
■ *r
warn
■i ■■
_ fz:::z—. -__ zi_ *: t_
326 Reflections on the apostle's description of charity > or love.
sECT.ner ; so that my knowledge shall bear some xxv- fair resemblance to that of the Divine Being, —— which, while our notices of things hover about \u 12 t^le^r sur^ace9 penetrates to the very centre of
every object, and sees through my soul, and all
things, as at one single glance, j. And thus upon the whole it appears, and I 13 And nowabid- ° hope you will remember and consider it ; that f^^s^thre^^
there now abide these three most excellent the greatest of these
graces, faith, hope, and love ; each of them far is charity.
to be preferred to the most shining gifts about
which you can contend. But the greatest of
these graces, [is] love ; which most directly
transforms us into the image of God, and
which shall continue to exert all its influence,
when faith is superseded by sight, and hope by
enjoyment.
• IMPROVEMENT.
Surely after having attentively surveyed the beautiful de- scription which the apostle gives us of this Divine grace, love, it cannot be necessary that its cause should be farther pleaded. It speaks for itself ; speaks to our very hearts. But O, who that enters into the description, must not mourn, that its angelic form is so much a stranger to multitudes who bear the Christ' ian name ! So that in many instances it can hardly pass uncen- sured ; while those extremes which most evidently violate it, are often consecrated under honourable names, and men build much of their hopes of heaven, on breathing what is indeed the verse temper of hell. How many that stile themselves Christians^ 4, &c. can endure no provocations, can cover no faults of their brethren, can keep themselves within no bounds, can believe nothing to their advantage, against whom, on party principles, they have enter- tained prejudices! They vaunt themselves, they are puffed up with the conceit of their own wisdom, they behave unseemly, they seek only their own reputation and profit, they believe the xvorst thev can hear of others, and suspect more than they hear ; they envy those whose endowments and stations are superior to their own, and instead of labouring themselves to excel, they affect by calumny and slander to bring down their brethren to their own level, or rather, as far as possible, below it. Alas, that the dic- tates of our Divine Master, and the genius of our religion, are so little understood, are no more regarded ! and that we so entirely forget the precepts of Christianity y as not to remember even those of common humanity.
They should desire spiritual gifts In order to prophesy. 327
Yet surely, if these precepts are wholly forgotten, it is in vain, sect. that we remember, or contend for any of its doctrines and prin- xxv" ciples. As all languages and gifts, so all knowledge and faith, is vain, if it be separate from love, by which true faith always operates.
Let us cultivate love more and more ; and so much the verse rather, as it is a plant of the celestial paradise ; which will there h 21rt for ever flourish, when tongues shall cease, and that knorvledge, on which men value themselves highly, shall utterly vanish, The ripeness of adult age, and the knowledge of the most im- proved sciences, human or divine, is but as the trifling of an in- u fant, when compared with that manly and perfect state after 12 which we are aspiring. The dim mirror of faith shall then be laid aside ; and the truth of the objects, now so imperfectly discerned, shall in full lustre be presented to our eye, purged from every film, and strengthened for a brightness which would now overwhelm it. In the mean time, attending humbly to the narrow limits, and necessary obscurity, of our present know ledge, let us not be puffed up in ourselves, let us not despise others ; but by a modest estimate, and a faithful improvement, of such degrees of light as God shall be pleased to afford us, let us press on towards the regions of eternal day ; where in his light we shall see light, and where amidst the fullest communications of his love, we shall for ever love him, and each other, with ardours which the best hearts in their best moments on earth, can neither attain nor conceive.
SECT. XXVI.
The apostle cautions the Corinthians against that vain ostentation of the gift of tongues, which xuas so prevalent among them ; and reasons with them concerning the absurdity of the manner in which that gift was abused by some of them. 1 Cor. XIV. 1—19.
1 Cor. XIV. 1. * CORINTHIANS XIV. 1.
TfOLLOW after T HAVE exhorted, and I would still exhort sect.
A chanty, and de- JL you, my brethren, to pursue love,* to cultivate xxvL
it to the utmost of your power, in your own
breasts, and in all around you, not grudging xiv.T any labour necessary to promote so excellent a cause. Yet I would not lead you to slight any inferior endowment, by which the edification
a Pursue love.] The word £t**txt olent spirit in the main series of life .
properly signifies, » to pursue with an considering on the one hand, bow ml™
eagerness like that with which hunters provocations we are like to meet S3?
follow their game." And it may be and on the other, the force of self Tnv/
intended to intimate, how hard it is to which will in so many instances be renrfv
obtaip and preserve such a truly benev- to break in upon it. '
328 And that for the edification of the church.
sect, of the church may be promoted. I permit vou sire spiritual gifts,
xxvi. therefore, zealously to desire spiritual [rifts,] but ratheur that y« — r u ••"**-* i *u . -rT- may prophesv.
so far as submission to God, the great Dispen- J l t "
xiv. 1 ser °^ tnem> ar)d l°ve to your brethren may- admit. But I would especially urge you to desire and pray, that ye may be enabled to prophesy, in that sense of the word in which we commonly use it, to express the gift whereby we are enabled to explain scripture, and pub- licly to discourse of Divine things, in an in- structive and edifying manner, for by this you
2 may hope to do the greatest good. For he 2 For he that that speaketh in a tongue^ unknown to the audi- |Peaketh m an «»- tory to whom he addresses himself, speaks in eth not unto men" effect not to men, but to God; for no one else but unto God : for present understands [him ,•] and as God alone no man understand- knows the truth and importance of what he jS^to^g says, so it is all lost on the audience, though eth mysteries.
in the spirit he speak the most sublime myste-
3 ries : Whereas he that prophesieth, in the 3 But he that sense in which I now use the word, that is, dis- P™Phefsieth> f PeaJr
r t\- ' i • • i i etn unto men t0 e(ll-
courses ot Divine things in a known language, fication, and exhor- speaketh to men,and affords them edification, and tation and comfort. exhortation and comfort, according to the par- ticular tenor and contents of what he says.
4 And thus, on the most favourable concessions 4 He that speak- that can be made, he that speaketh with a tongue, etn in an unknown edifies himself* only, if peradventure his own ^f^buf ^Ui^t good affections may be awakened by the truth prophesieth, edifi-- he fervently delivers ; and the consciousness of eth the church, that miraculous power which he feels working
in him, may farther establish his faith in Christ- ianity ; but he that prophesies, while he has a share of this advantage, edifies the church also,
fc He that speaketh in a tongue unknown, said in the paraphrase, to prove that this &c] Dr. Whitby thinks, that the gifts of might be possible, it was much more languages and prophecy were always to be probable, that a man might be hurt, than found in the same person ; but that the edified by the exercise of this gift, when first was permanent, the other transient, attended with such ostentatious circum- Yet it seems to me very conceivable, stances. But the apostle, according to either might be without the other. The that happy address for which he was so miraculous instamping, as it were, on a remarkable, makes his supposition most man's mind a new language, would indeed honourable and favourable to the person enable him to speak all he knew in it ; but reproved ; as Hector ascribes the retreat his fitness to discourse in public, as well of Paris from the battle, to resentment as his capacity of predicting future events, against theTrojans, rather than to coward- were matters quite of another nature. jce. Horn. Iliad, lib.vl verse 326 ; and
e Edifieth himself.] After all that is Eusiath. in loe.
Now prophesy Is preferable to speaking xvith a tongue $ 329
by taking those methods which are most like- sect. ly to promote the number of its converts, and xxvl- to do good to those who are already gathered '
into it. xiv.5
. SI would that ye all For my own part, far from envying any of spake with tongues, your gifts, I zvish them increased, and indeed
bro hesied ^ for tflat yeClii SPake Wlth tonSms-> m as Sreat a var*' greater it he that ety as I myself can, or as God hath imparted prophesieth, than he the gift to any man living : but on the whole, I
to1n»uePeaexch The had mUch rather> that Ve miSht a11 prophesy ; imerpret,6^!? thefor when we come to consider the different church may receive effects and tendencies of these different gifts, edifying. we must own tnat, with respect to the prospects
of usefulness, by which these things are much to be estimated, he that prophesieth [is] greater them he who speaketh with tongues6- which the auditory cannot understand, except he interpret what he says, that the church may receive edifi- cation : and even then, his speaking with an unintelligible tongue is but an unnecessary incumbrance, which it would be much more modest and prudent to omit. 6 Now, breth- Now, as perhaps you will apprehend this bet- 6 ren, if I come unto ter Dv an example, suppose it were your own
UT&SSi case' MOren •• ifIcame t0 P*. *e «ext time I profit you, except I make you a visit at Corinth, speaking to you I shall speak to you w^/j a variety of unknown tongues, what shall StTk&X^ I Profit you, who are supposed not to under- by prophesying, or stand me, unless I speak not merely in your by doctrine ? c hearing, but to you, that is, in a language with which you are acquainted ? Else all is abso- lutely lost, whatever my message may be, whether I speak by the revelation of some gos- pel doctrine and mystery, or by knowledge* in the explication of some controverted text in the Old Testament, or by prophesy in the
J He that prophesieth, &c] How hap- bours, as might out of curiosity happen ta pily does the apostle teach us to estimate step into their assemblies. Compare verse the value of gifts and talents, not by their 23 — 25.
brilliancy, but usefulness. Speaking with e Revelation, or knowledge, &c] I am tongues, was indeed very serviceable for not certain, how far different ideas are to spreading the gospel abroad ; but for those be affixed to each of these words ; or sup- who staid at home, it was much more de- posing that, how far these are the appro- sirable to be able to discourse well on use- priate ideas intended by each; but I ful subjects in their own language ; which could think of no more proper explication ; might serve more for the improvement of and must number this among the many the society they belonged to, and the con- texts which \ dare not. protend fully to victionof such of their unbelieving neigh- understand
VOL. 4-. 43
330 Which, if unknown to the hearer, is speaking to the air,
sect, prediction of some future event, or by doctrine
xxvi. for the regulation of life and manners.
" So also inanimate things which give a sound, 7 And even things
?or7 whether it be pipe or harp, or any other instru- without life giving
xiv. 7 . r i r ' j sound, whether pipe
mentol music, unless they give a due distinction orharp, except they
in the variety of sounds proceeding from them, give a distinction in
how can it be known what is piped or harped P the sounds, how shall
Hi iij u j'^-iu • it be known what is
ow should dancers be directed by music, pipedopharped?
unless the proper tone and modulation be duly
8 maintained ? Moreover, in war, if the trum- 8 For if the trum-
pet %-ive an uncertain sound, so that there is an Pe«- g'lve an uncertain
undistinguishable mixture of various kinds of sound» ™ho *haU f ii* t ' m j , a prepare himsell to
notes ; who should prepare himself to battle ? the battle ?
Could soldiers know, when to advance, or when
to retreat, unless the trumpet's sound be ad-
9 justed and constantly adhered to ? So likewise, 9 So likewise ye, in your religious assemblies, unless ye utter by except ye utter by
the tonnie significant zvords, to which the ear the ^Jf wo1rds
c ° 5 I » . . easy to be under-
of your auditory are accustomed, how shall it stood, how shall it
be known what you speak ? For ye shall be in be known what is
that case, as those that speak to the air, or make sPokfn. ■ fol* Je ?h*U
• • i 4 ' j t i speak into the air. a mere inarticulate noise ; and 1 leave you to
judge, how absurd it would be, to bring such
unmeaning sounds into the worship of God, as
ye would not endure in the common affairs of
life.
10 There may be ever so many sorts of language 10 There are, it in the world, perhaps as many as the ire are per- may be» so. many
sons in your most numerous assemblies ; and JVntls °f, V0ices m J . . . , . ..,,'. the world, and none
none oj them is without its proper signipcation 0f them is without among those that use it j; there are great num- signification, bers that inhabit the same region, who perfectly
11 understand it. Tet unless I know the proper n Therefore, if I force and import of the particular language know not the mean-
which is used in mv hearing, no one can con- mg,,0^ the v0icf» l
• i_ i T f. i% • • i i. shall be unto him verse with me ; and I shall in vain ask an expli- that speaketh, a bar- cation in my own ; for / shall be to him that barian ; and he that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh {shall sPeaketh shall be a be] a barbarian to me ; and if the language be barbarian unt0 me- ever so copious, harmonious, expressive and
polite, I shall hardly be able to distinguish it
12 from that of the most unpolished savage. So 12 Even so ye. that on the whole, I must urge it upon you also, for as much as ye are that seeing ye desire spiritual [gifts,] and are zealous of spiritual ready to vie with each other in the excellence *J$'e™?J$£e£ ot them, ye seek to abound [in them] for the edi- fying of the church. fication of the church, and not merely for your
The apostle -would pray with the spirit and understanding ; 331
own honour, according to those rules of honour sect. which you may too rashly lay down to your- J selves. x Cor.
13 Wherefore, let Therefore let hhn that sp&keth in a tongue xiv. 13 him that speaketh in nerauy unknown to the congregation to pra^hThe mnayUinl which he would address himself, pray that he terpret. may be able rather to interpret the discourse
of another, than to amuse, or indeed, amaze and weary the audience by the ostentatious ex- ercise of the gift he has already received, and with which he is fond of making a vain parade.
14 For if I pray in For if I pray in a strange and unknown tongue, 14 an unknown tongue, witriout making use of anv explication, my Z ^'underS: *pirit indeed prays, and I may have true devo- ingis unfruitful. tion of heart towards God, as I understand the
language m\ self ; but my understanding is in this respect unfruitful as to others/ and I per- form an action void of that prudence and good sense which ought always to govern in my ad- dresses to God, and act so childish and foolish a part, that the reason of a man may seem at 15 What is it then ? that time to have deserted me. What then is 1$ I will pray with the ^ dut -\ in these circUmstances ? Trulv it is spirit, and I will •-. -. JJ . . . r ...
pray with the un- Plam enough ; it requires me to say, / will derstanding also : I pray with the spirit, exercising the faculties of will sing with the mv own soul \n devotion ; but I will pray with Xg wiftSeUS the understanding also* IzMhing the praises standing also. of God with the spirit ; but I xvill sing them
with understanding also, and will take great care to mingle no foolish trifling action, un- worthy the dignity of a rational creature, with my prayers or songs of praise. And it be- comes you especially to consider this, who are so proud of your own wisdom, and yet in some respects act so foolish a part,
* Understanding, unfruitful toothers.] extraordinary sense that can be conceived.
This I think a more natural intcrpreta- the mere Organ of the Holy Ghost himself, tion, than that which supposes the apostle
to suggest a thought, which the Papists 8 Pray with it}iderstandi?ig.~] Mr. Locke,
urge to palliate the absurdity of prayers in and most other commentators, seem here to
an unknown tongue, namely, " there may have lost the sense and high spirit of the
be some general good affections working, apostle in this clause, when they explain «v
where the person praying does not partic- rot, as if it merely signified a manner intel-
ularly understand what he says." But this ligible to others. I apprehend, it is designed
would make it almost impossible to con- farther to intimate, what a want of manly
ceive, how the gift of tongues could be sense and right understanding it must be -
abused, if the person exercising it was tray, to talk in a language the hearers
under such an extraordinary impulse of could not take in, how sublime soever the
the Spirit, as to utter sensible words, discourse might be. This the 20th verse,
which he did not himself understand ; in and especially the use of Ttxuot there*
vhich case, a man must be, in the nuat strongly suggests.
332 And speak in Christian assemblies to edification,
sect. Moreover, whoever thou art, who actest in 16 Else when thoa xxvi- this ostentatious manner, consider a little, for sh*]} bless with11tJe J^ the farther illustration of this argument, the th^Vc^ietlf the xiv.16 situation of one of thine own hearers. If thou room of the unlearn- givest thanks, for instance, in the spirit, in the ed, say Amen at thy manner that we now suppose it to be done, that g£gj Jc ^nder'- is, in an unknown tongue, how shall he that fill- standeth not what eth up a private place, and should join with thee thou sayest I in thy devotion, say Amen to thy thanksgiving, seeing he blows not what thou sayest ? You know it is customary for the audience to pro- nounce their amen : now it seems a verv ab- surd, not to say, hazardous thing, for people to testify in such a public and solemn manner their consent to, and concurrence with, they
17 know not what. For we will grant, that thou 17 For thou verily indeed givest thanks well, and that there is noth- givest thanks well, ing improper either in the sentiments or ex- ^fod ^^ 1S "^ pressions, if they were understood ; neverthe- less, the other is not at all edified, or improved ;
in order to which it is absolutely necessary, that he should know what is said.
18 For my own part, I thank my God, and de- is I thank my sire to mention it entirely to the glory of that God, I speak with blessed Being, from whom all my gifts and tal- tonS™~* more thaa ents are derived, that I speak with tongues more *QU a :
than you all, even the whole society taken together, and am distinguished from my other brethren in this endowment, in proportion to the more extensive commission which I have received to bring a variety of nations to the knowledge of the gospel, and persuade them to
19 embrace it. But in a Christian church, when 19 Yet in the assembled with them for the purposes of public church I had rather devotion,/ had rather speak five plain words'** ^ Zet with my understanding, in a rational manner, standing-, that by my that I might teach others also, and promote the voice I might teach edification of those who were joining with me, °^hers a*so' th*n *** than ten thousand of the most pompous and InZiLn^iolA^ elegant words in an [unknown'] tongue, though
uttered with the greatest readiness, and ex- pressing conceptions ever so excellent ; yea I had rather be entirely silent in an assembly, than take up their time, and prostitute the ex- traordinary gifts of God, to such vain and fool- ish purposes. And I heartily wish I may be able to bring you to the same reasonable way
Reflections on the absurdity of praying in unknown tongues. 333
of thinking ; which would be much to the credit of your own sect. understanding, as well as of your Christian profession. xxvl-
IMPROVEMENT.
How weak and poor a thing is pride and ostentation, and how verse wise and honourable, charity and humility ! Who, that has a 2,12 right discernment, would not rather have been the obscurest Christian, that now, almost unseen, joins our assemblies, and in heart at least, humbly puts his amen to the petitions presented there, than the most fluent talker at Corinth ; abusing the special gifts of the Spirit, and trifling away, in an unseasonable display of his own, then unprofitable endowments, the precious mo- ments, which were destined to the highest purposes of religious edification ? Who must not lament to see pride and vain glory, so early insinuating themselves into Christian societies ! Who jnust not, from so sad an instance, learn to be greatly watchful over their own hearts, on a side where they are subject to such dangerous attacks !
Had the most able and zealous Protestant divine endeavoured 13, 16 to expose the absurditv of praying in an unknown tongue, as prac- tised in the church of Rome, it is difficult to imagine what he could have written, more fully to the purpose, than the apostle hath here done. And when it is considered, how perversely the Papists retain the usage of such prayers, it will seem no wonder they should keep the scriptures in an unknown tongue too. But they proclaim at the same time, their superstition and idolatry in so universal a language, that even a barbarian might perceive and learn it in their assemblies. Let us pity, and pray for them, that God may give their prejudiced minds ajuster and happier turn. And since we see the unreasonable and pernicious humour of immutably adhering to ancient customs, prevailing to main- tain in the church of Rome, so flagrant an absurdity, as praying in an unknown tongue, let it teach us to guard against every degree of the like disposition ; and not so much consider, what hath been the practice of any church, in which we were educated, or have chosen to worship, as what the reason of things, and the authority of scripture concur to dictate.
Of this wise and benevolent apostle, let us learn, to estimate 18, 19 the value of gifts by their usefulness ; and to seek above all things the edification of our brethren ; especially if we are providentially called to minister in public. There is perhaps a manner of speaking in an unknown tongue, even when the language of our 3, 4 own country is used ; a height of composition, an abstruseness of thought, an obscurity of phrase, which common Christians cannot understand. Let not the ministers of the humble Jesus
G-34 They should use their spiritual gifts with understanding*
sect, seek such high things ; but in this important sense of the exhor- xxvl- tation, condescend to men of lotv estate. If the ignorant may be ■— — instructed, if the careless may be convinced, if the vicious may be reformed, if the devotion of our Christian brethren may be excited, their love to each other cherished, and their holy reso- lutions confirmed, the great ends of Divine ordinances are an- swered ; and that plainness of speech, which mav be most likely to promote them, is rather the glory, than reproach, of the Christ* ran orator*
SECT. XXVII.
St, Paul gives proper advices for preventing that abuse of the gift of tongues which he had been reproving in the preceding section, 1 Cor. XIV. 20, to the end.
1 Corinthians XIV. 20. l Cor. xiv 20.
sect. TV/TY brethren, permit me to be the happv T>HETHREN,be
xxvii. VI c c - YY -■"* not children in
±V_L means ot forming you to a more noble understandmg : how- 1Cor and manly way of thinking, with respect to beit, in malice be ye xiv 20 these spiritual gifts which are the occasions of children, but in un--
so many unbecoming emulations among you. ^standing be me*
Do you desire to be distinguished in the church?
distinguish yourselves by solid wisdom ; and
be not, as this ostentation of tongues would shew
you to be, children in understanding ;a but in
malice indeed, be as much as possible, like little
infants ; have all the gentleness, sweetness and
innocence of their tender age : but, as ye have
arrived to years of maturity, in understanding
be perfect [men ;] for that religion which the
gospel hath now taught you, far from impairing
any of the natural faculties, rather exalts and
improves them, and directs them to the highest 21 and noblest use. To return to the subject we 21 In the law it w
were upon, you know, it is written in the law, written, With men of
that is, in the Old Testament, (Isa. xxviii. 11,
12, where God had been complaining of the
unteachable disposition of the Jews,) " Surely
• Children in understanding.] This is an is not sufficiently expressed by the word admirable stroke of true oratory, adapted children, for they are sometimes vain and to strike and bring down the height of sometimes malicious too. Texuoi signifies their spirits, by representing those things full grown men ; intimating, it was a kind m which they were most ready to pride of boyishness, if I may be allowed to use themselves, as comparatively childish, that word, to emulate and quarrel with The word v«Ti*£Y7e refers to infants, and one another.
The confusion attending their abuse of the gift of tongues, 335
aiher tongues and in foreign language b and with foreign lips I sect. other lips, will I WJn speak unto this people ; and even so they xxvu- "£'" ZV^Z vM not hear me^aith the Lord:" which may be ~ that will they not considered and interpreted as an intimation oi xiv.21 hear me, saith the the purpose God had of sending one last mes- Lord' sage to them, by his servants endued with the
22 Wherefore, gift of tongues. So that^ according to this in- 22 tongues are for a timation, tongues are a sign not to believers, but
sign, not to them %Q jti fills'. The gift was intended to propa- that believe, but to •' , . ° , , r r
them that believe gate the. gospel among those who were stran- not •• but prophesy- gers to it, not to edify those that had already ing serveth not for believed. Whereas, on the contrary, prophesy 2STb$**HZ f»] designed not for infideh, but Miivers,* ed- which believe ify churches already gathered ; in which respect
23 If therefore the it is nobler, and more worthy your pursuit. But 23 whole church be as lhere is a manner of using this gift of come together into ... , . ° , °. . ,
one place, and all tongues, which would even pervtrt the original
speak with tongues, end tor which it was given, and obstruct, rather and there come in than promote, the conversion of infidels, I must learned, or unbeliev". observe, therefore, that if the zvhole church be ers, will they not say come together into one place, and all speak witk fhat ye are mad ! a variety of unknown tongues, and any of the uninstructed, or, in other words, the infdtlsy come in, when they hear such a confused jargon as this must be, xvill they not presently say that you are distracted, and adopt the censure which was at first so rashly passed in the dav of Pen- tecost, that these men are full of new wine;
24 But if all pro- (Acts ii. 13.) Whereas if all prophesy, and an 24 ?ohmeyin onftha^be! ™fidel> or ignorant man, (for I esteem every one lieveth not, or one ignorant, who is uninstructed in the great unlearned, he is con- mysteries of the gospel, whatever else he may
yinced of all, he is know,) comes in, he is convicted bu all who thus mdgedotall: . ' , . , , 7, „ J
25 And thus, are speak; he is judged by all; every one says some-
' the secrets of his thing to which his conscience bears witness : heart made mani- Ana\ s0 tne secrets of his heart are made manifest,*- 25
b In foreign language, Sec] Most critics not voluntarily bring it upon the church*
refer these words, as they stand in Isaiah, merely to make ostentation of your own
to the Babylonians, who should come and gifts." But perhaps the apostle in this
speak to the Jews in a language unintelli- application intends to give us the true,
gible to them ; in which sense the phrase though not most obvious interpretation of
is used elsewhere, Deut. xxviii. 49 ; jer. the words.
v. 15. Diodati thinks the meaning is, c Secrets of his heart are made manifest."]
" Because they would not attend to plain It is very possible, that, (as in the known
messages, God would speak to them by cases of Nathaniel, and the woman of
such as they could not understand :" and Samaria, John i. 47 ; chap. iv. 18,) some
then the apostle's argument will be, secret facts, relating to a stranger, might
" Since God threatens this as a curse, do in some instances be revealed to the
336* Would expose them to the censure of infidels*
sect, in a manner to him very surprising and unao fest, and so falling «™ countable; insomuch, that sometime^ a person *>wn £»£i*te
~~ who comes into your assembly out of mere and report tiiat Go<i xiv°,r- curiosity, or possibly with some ill design, is is in you of a truth, not able to command himself under the impres- sion which the word of God thus spoken makes upon him ; and so, under the power of '^fall- ing down upon [his~\ face he will worship that one living and true God, whom you adore ; de- claring, that this ever blessed God is indeed among you; and perhaps, immediately profess- ing on that account, his resolution of joining himself to you ; and proclaiming afterwards wherever he comes, in what an extraordinary manner he has met with the divine presence, and what a wonderful impression hath been made upon his mind. Now surely, that de- gree of honour which is brought to God and his gospel by one such effect of prophesying, should appear far more desirable to you than any ap- plause or admiration which you can receive from your fellow christians by the exercise of your most splendid gifts.
26 I might also urge, upon this head, the great . 26, Hov{ 1S 1ltthen» ,. i i • i ■ • ' i i • A ° brethren ? when ye
disorder which is introduced into your assem- come together, eve-
blies,by this ostentatiousmannerofproceeding; ry one of you hath a for indeed, if you think seriously, what a shock- psalm, hath a doc- ing thing it is, my brethren, that when you come jj™£' ^at ^JESJJjJ together for the purposes of social worship, in hath an interpreta*; which all hearts should unite, each of you is de- sirous himself to officiate publicly, in such a manner as best suits his present inclination, without any regard to decency and order? Eve- ry one of you hath a psalm to read, hath a doc- trine to inculcate, hath a tongue in which to preach or pray, hath a revelation of some mys- tery to produce, hath an interpretation, which perhaps he immediately begins, while the per- son, from whom he is to interpret, hath but begun to speak, and thus five or six,d if not
prophet; perhaps the ill designs which had thoughts and state of the mind which such
brought them into the assembly, when a stranger might be conscious of. Many
they came only as spies ; and this was memorable instances of which still happen,
well suited to the purpose of producing where ministers preach in an experimental
strong convictions of the presence of God manner; and lasting effects have often
with Christians. But I chose to para- been produced, in consequence of such
phrase the words in such a manner, as lo impressions.
include any remarkable correspondence d Five or six, Ifc"] Five such cases
between what was spoken, and the are mentioned. It seems probable, that
Those xvho speak with tongues , should speak in course. 337
ft*. Let all things more, may be speaking at the same time : in sect.- ?}e done to edifying, consequence of which no one can be distinctly X*VIU heard, and the assembly degenerates into a kind J c^ of tumultuous riot. I beseech you, my friends, xv 2i to rectify this, and to proceed upon the general canon, which I would recommend to you upon all such occasions, let all things be done, not for / ostentation, but for edification* in such a man-
„„ TP ner as vou do in your consciences believe will
27 If any man - - . r speak in an unknown be most like to do good to the souls ot men, tongue, let it be by and to build up the church of Christ.
two, or at the most And in pavticular, if any should speak xvith 27 ^T;^^ an [unknot] tongue, [let itte\ by too or at interpret. most, [by] three in one meeting, and that by
28 But if there be course : and let some one present still interpret &IST22JZ -^t is said/ But if there be not an inter- 28 the church ; and let prefer, let him be silent in the church ,s where ne
some of these Christians were so full of man's speaking, first in an unknown themselves, and so desirous of exercising tongue, and then acting as his own inter- their respective gifts, that without wait- preter ; but I think it evident, from this ing for the permission and direction of him text, compared with verse 13, that a man •who presided in the assembly (whicli in might have the gift of speaking with the synagogues the apostles themselves seem tongues, who could not interpret ; and the to have done, compare Acts xiii. 15,) sev- great difficulty is to say, how this could iral began speaking, or singing, in the happen, and yet the thing wanting not be aame minute, and some began while others another tongue ; which the distinction be- were speaking. The manner in which dis- tween the gift of tongues, and the interpreta- courses were carried on in the schools of tion of tongues, seems to demonstrate that the philosophers, where several little knots it was not. I can only offer a conjecture of disputants seem to have been engaged here, winch it becomes me to do with the at the same time, and what happened in greater modesty, as I think it is a pretty Jewish synagogues after worship was con- singular one ; (as indeed the difficulty it- eluded, might possibly have given some self, great as it is, has seldom been stated occasion to an irregularity which to us by commentators. J The miracle, which, seems so shocking. conferred the gifts of tongues, seems to
e Done for edification."] I must presume have been the instantaneous impressing on to say, that it appears probable to me, that the mind the familiar and perfect knowl- had one officer been appointed, as a repre- edge of a language with which the person sentative of the apostle, to whose direction was before unacquainted ; yet so, that the society would in conscience have been from that time the person receiving it obliged in all indifferent matters to sub- should be able, without any new miracle, mit, some hint would have been given of to use it as he thought fit, and this, as Dr. it, amidst the many opportunities which Leland well observes, is the only hypothesis the state of this Corinthian church espec- on which the abuse of this gift can be ac- ially, gave both to St. Paul, and after- counted for. (See Leland against Morgan, wards to Clemens Romanus. Vol. I. chap. xiii. p. 375.) But I appre-
f Let one interpret ] In this method it is hend, that though every man using this evident, that any discourse thus delivered, gift, and understanding what he said, must would take up more than twice the time have been able to have rendered his dis- xn which it might have been delivered had course sentence by sentence, into his na- it first been spoken in a known tongue. tive language, he might be unable to ren- g If there be no interpreter, let him be der it into a third, which might be that of silent .] Dr. Whitby thinks this was only many present. Now in such a circum- enjoined to avoid the ostentation of a stance, the gift of interpretation mighttike
vol. 4. 44
338 Some one present should interpret what is said.
sect, can do no manner of service by uttering what him speak fo him- xxvii- none but himself can understand ; and let him self> and t0 God- T""T" speak to himself, and to God : let him make use xiv.28 of this language in his own private devotions,
if he has a mind by exercise to keep up his
readiness in it : but let him not produce it so
29 unreasonablv, as in the present case. And as 29 Let the propb- for those prophesying which we chiefly speak ets speak two or
r- i • jo i*i*_- three, and let the
of, when scriptures are explained ; let only two other judge.
or three of the prophets speak in one assembly ; and let the rest judge, and compare one doc- trine with another for the farther improve-
30 ment of all. But if while the discourse con- 30 If any thing be tinues, {any thing} be revealed to another that Zf^l ^'Vet sitteth by, let him not immediately arise, and the first hold his interrupt the frst ; but let him sit still, till he peace.
31 have done speaking.*- For by this means ye 31 For ye may ail may all, who are thus furnished for it, proph- \™^ZX™', esy one by one, that your instruction and con- ancj ali may t,e com. solation may not be thrown away, which would forted.
be the case, if many were speaking at once ; but all may learn, and all may be comforted.
32 And there is no impossibility of doing this ; 32 And the spirits for the Spirit of God that inspires you, is not of the prophets are
a wild irresistible impulse, like that, by which subject to the proph-
the Pythian priestess, and others who profess
inspiration and prophesy among the Gentiles,
pretend to be agitated ; but the spirits, or
inspirations, of the Christian prophets produce
those calm emotions which are subject to the
prophets : they leave a man master of himself,
so that he can moderate his passions, and wait
the most convenient time and manner of utter-
33 ing his oracles. For God is not {the} {author} J/J™ Gf™* of disorder and confusion, but of peace and sion, but of peace, as
place, if it consisted, as I conjecture it splendid ; but whenever it was exercised, did, in an instantaneous capacity of under- it would always argue the person under standing a strange language, just for that an immediate agency of the Spirit, and time, and rendering what was spoken in conduce to his usefulness, it, into the native tongue of the interpreter h Let the fist have done speaking ~] So I (Compare the paraphrase on chap. xii. verse think a-iy*!® must here be rendered ; for 10) On this hypothesis, and truly I think if the direction had been, " Let him that on this alone, one, who had the gift of in- was speaking immediately hold his peace, terpretation, might not be able to speak as soon as another intimates that he has a any foreign language at all ; and he who revelation ;" it would introduce a confu- had the gift of a tongue, might not in some sion, which this advice was intended to circumstances be able to interpret to those prevent ; and I think such an interpreta- who were then his hearers. In this case, tion equally inconsistent with reason, and the gift of interpretation, enabling a man the connection of the place. Compare only to act a secondary part, would be less verse 32, 33.
The women must be silent in their religious assemblies. 339
In all churches of regularity ; and this orderly method of pro- sect. the saints. ceeding, I the rather urge upon you, as it is xxvlt*
practised in all the other churches of the saints : 1Cor and I should be sorry, that you, my Corinthian xiv^ * friends, should be remarkable for the irregu- 33 larity of your proceedings, when God hath been pleased so graciously to distinguish you by such a variety of gifts, and the flourishing state of your society. 34 Let your wo- Let your xvomen be silent in your religious 34 men keep silence in assemblies, if they have not some extraordinary the churches : for it reve]ation . for it is not commonly permitted rs not ncnnitted unto . . t \ i_i« • l * :*
them to speak ; but to them to speak on such public occasions, but it
they are commanded is their duty to be in subjection to the superior to be under obedi- authoritv of the man : as the law also says, in the'uw" *" "^ recording that early sentence on Eve and her
daughters for the first transgression, (Gen. iii.
16,) To him shall be thy desire subjected, and
35 And if they he shall rule over thee. And if they have a 3$ will leam any thing, m\nd to Uarn the meaning of any thing which let them ask their b u understand, let them ask their husbands at home : ,'
for it is a shame for own husbands at home, as they may more con- a woman to speak in veniently and freely talk with them, without the church. anv appearance of ostentation, or suspicion of
anv other ill principles : but let them not break in upon the assembly with questions ; for it is evidently an indecent thing for a woman to speak in the churchj and suits very ill with that modesty and reserve which is so universally esteemed an ornament to the sex.
36 What ? came I know the present custom among you is 36 the word of God out contrary to some of these regulations, and per- from you ? or came ^a some 0pposition may be made to them :
it unto you only X bu£ permit me to ask, Dld the word of God m. deed come out from you f k Are you the first church in the world, by whose example all oth- ers should be modelled ? Or did it reach to you alone ? Are you the last, and the only
3 A woman to speak, &c] There is an an unlawful action. Taking this prohibi-
apparent difficulty in reconciling this with tion to be universal, I should suppose with
chap. xi. 5, 13, in which the apostle seems Dr. Whitby, that prophesying in the fore-
to grant a liberty, which he here denies, going place, signified singing psalms, and
Besides the solution suggested in the par- praying, not leading the devotions, but
aphrase on verse 34, some have thought, lie joining with others in prayer. intended in the former passage only to say,
how women should speak, if they spoke at k Bid the word, &c] That scepticism,
all; but here absolutely to prohibit their whether did the word of God come forth from
doing it : but I cannot think he would de- you alone, would be the exactest version of
bate and adjust the circumstances of doing n &<$ vfxon, &c.
340 The apostle exhorts them to regard these as Divine precepts;
sect. Christian society, that you should take upon xxvii. yOU to act in so singular a manner ? The gos- ■ pel came from Jerusalem, it is going all over . °r' the world, and therefore I must admonish you 26 to behave with such a modest respect to others as becomes those who know yourselves to be but a very small part of that noble and exten- sive bodv.
37 And if any of you appear to be a prophet, or $7 If any maa spiritual [person] endowed with extraordinary thinkhimselftobea gifts above his brethren, let him prove that he JXSS5S5S is indeed under the influence of the Divine that the things that I Spirit, by his submission and obedience to these write unt<> y°«» aI*e determinations : for he must necessarily fl0. the commandment* i j j , * ,, .»• ,- / r • of the Lord. knozvledge, that the things which /now rente
unto you, are the commandments of the Lord, dictated by inspiration from him, and not the
38 private conception of my own mind. But if 33 But if any man any one is, or affects to appear, ignorant, or De ignorant, let him uncertain about it, let him be ignorant :l if he bei&norant- pretend not to own these decisions, I shall not
enter into any debate with him ; let him stand by the consequence of his ignorance, whether real or affected. But I am confident, that most of you have received proofs of my mission, too convincing to be shaken by any petulent oppo- sition which may arise against it.
39 Therefore, my brethren, to conclude this long 39 Wherefore, bre- discourse, and to sum up the point in a few thren, covet to proph- words, desire chiefly to prophesy, and yet forbid esy' ,and f°rbid not to not those who are willing to do it, under such Speak Wlth t0^UeSa regulations as I have advanced, to speak with
tongues ; for it is a noble endowment, which I would encourage none to slight or neglect.
40 But especially remember this great compre- 40 Let all things hensive rule, to be applied to a thousand varie- be done decently, ties which may arise, Let all things be done de- and in order* centhj™ and according to order : let all be con-
I Let him be ignorant.] Dr. Whitby decent or indecent, according to different would render *.yvoflw, let lumnotbeacknowl- circumstances attending them. In the edged to be a true prophet ; hut that is chang- sense given in the paraphrase, the words ttg Lie interpretation of the word, in a are used by the philosopher, when he ex- manner one would not choose to admit horts men to consider the exact order and Without greater necessity. regular motions of the heavenly bodies, that
m Decently, &c] It must be by a mere they may thereby learn to iuo-vxuov km accommodation, that this expression can to vfayfxmv, what is decent and orderly. je applied to ceremonies, which may be Whichcot's Sel, Serm. p. 177, Edin. Edit.
Reflections on the use of the miraculous gifts* 341
ducted in a regular manner, to prevent such disturbances, dis- sect. putes, and scandals for the future, as have already arisen in your XXV1K society, and will proceed to greater evils, if you do not immedi- 1CoT ately set upon reforming them. xiv.40
IMPROVEMENT.
How fondly do men flatter themselves with empty appear- ances ! And often, how justly do those deserve the imputation of childish folly, the height of whose temper will least allow them to bear it ! Let us dare to examine ourselves impartially, and verse be concerned that we may not be children in understanding : but 20 forming our minds on the maxims of scripture, and our lives on the example of Christ, may we grow up in him, to the measure of the stature of a perfect man. But let us be children in malice : let us endeavour to be as free from every gloomy, malignant, selfish passion, as newborn infants are. Who can say he has fully attained this happy and amiable character ? Yet let us follow after it ; remembering, that there is a sense, in which, (proud and interested, envious and malignant, as alas ! we too much are,) we must become as little children^ or we cannot inherit the king- dom of God.
Those extraordinary gifts, which suited the first planting of Christianity in the world, are now ceased ; but let us bless God, they were ever given : and that we have such an incontestible evidence of the truth of the gospel as this chapter affords. Such endowments must certainly argue a Divine power, setting its seal to the gospel ; and the reality of such endowments can never be questioned, when we reflect on the manner in which the apostle here reproves the abuse of them : and that in a society where so many were alienated from him and his ministry ; and conse- quently, where such appeals, if not founded on the strictest and most apparent truth, must have exposed him to a contempt never to have been removed.
These miraculous gifts, having abundantly answered their end, 24, 25 are wisely withdrawn ; yet still the Divine presence is with the church ; of which we have this happy proof, that there are those, who find the secrets of their hearts made manifest, by the faithful and skilful administration of Christian ordinances : so that if they do not publicly fall down upon their faces, in such extraordinary transports, they inwardly adore the Lord God in their hearts, and acknowledge that he is with his church of a truth. May in- stances of this kind be more frequent, and may the spirituality and fervour with which Divine ordinances shall be administered, be such as may afford more reason to expect them !
342 The apostle puts the Corinthians In mind
«ect. Let us regard God, as the author, not of confusion, but of peace ;
*XV11- making it our concern to behave in his sanctuary, in a manner "~ agreeable to this view ; with such solemn decorum, and with such a tender regard to the edification and comfort of each other, as he may approve. May the God of peace deliver Christians, of every sect, and rank, from that spiritual pride which has thrown many religious societies into great disorder. And, to advance a state, so happy, as that of humilitv and love must necessarily
verse be, may what the apost/es have zvritten, be acknowledged as the 31 commandments of the Lord ; and Christian worship, and practice, be more regulated by their truly authentic canons ; which would render many that have been since devised, relating to indifferent matters, as unnecessary, as some others are burdensome, super- stitious, and absurd.
SECT. XXVIII.
The apostle enters on his discourse concerning the resurrection of the dead ; which he introduces with some remarks on the certainty and importance of Christ's resurrection* 1 Cor. XV. 1 — 11.
1 Corinthians XV. 1. l Cor. XV. 1.
sect. r-piHERE is one topic more that remains to TVTOREO VER, ^ 1 be handled, of those concerning which you ^ ^^'"he 1 Cor write to me ; I mean, the great doctrine of gospel which I Xv 1 the resurrection of the dead ; which I perceive preached unto you, some among you begin to doubt j whether se- ££££»££ duced by any Jewish teachers of Sadducean m ve stan(i . principles, or biassed by the vain pretences of heathen philosophers, who would despise it as a mean and unworthy hope.a But I make known unto you, brethren, and remind you of the gos- pel which /have preached to you at the very be- ginning of my ministry among you ; which ye have also received with readiness and delight, and in which ye may be said to stand, as much of your establishment in Christianity will
■ Unworthy hope.] It is well known, mean, that taken from such an unequal
that the primitive Christians were often distribution of rewards and punishments,
insulted by the heathen philosophers, for as could not otherwise take place under
their hope of a resurrection; which one the government of a righteous God. If
of them, ridiculously enough, calls the hope Christians were by this tempted so to re-
of worms. Compare 2 Tim. xi 18, and the fine on the doctrine of the resurrection, as
note there. Others taught virtue to be its in effect to explain it away, it shews the
eon necessary reward, in such a manner as propriety of the apost/e's setting- himself to
tended to overthrow the strongest of all prove the resurrection of Christians, ratfeer
natural arguments for a future state ; I than a resurrection in general.
of the evidence of the resurrection of Christ. 343
depend on your retaining it in its genuine sim- SECJ;
2 By which also ye plicity and purity: By which gospel also, xxvm- aresared, if ye keep thereof the doctrine of the resurrection makes ^CoT, pnrerchedrunt^you, so considerable a part, ^ are happily brought lv. i unless ye have be- into the way of being completely and eternally lieved in vain. saved, if ye faithfully retain b those joyful
tidings which I delivered unto you ; unless indeed c ye have believed in vain : which will certainly be the case, if ye let go that great anchor of your soul which must support it in the fierce storms and tempests to which you
3 For I delivered wiH here be exposed. For /delivered to you 3 unto you first of all, amQn„ the first [principles'] which I inculcated, that wluch I also . «* J L^ { ,J . ' received, how that when I came to preach the gospel among you,
Christ died for our what I have also received* and been taught by- sins according to the 13iv -ine inspiration, /to Christ died for our sins scriptures : according to the scriptures of the Old Testa-
ment, in which he was foretold, and represent- ed, as the great Sin offering ; (Isa. liii. 6, 12;
4 And that he was j}.^ jx# 26#) j^ j aiso instructed you, that 4
lose 4gain the third he was buried in anew tomb ; and thathis dead
day, according to body was kept by a guard of his enemies :
the scriptures : but kept in vain, for to their confusion, and the
perpetual establishment of the faith and hope of
1 his humble followers, he was raised the third
day, according to the scriptures,0 which intimate,
that he should not see corruption in the grave,
5Andthathe was (psal; xvl 10.) And in confirmation of this S
oHhf tweepives,then sreat truth> I told y°u* that the same daX that
he rose, he was seen first of Cephas, or Peter, to whom, that he might comfort his wounded heart under its sorrows for his late fall, he con- descended to make his first appearance, except- ing that to the women at the sepulchre ; and
b Retahi.'] So xctltxdt evidently signi- e Raised the third day,' according to the
fies. To keep in memory suggests a very scriptures .] It has been queried, where
inadequate sense. the scriptures foretel, that Christ should
rise from the dead on the third day,
c Unless indeed"] Em7o? u /u» is a very Some think there is a transposition, or pa-
remarkable form of expression. Perhaps renthesis ; so that the meaning will be, he
there may be more in it than most readers rose again, accordingto the scriptures ; and
are aware. If I mistake not, it suggests this on the third day. Chand. of Christian^
the thought expressed, verse 17. So the ity, p. 370 ; and so Dr. Bullock replies, that
two first verses may be a transition ; as if he would have risen according to the
he had said, I preach the same gospel still, scriptures, had it been on the fifth, or tenth
and I hope you will retain it ; yet I have day. (Bull. Vind. p. 48.) But Mr. Jeff"
reason to fear some of you entertain no- ries, whom I follow in the par aphrase, gives
tions which tend quite to enervate it. what appeared to me the best solution, as
it is intimated, John xi. 39, that bodies
d Received.] For the import of this began to corrupt on the fourth day. See
phrase, see Gal. i. 12 ; 1 Cor. xi. 23. Jeff. Review, p. 127.
344 Who -was seen by the ttvelve, and above five hundred brethren :
sect, afterwards he was seen by that company who
xxviii. were called the twelve* apostles, though several
of the number were then absent. Afterwards 6 After that, he
VST he appeared according to his repeated appoint- ™ -« * *£
ments, to above five hitndred brethren at once* in ren at once: of
Galilee, where he gave the most glorious and whom the greater
incontestable proof of the reality of his reSurrec- Partre™ajJ1»ntothis , r r i • present, but some
tion, in the presence ot this great concourse, are fauen asleep.
»f whom the greater part continue [alive] until
now, and constitute a cloud of witnesses to this
important truth ; but some are fallen asleep in
Jesus, and gone to dwell with him, as the great
Lord of life.
7 And you may remember, I told you also, that 7 After that, ho after this he was seen of James, and afterwards, was seen of James : just before his ascension, by all the apostles^ tl(fgn ° ' apos
8 But last of all he also appeared to me, as to an 8 And last of al! embrio, or one born out of due time, a poor, he was seen of me weak, contemptible creature, from whom ^dulume.^"1 nothing good was to be expected, not worthy
of the least patience ; how much less worthy of being marked out with such distinguishing
9 favours! For I must humbly acknowledge, and I 9 For l am the
f Of the twelve.'] It is certain, neither h By all the apostles."] The change of Judas nor Thomas were there ; and as phrase, from that in the conclusion of the it is observed below, James might prob- 5tU verse, is very remarkable ; and, as a ably be absent ; but as the council of very learned, candid, and sagacious per- twenty three among the Jews might be son, has suggested to me, it very probably- said to be assembled, it the greater part intimates, that they who were there called were present, though the number might the twelve, that is, the greater part of the not be complete ; so the company might company who used to be so denominated, be called the twelve, though we should were not all the apostles. On which cir- suppose the fourth part to have been ab- cumstance this gentleman grounds a very sent. Compare Mark xvi. 14; Luke xxiv. probable conjecture, that James might, 36; John xx. 26. by some accident, perhaps illness, or
e Above five hundred.] Probably it was affairs indispensibly necessary, be detain- in Galilee, where there was such a num- ed from meeting his brethren, both on. ber of disciples ; though there were no the day of the resurrection, and that more than an hundred and twenty at Jeru- day seventh night, and likewise at the salem, when Matthias was chosen. Dr. time when Christ appeared to the Jive Prideaux, Mr. Ditton, and many others, hundred; and that he might, in this urge this as a glorious proof of the resur- respect, be upon a level with them, our rection of Christ. Had it been an im- Lord appeared to him alone, after alt posture, so many false hearts and tongues the appearances mentioned before. And could never have acted in concert ; nor this account of the matter appears vastly would they all have kept a secret, which more credible than that which St. Jerome remorse, interest, and perhaps often tor- quotes from the gospel of the Nazarenes, ture, might urge them to divulge ; espec- that on the death of Christ, James made ially as there had been one traitor among a vow, that he would neither eat nor the twelve, on account of which, had they drink till he saw Christ risen from the been conscious of fraud, a general bus- dead: an event of which the apostles had picion of each other's secrecy must have certainly no expectation, arisen. See Prid. Lett, to a Deist, p. 241.
and last of ally by the apostle Paul himself. G4£
least of the apostles, would continually bear it in my mind, that lam sect. that am not meet to the least of all the apostles, who am not indeed xxviii. be called an apostle wor(hl t0 be caUed an op0stle, because I perse- 7— because I persecuted , •' . J ". , * 1 Cor.
the church of God. cuted the church oj God ; on which account, con- xy 9 sidering the transports of my savage zeal, I think mvself hardly deserving to be numbered amongst the meanest followers of my Divine Master, and less than the least of all saints. 10 Butbythegrace (Eph. iii. 8.) But by the grace of God lam 10 of God I am what I what lam, a Christian, an apostle, and not infe- am ; and his grace rior to any of my honoured brethren in that which was bestowed • . J r .r _
upon me, was not in office ; and his grace [manifested \ towards me, vain ; but I labour- in raising me to so high a dignity, and so happy
tha^The^Tp™-!* a State' was ?zof clisPla>'ed invain : but /laboured hot I, but' the grace more abundantly than they all, conscious that I of God which was could never do enough to balance the mischief with me. j nacj formerly committed, or answer the obli-
gations under which such rich and distinguish- ing mercy laid me. I exerted myself therefore to the utmost in my apostolical work ; which should, by the way, shelter me from the con- tempt which some are ready to throw upon me : yet, to speak more properly, it was not I, but the grace of God that was with me : God fur- nished me for the work, he excited me to dili- gence and zeal in it ; to him be the glory of all. II Therefore, His grace was the cause of all ; and whether 11 whether it were I or therefore I, or they, laboured most, and to ind>soSyebelieved!, whomsoever we delivered our message, whether among you, or elsewhere, so we preach, and so ye believed. All agree in bearing our testimony to the death and resurrection of Christ, and ye, with all other Christians, have agreed to receive it, as the great foundation of our holy religion.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let it be the daily joy of our hearts, to think how firm that foundation stands, and what various and convincing evidence we have, that as Christ became incarnate, visited this wretched verse world, and died for our sins, according to the scriptures ; that as 3 he condescended to go down into the caverns of the grave, and lie there in the cold and silent tomb, humbled in the dust of 4 death ; so also, according to the same scriptures, he was raised again on the third day. Let us be very thankful, that such con- vincing proof was given of his resurrection, demonstrated by such infallible tokens, and repeated appearances, to all the apostles j
VOL. 4. 45
346 Refections on the evidence of Chris? s resurrection.
sect, who had every opportunity the most scrupulous doubt could
xzviii. demand, of examining at leisure into its certainty. More than
"""■""■" five hundred persons were witnesses to it at one time ; and wit-
5 nesses, who survived to many future years to attest this important
fact, that our faith and hope might be in God : in God, V)ho quick-
eneth the dead, and who by this resurrection of Jesus his Son, hath
begotten us again to a lively hope of an inheritance, incorruptible,
undefiled, and thatfadeth not axvay. As we have received, so let
1 us stand fast in this doctrine ; and remember, that our salvation
2 depends on our steadfastly retaining it, and that we believe in vain, and worse than in vain, if we ever, on any considerations, make shipwreck of faith, and of a good conscience.
It is matter of joy and thankfulness, that St. Paul was added to this cloud of witnesses, who attested the resurrection of Jesus; that great apostle, in whom the grace of God was so richly mag* nified ; magnified particularly in that humility which he here 9 expresses in so amiable a manner ; calling himself the least of the apostles, and declaring that he was umvorthy of the name of an apostle ; and amidst all the labours and glories of this eminent station in the church, still keeping in his eyes that madness with which, in the days of his infidelity, he had wasted it. Shall we 10 not all learn of him to say, By the grace of God I am what lam P Let us be solicitous, that his grace bestowed upon us be not in vain ; and ever bearing in mind the many sins of our unconverted state, and our great unprofitableness since we have known God, or rather been known of him, let us labour in our Lord's service with proportionable zeal ; and when we have laboured to the utmost, and exerted ourselves with the greatest fidelity and resolution, let us ascribe it to that Divine agency which strengthened us for all, and say again, though some should esteem it a disagree- able tautology, Not 7, but the grace of God that was with me.
SECT. XXIX.
The apostle shews the necessary connection between the resurrection of Christ, which he had established above, and the resurrection of the dead ; and urges the importance of retaining that great fun- damental of Christianity : in the series of his argument mention- ing the surrender of the mediatorial kingdom which Christ shall make at the consummation of all things. 1 Cor. XV. 12 — 34.
1 Corinthians XV. 12. 1 Cor. XV. 12.
sect. "\7*OU have heard, my brethren, something VfOW if Christ be XX1X' 1 of the convincing evidence which attended 1>( preached that 1 Cor. tnis Sreat and important doctrine of Christ's xv. 12 resurrection j but if Christ is thus preached.
tfthe dead rise not at a!/, Christ is not raised: 34,7
he rose from the that he was assuredly raised from the dead, how sect. dead, how say some do some among you presume to say, That there XX1X* ZTA no?eUs„n.cca! » *> resurrection of the dead? With what face — tionofthedead ? can any, who allow ot Christ s resurrection, xv 12 pretend to denv the other, whether out of an attachment to Sadducean, or philosophical
13 but if there be prejudices ? For it is certain, that if there is IS no resurrection of no resurrection of the dead, if that doctrine be bnot6 risen enCbliSt in the general altogether incredible, then neither
14 And if Christ is Christ raised.* And this would be a conse- 14, be not risen, then is quence, at once the most false, and the most our preaching vain, melancholy, that can be conceived; for if Christ and your faith™ also . . 'J . J ,. /. , J t . Vam> be not raised, then our preaching, which pretends
to take its authority from a commission after his resurrection, in a view of declaring the cer- tainty of it [is] vain; and your faith, founded chiefly upon the testimony which God then
15 Yea, and we bore to him, [is] also vain. Tea, and we the 15' are found false wit- apostles, notwithstanding all the miraculous cause8 we have testt evidences we give of the truth of our mission, fiedof God, that he are found, what I am sure you cannot believe raised up Christ : we are, false witnesses of God ; because you whom he raised not k that W£ b(Jre this as our most important up, it so be that the . . . n , \, ■ , dead rise not. anc* solemn testimony concerning God, that he
raised up Christ, zvhom nevertheless he indeed did not raise up, if the notion of a resurrection in the general be, as they teach, an absurdity,
16 For if the dead and the dead rise not all. I repeat it again, as 16 rise not, then is not a p0mt 0f the highest consequence ; for if the
dead are not finally to be raised, neither is Christ
17 And if Christ raised: And what terrible consequences would 17 be not raised, your j f hence > Surely such as might be faith is vam; ye are „ . , .. ... { c •/>, • . vet in your sins. sufficient to strike us with horror : tor if Christ
be not raised, all your faith in the gospel [is] vain, and ye are without any salvation : ye are in that case still in your sins,* under the pres- sure of their unexpiated guilt ; for with the doctrine of the resurrection of Christ, that of
a Neither is Christ raised."] This argii- accomplished in the Son of God. Cont- inent, on which the apostle dwells in so pare verse 1, note *. copious a manner, would appear to be of
great moment, whatever the principles b Still in your sins."] This plainly shews were by which the doctrine of the resur* how necessary it was that there should rection was assaulted. It could not be said, be something' more than reformation, that was in its own nature impossible% which was plainly in fact wrought, in or- ■which was accomplished in Christ ; and der to their being delivered trom their it would prove, that the hope of a resur- sins ; even that atonementy the sufficiency rection was not, as the Gentiles represent- of which God attested by raising our ed it, a mean and sordid hope, since it was great Surety from the grave.
348 But Christ being1 raised, is the first fruits of them that slept*
sect, the efficacy of bis atonement is inseparably XXIX* connected. And then also there would be this 18 Then they also 7~~~ deplorable consequence farther attending, that which are fallen a- 1 Cor. , r 7 | . . ">>*. . _. . , , " n sleep in Christ, ara
xv. 18 they who sleep in Christ, are perished ; even all perished.
deceased Christians, not excepting the most excellent of them, who have died for their religion. They have lost their life and being together, on this supposition, in the cause of one, who, if still among the dead, must have been an impostor, and false prophet.
19 And this scheme, which would represent 19 If in this life those that sleep in Christ as perished, would, only we have hope I am sure be a very terrible doctrine to us the %***££« apostles of Jesus, in such a circumstance as abie.
this ; for if it were in this life only that we have hope in Christ, we, who are exposed to such a variety of calamities and dangers for his sake, were of all men in the world the most pitiable : c since it is evident, that amidst such evils as these, nothing could comfort and support us, but the hopes of immortality ; and we must be at once the vilest and the most wretched of mankind, if, while we make such pretences to them, we were indeed governed by any lower views.
20 But we will now dwell no longer on these 20 But now is melancholv suppositions, for we assuredly Christ risen from the know that Christ is indeed risen from the dead* dead> and become
c Of all men the most pitiable : ixtuvoii^oi.'] sition, have been. See the thought illus- It is quite foreign to the purpose, to argue trated at large in my Sermons on the Power from this text, as some have done, that "if and Grace of Christ, &c. Ser. ix. p. 259 — 262. there were no future state, virtue would A Christ is indeed risen, &c] It is a great make men more miserable than they would mistake to imagine that the apostle is em- otherwise be." It is evident, St. Paul here ployed throughout this chapter in proving speaks, not of the case of good men in gene- the resurrection. The proof lies in a very ral, if their hopes of future happiness little room, chiefly verse 12—19, and al- should after all be disappointed ; but of most all the rest of the chapter is taken up the case of the apostles, and other preach- in illustrating, vindicating, or applying it. ers of Christianity, if amidst all their hard- The proof is indeed very short, but most ships and persecutions, they were not sup- solid and convincing, that which arose ported by this hope. Destitute of this a- from Christ's resurrection. Now that not midst the extremest sufferings, they must only proved a resurrection to be in fact have been perpetually subjected to the up- not impossible, but, which was much more, braidings of their own minds, for sacrific- as it proved him to be a Divine teacher, it ing every view of happiness in this world proved the doctrine of a general resurrec- or another, to advance what they knew to tion, which he so expressly taught. It was be a pernicious falsehood Perhaps there natural for so good a man also, to insist never were men on earth so criminal, and on the sad consequences which would so wretched, as they must, on this suppo- follow with respect to himself and his
For as all die in Adam, all shall be made alive in Christ : 34£
the first fruits of [and] we are sure, that in this his resurrection, sect. them that slept. he is become the first f rials of them that slept ;e ««.
21 For since by so that it is the security of ours. For as death —
man tame death by (■ -i Qn th h j 'h , means f 1 Cor.
man came also the L J . . ,. ^ . xv. 21
resurrection of the one #"*??, who brought mortality on all his pos-
dead. terity as the consequence of that one great
offence, so likewise by means of another man
[cometh] the resurrection of the dead ; and our
happy relation to him, abundantly repairs the
damage we sustained by our fatal relation to the
22 For as in Adam former. For as in Adam all are dead, and a 22* all die, even so in sentence of inevitable death is come upon us all* Christ shall all be , , , r , . nu . [. , * made alive. as descended irom him ; so we Christians have
a joyful persuasion for ourselves, and for our brethren, that, (though we are neither capable of effecting or meriting such a change,) in
23 But every man Christ we all shall also be made alive. But it 2t3" in his own order: Was fit that every one should be reanimated, Christ the first fruits. • i j i -r j • »• j • afterward they that raised and glorified in his own order : It was are Christ's, at his fa tnat Christ, after a very short abode in the ooming. grave, should rise as the first fruits, and as such
should present himself to God, and use his recovered life in his service ; and they who are Christ's property, the whole body of those that belong to him, should be raised up a consider- able time afterwards^ and appear as a glorious harvest in full maturity, at the important hour of his coming, when his voice shall awaken, and his almighty hand restore them.
24 Then cometh And then [shall] the end of the world [be,] 24 shall^edthvered1116 Srand catastrophe of all those wonderful
up the kingdom to scenes tnat have held in suspense so many suc- God, even the Fa- ceeding generations ; when he shall publicly ther ; when he shall and solemnly deliver up the mediatorial kingdom ** own to God, even the Father, by whose commission he has held it, and to whose glory he has always- administered it ; when he shall have abolished f
brethren, from giving up so glorious a Kcty.»ptvuv here is explained by xa//x«9ev7fijf hope ; and the cordial manner in which verse 18, and both must refer to Christ- he speaks of this, is a noble internal argu- ians, of whose resurrection alone, and not ment, which I hope many of my readers that of the wicked, he evidently speaks in ■will feel, though I have been obliged to be this whole chapter.
less copious in the paraphrase than I could f Abolished and deposed] The word
have wished. Kct]x.£yioy.cu, generally signifies, " divest-
e First fruits of them that slept."] It is ingathingof some power, whether lawful
without sufficient reason, that Mr. Flem- or usurped, which it formerly had, and re-
ingy (Christ. Vol. I. p. 218,) would render ducing it to an incapacity of exerting that
wapx*, ruler, governor, qt commander. K«- energy any more." Thus it is used of
350 and death, the last enemy, shall be destroyed.
sect, and deposed all principality, and all authority, rule, and all author- xxix' and porvcr, that has opposed itself to his gov- ity, and power.
ernment, and shall have triumphed over all the xv 24 efforts, which either men or devils could ever make against his ever growing empire and do- 25 minion. For we know, that according to the 25 For he must tenor of that ancient prophecy, (Psal. ex. 1,) reign till he hath ... . • i_ • 'n . • r Pllt a11 enemies un-
which carries with it so illustrious a reference 'der his feet.
to the Messiah and his kingdom, he must reign, till he have put all [his] enemies under his feet ; so as that they should become his footstool, and subserve that exaltation which they have en-
26 deavouredto prevent. And so universal shall 26 The last enemy the triumph be, that the very last enemy, [even] *W shall be destroy. death, shall be deposed and destroyed : that ene- my which continues in some measure to hold
the subjects of Christ under its dominion, even when the temptations of the world, and the mal- ice of Satan, can hold them no longer, and when every remainder of corrupt nature and ,
human infirmity has long since ceased in the perfect holiness of the intermediate state, and its un mingled serenity and joy.
27 This, I sav, must necessarily be implied ; 2r For he hath.
for it is elsewhere said, he hath put all things ^Veet^^But when
under his feet, (Psal. viii. 6,) and it must ac- he saith all things
cordingly be accomplished ; but [it is] evident are put under him,
enough, that when he saith, that all things were ?' » manifesJt tnat .h®
, . ° - «• •+ • 'ml\l , +■ rt> is excepted which
subjected to him, zt is with the exception of him did put all things un-
by whom all things were thus subjected to him. derhim. None can surely imagine, that the Son was ever to reign over the great and glorious Father of all ; but on the contrary it may naturally be concluded, that he would still direct his admin- istration to the glory of him from whom he
28 received his kingdom. But when the Father 28 And when all shall have fulfilled this promise in its utmost thlnSs shal1 be s"b* extent, and all things shall be subjected to him, jjjjf ^ £'"' ^ so that it shall appear to every eye, that he is himself be subject indeed Lord of all ; then shall the Son also unt0 h'im that Put al1 himself, amidst all the glories of that triumph, thin&s under him» be, and declare himself to be, subject to him
that subjected all things to him,5 by a public act,
Satan, Heb. ii. 14 ; of death here, and verse K Then shall the Son also himself he sub* 26, and 2 Tim. i. 10 ; of temporal princes, ject, Stc] I hope I shall be forgiven, if 1 Cor. i. 28, chap. ii. 6 ; and of the eere- after the best attention I could use, I hare tnonial lavj, Eph. ii, 15,
Why else are persona baptized in the room of the dead f 351
that God may be all in the midst of this most august assembly, sect.
mal1, giving up, as it were, his commission to pre- XXIX-
side as universal Lord in the mediatorial king- Cop dom, to him ; as having answered the end for xv. 2S which it was given him, in the complete salva- tion of all his people, whom he shall then in- troduce into a state of the greatest nearness to God, and most intimate converse with him ; that God may be, and that he may appear to be, all in all; that they all may enjov complete and everlasting happiness, in the full communica- tion of the Divine favour to them, for ever, in, a world where they shall no longer need a Mediator to introduce them to him. 29 Else what shall Such are our views and hopes, as Christians ; 29
they do, which are efce jf Jt were not so^ what should they do, who
baptized for the ^ ^?w in token of their embracing the Christian faith in the room of the dead^ who are just fallen in the cause of Christ, but are yet supported bv a succession of new converts, who immediately offer themselves to fill up their piaces, as ranks of soldiers, that advance
missed the true and exact sense of this spirits of the blessed in their separate most difficult text. It is surprising to find state.
authors of such different sentiments, as h Who are baptized in the room of the Witsius, and Crellius, agreeing to speak dead'] It would be almost endless to of Christ, as returning, as it were, to a enumerate, and much more to canvass, all private station, and being •« as one of his the interpretations which have been given brethren" when he has thus given up the of this obscure and ambiguous phrase, kingdom. The union of the Divine and vmp tuv vtxpeev. I think that of Sir human natures in the person of the great Richard Ellys, which I have given in the Emanuel, the incomparable virtues of paraphrase, much preferable to any other, his character, the glory of his actions, See Fortuita Sacra, p. 137, &c. As for and the relation he bears to his people, other interpretations, there is no reason with all the texts which assert the per- to believe, that the superstitious custom, petuity of his government, prohibit our mentioned by Epiphanius, of baptizing imagining that he shall ever cease to a living person, as representing one who be illustriously distinguished from all had died unbaptized, i9 here referred others, whether men or angels in the to; it is more likely to have risen from heavenly world through eternal ages, a mistake of this passage, than to have To me it appears, that the kingdom to been so early prevalent. Mr. Cradock's be given up, is the rule of this lower supposing it to allude to washing dead world, which is then to be consumed ; bodies, neither suits the grammar, nor and that it may not seem, as if a province really makes any significant sense. Nor of his empire "were destroyed, his admin- is there any need of supposing, that v«x/>a>r istration, undertaken in avowed sub- is put for vex/!*, and refers to their being' servience to the scheme of redemption, baptized into the religion of Jesus, (Eph i. 10,) and completed in the resur- who, on the adversary's hypothesis, is still rection of all his people, shall close in a dead- The senses, which Crellius, and decent and honourable manner; God will bishop Atterbury maintain, differ so little declare the ends of it fullv answered, and from each other, and that we have given, the whole bodv of his people shall be in- that it may suffice to say, that each ex- troduced by him into a state of more presses but a part of the sense, and loses intimate approach to, and communion something of the spirit which we appre* with God, than had been known by the hend in these words.
352 And why are the apostles exposed to danger every hour t
sect, to the combat in the room of their companions, dead, if the dea3 *-• who have just been slain in their sight, ^the ^J*^ ■ doctrine I oppose, be true, and the dead are not e(ifor the dead ?
xv 29 ra*sed at all, why are they nevertheless thus baptized in the room of the dead, as cheerfully ready at the peril of their lives to keep up the 30 cause of Jesus in the world ? And indeed, 30 And why stand
how could mv conduct be accounted for in any we ,n Je?°Pardy eve~ other light, but by supposing, that we act with ry our ' a steady and governing view to this great prin- ciple, and this glorious hope ? Why otherwise are we every hour exposed to so much danger, in the service of a master from whom it is evi- dent we have no secular rewards to expect ?
$1 Yet, my brethren, /do upon this solemn occa- 31 \ protest by
ux . ' / r l *i yourreioicmg which
sion protest, and even swear to you, by the J have'in Christ Je-
greatest of all asseverations, by our hopes and sus our Lord, I die
ourjoysas Christians, by our rejoicing1 and con- daily.
fidence common to us all, and which J with you
have in Christ Jesus our Lord ; I protest, I say,
by this, that Idaily die ; that is, that I am every
day surrounded, as it were, with death in its
most terrible forms, and bear so many evils,
that every hour of my life seems a new mar-
32 tyrdom. One gre at instance of this has so 32 If after the
latelv happened, that I cannot forbear mention- manner of men I
lTr i /r w r have fouerht with
mg it. If to speak after the manner of men^ or beastg at'\phesus.
to use a common proverbial phrase, I have, like
a slave exposed upon a public theatre, fought
with wild beasts at Ephesusf having been
* Our rejoicing."] Our received copies stoned, and supposed to be dead. But read it, vfjt,(\ip*v, your rejoicing ; but the the danger of being pulled to pieces reading which I follow, seems so much might be greater at Ephesus ; it had hap- more natural and easy, that one can scarce pened very lately, and as the scene was forbear believing it authentic. Yet it may much nearer Corinth, it might be more be interpreted into a very pertinent sense, natural for him to mention it here. The *' I protest by your joys, which I do so silence of* St. Luke in his history, as to so cordially take part in, that 1 may call them memorable an event, as a combat with my own '* beasts would have been, and St. Paul's
k Fought with wild beasts at Ephesus."] omitting it in the large catalogue of his The stories which Nicephorus, (lib. II. sufferings, (2 Cor. xi. 23,) together with cap. 25,) and Theodoret give us, of an his known privilege as a Roman citizen^ encounter which St. Paul had with wild which would probably, as to be sure it ieasts on the theatre at Ephesus, (see should legally, have protected him from U'itsii. Mel. Vit. Paul, cap- viii. sect. 23, such an insult, do all, (as Mr. Cradock, &c) have been so far regarded by Dr. and others have observed,) favour the Whitby, that he contends for the literal figurative interpretation. And the ex- interpretation of this passage ; in favour pression kol]*. atvflgajrov, after the manner of which it is also urged, that had he of men, or humanly speaking, has a pro- spoken of brutal men, he would rather priety on this hypothesis, which it cannot have mentioned the assaults that were have on the other, and seems to be quite, made upon him at Lystra, where he was decisive.
the apostle Paul, particularly, at Ephesus P 353
-what advantageth it assaulted with the most savage fury by a tu- sect. me, if the dead rise multUous multitude there, what advantage have xxi*< not? let us eat and r • i l i_ i^-r u _
drink, for tomorrow /g»-ned by such a combat, if my hopes may . wc die. not be allowed to open into immortality ? On xy 3^
the contrarv, if the dead rise not at all, the epi- curean maxim might seem to be justified, w Let us make the best of this short life, which is the whole period of our being ; and giving up those sublime sentiments and pursuits which belong not to creatures of so short and low an existence, let us eat and drink, since we are to die, as it were, tomorrow} or the next day : for so little is the difference between, one period of such a life, and another, that it is scarce worth while to make the distinction.'*
33 Be not deceiv- Be not deceived, brethren, but be upon your 33
ed : Evil communi- gUarci against such pernicious maxims and rea- cat ions corrupt good G. ° . r . .r . . . r . .
manners. sonmgs as these ; and 11 you value either taitn,
or a good conscience, do not converse familiar- ly with those that teach them ; for, as the poet Menander well expresses it, Good manners are
34 Awake to righ- debauched, by talk profane.™ Awake therefore, 34 teousness, and sin as f?ecomes righteous and p/ood men,n from the not; tor some have . . . ° c ■ »u % 1 » • i
not the knowledge of intoxications oi such wild and delusive dreams
God : I speak this to as these ; and sin not in supporting or counte- jour shame. nancing doctrines, so subversive of the Christ-
ian faith and hope ; for some are still ignorant of God, and with the abused light of Christian- ity know less of him than well improved reason, might teach them. I say this to your shame, considering how much you boast of your
1 Let us eat, &cT This is the great thians must have had of Christ's resurrec- argument urg-ed to prove, that by the res- tion, with which ours has so necessary a urrection of the dead, St. Paul means a connection. And consequently, had these future state. But the true solution seems proofs been given up, what might have to be, that he writes all along upon a sup- been pleaded in favour of the other, would position, that if such proof as he had pro- probably have made very little impression, ducedof Chrisi's resurrection, were not m Good manners are debauched.] The to be depended upon, we could have no original words of Menander are an iambic certainty at all with respect to any future verse ; I chose therefore to translate them existence. And I must declare, that it thus, and it is very agreeable to the seems to me, that the natural arguments Greek, in this connection, which seems of the immortality of the soul, and future to determine ojutuau mjuu to profane dh- retributions,do appear to carry with them courses.
great probability, notwithstanding all that n Aivafo, as becomes righteous men."] Mr. Hallet has offered to invalidate them. As some read fofiuutimt, Inuttot, which Yet the degree of evidence is by no means gives rather a more forcible sense, I chose comparable to that, which, admitting the this rendering, which is a kind of medium truths of the facts alleged, the Corin- between the two readings,
vol. 4. 46
354 Reflections on our resurrection from the dead,
sect, knowledge, which in this plain and important branch of it, ap» xxix. pears so wretchedly deficient; while you cultivate so many vain " subtilties, which tend rather to corrupt, than to exalt and per-
xyC34 fect >'0ur mincls«
IMPROVEMENT.
Well may we rejoice, to see the doctrine of our own resur- verse rection so closely connected in the sacred writings, and especial- 12-16 jy ;n this excellent discourse of St. Paul, with that of our blessed Redeemer ; as that they should be declared to stand, or to fall 20 together. For Christ is assuredly risen from the dead, and become 21-23 the first fruits of them that sleep. He hath repaired, to all his spir- itual seed, the damage that Adam brought upon his descendants; vea, he is become to them the author of a far nobler life, than the posterity of Adam lost by him. 24-26 Let us meditate with unutterable joy on the exaltation of our glorified Head, of our gracious Sovereign, who has conquered death himself, and will make us partakers of his victory. He hath received from his Father, glory, honour, and dominion ; and he shall reign till his conquest be universal and complete, and till death be not only stripped of its trophies, but rendered subservient to his triumphs ; shall reign, till all his purposes for his Father's glory, and his own, be finally accomplished.
27 But O, who can express the joy and glory of that day ! when Christ shall give up the kingdom to the Father, and present unto him all his faithful subjects, transformed into his own image ; a beautiful and splendid church indeed, for ever to be the object of the Divine complacence, for ever to dwell in the Divine pres- ence, in a state of the greatest nearness to God, who shall then
28 be all in all. Well mav the expectation of this illustrious period cheer the Christian under his greatest extremities, and make him of all men the most happy, when otherwise, on account of his
29 sufferings in the flesh, he might seem of all men the most misera- ble. Well may this his rejoicing in Christ Jesus, that sacred oath, which this persecuted and distressed apostle, with so su-
31 blime a spirit, here uses, encourage him to go on, though he be 32, 34 daily dying ; though he were daily to encounter the most savage of mankind, and death itself in its most dreadful forms- Well may this knowledge of God, of his gracious purposes, and of his exalted Son, awaken us to righteousness ; well may it deliver us from the bondage of sin.
Let us retain these noble principles of doctrine and action, and guard against those evil communications, those sceptical and
33 licentious notions, which would corrupt our spirits, which would enervate every generous spark which the gospel kindles up into a flame, and by bounding our views within the narrow circle of
But some will say, How are the dead raised up P 355
mortal life, would degrade us from the anticipations of angelica! sect. felicity, to the pursuits of brutal gratification. xxi*m
SECT. XXX.
The apostle answers objections against the resurrection, drawn
from our not being able to conceive of the particular manner in
which it shall be effected ; and concludes with urging it, as a
noble incentive to the greatest steadiness and zeal in religion*
1 Cor. XV. 35, to the end.
1 Cor. XV. 35- 1 CORINTHIANS XV. 35.
T>UT some man T HAVE thus endeavoured to confirm vour sect. will say, How J[ fe5A and establish your hope, in the great *xx.
are the dead raised \ . . J - ■ . ° , __—
up ? and with what and glorious doctrine of a resurrection ; but ic^ body do they come ? so me one will perhaps be ready petulantly to xv ^ object, and say, how are the dead raised up, when their bodies are quite dissolved, and the parti- cles, of which they consisted, scattered abroad, and perhaps become parts of other bodies ? and if they are raised, with what [kind of] bodies do they come out of their graves, and what alte- ration is made in their constitution, and organ- ization, to fit them for a future life, in so many respects different from this ?
36 Thou fool, that Thou thoughtless creature, who perhaps prid- 36
\vhich thou so west, est thvself in the sagacity of this objection, as
is not quickened ex- if • yere some mightv effort of penetration,
ceptitdie. , ., . , ° V r i •:
how easily mightest thou find an answer to it
from what passes every day in the works of
nature ? That seed which thou sozvest in thy
field, is not quickened to new life and verdure,
except it appear to die:* before it springs up
to the future vegetable, whatever it be, it is
macerated, decayed, and at length consumed in
37 And that which the earth. And [as for] that which thou sow- 37 thou sowest, thou e^ thou sowest not the body which shall be pro- sowest not that body d d f ^ geed whlch {s coromitted to that shall be, but . . , -
bare grain, it may the ground, but bare gram, perhaps oj wheat, chance of wheat, or 0r of any other kind of [grain,] in which there cf some other grain: -g no appearance of root, or of stalk, of blade,
a Except it die.~\ To this it hath been new life, and is fed by the death and cor* objected, " that if the seed die, it never ruptionof the rest. So that these wise bears fruit." But it is certain, that the philosophers of our own, talk just as fool- seed in general docs consume away in the ishly as the Corinthian freethinkers^ whom ground, though a little germen, or bud, they vindicate. See John xii. 24. which makes a part of it, springs tip into
356 The apostle, by the similitude of seed sown in the earth,
sect, or of ear. But God, in the course of his natu- 38 But GodgivetU
xxx ral operations, by certain laws of vegetation, if a body as it hath
— " with which thou art entirely unacquainted, pleased him» and to 1 Cor . , , , , ' , i ' , ' every seed his own
xv. 38 glves zt a bod\J as he pkases, and such a variety body. of parts as he hath thought fit to determine for that particular species, and to each of the seeds its own proper body :b not onlv a body of the same sort, but that which by virtue of some connection it had with this or that individual grain, may properly be called its own, though in its form much different, and much more beautiful.
39 There is an immense variety in the works of 39 All flesh is not God, even in those which fall under the inspec- the same flesh : but tion of our senses, feeble and limited as thev ^f,f ", one Hnd f are, while we dwell in flesh and blood. All tt^LZtbe^ flesh, you know, is not the same kind of flesh, another of fishes, onrf but the flesh of men, and of cattle* of fishes, and another of birds. of fowls, is different each from the other, in its
form, qualities, and manner of being subsisted.
40 [There are] also celestial bodies, and terrestrial 40 There are also bodies ; but the glory of the celestial, and terres- celestial bodies, and trial, are apparently 4^™*, and the brightest \>odl,\s terrestrial : lustre the latter can have, is but a fain, reflec- SH&E^f 5 tion of what is received from the former. And the glory of the ter- even in the glory of the celestial bodies there restrial is another.
41 is also a wonderful variety : There is one supe- 41 There is one rior and incomparable glory of the sun, which glory of the sun, and
often shines with a lustre scarce to be endured ; another gl2ry of ihe „„ i ., n , • ., , . * ' moon* and another
and another reflected and mdder glory of the glory of the stars ; moon ; and another glory of the stars, which as tor one star diflfereth. they appear to us, are far inferior to either of from another Btar in the two great luminaries. And again, [one] S °ry* star differeth from [another] star in glory*
b Its own proper body ] The apostle seems stand all the process of the Divine works." more directly to speak of that as its proper « Cattle.] So «7»mm> signifies ; but it bony, which is peculiar to that species of seems to be put for beasts in general, gram; yet undoubtedly each ear has a d And one star differeth. &c.] It is in peculiar reference to one individual, as its the original 7H, that is, Jon but I con- proper seed, m such a manner, as another elude, that particle is here used only as a ot the same species has not; and what copulative; else we must suppose the apt*. follows, plainly suite such a view. God is tie to argue more philosophically than he saicT to give it this oody as he pleases, because probably intended, and to assert that the we know nothow it is produced ; and the sun and moon were stars He plainlv speaks apostle s leading thought is, « that it is ab- of the lustre which these celestiallumina- n ,,-il5r^,nSt a resurrection on a ries exhibit tons, not of what they have fK»tZ.tK ! 'lS<) Pall'abl>r WW, m in themselves, without any regard to their tjjat must he, which supposes us to under- aspects en us.
illustrates the truth and glory of the resurrection, 357
according to their respective magnitudes, in sect. reference to which they are ranged by astrono- xxx* mers under different classes.
42 So also m the So [shall be] aho the resurrection of the pious xv 42 resurrection of the dead :e another kind of priory shall appear, than aead It is sown in , . i i • -A
corruption, it is rais- numan nature has known in its purest state, m cd in incorruption : any beauty of form, or ornaments of dress. There shall indeed, as I intimated but now, be some difference in the degree of that glory, correspondent to the different excellencies in the characters of good men, on whom it is to pass ; but all shall experience a most illustri- ous and happy change ; so that it may be said concerning the body of them all in general, it is sown, or committed like seed to the ground, in corruption, just ready to putrify, and through various forms of putrefaction to be reduced to the dust :. but it is raised in incorruption, so that no accident or disorder whatsoever shall be able to dissolve it again, or to threaten it in
43 It is sown in the least degree. It in sown in dishonour^ in a 43 dishonour, it is rais- r contemptible state, and under a ki'.d of «d in glory :. it is r r r .11 . r ^ ■« sown in weakness, it mtamy, put upon it by the execution of God's
is raised in power : first sentence against sin: but it is raised in glory,* every part and trace of the curse being abolished, and itself being formed in such a manner as to make it appear that the King of heaven delights to honour the happy spirit on which he bestows such a dress. It is sown in weakness, absolutely incapable of any, even the lowest degree of action, or sensation, and de- prived of those limited abilities which it pos- sessed in this its mortal life : but it is raised in power, endowed with almost angelic degrees
44 It is sown a of strength, vigour and activity. It is sown an 44
hie in this present world : but it is raised a spiritual body, formed to a noble superiority to the mean gratifications of this imperfect state,
« The resurrection of the pious dead.'] Of * It is raised in glory.] Some think this
them it is evident the apostle here speaks, refers to the garment of light which the
and not of the dead in general Compare body shall put on at the resurrection ; on
verses 23, 43, 49, and 57, with 1 Thess. which Dr. Whitbv has a remarkable note
iv. 16, 17, and verse 54. St. Paul, (Phil, here, (compare Mat. xvii. 2 ; Acts ix. 3 ;
iii. 11,) and our Lord, (Matt. xxii. 30, Rev i. 14, 15; Dan. xii 3; Wisd. hi. 7 ;
Luke xx. 35,) mean the same thing by the Mat. xiii. 43 ; and Mark ix. 3,) and which
resurrection. he thinks remarkably to illustrate the
matter ex adzerso.
3j8 As zve have here borne the image of the earthly Adamf
6ect. and fitted to be the instrument of the soul, in body. There is t
***• tnr most exalted services of the spiritual and nlalural. Wy, .and "\ . ,.f -r, . . - , r w • there is a spiritual
" Divine lire, for it is certain, that as there is b0dy.
1 44 <*" animal body, with which we are now by daily, and frequently, by unhappy experience, ac- quainted ; so there is also a spiritual body : God can exalt and refine matter to a degree of puritv and excellence to us unknown ; and there are many bodies now existing so pure and ac- tive, as that in comparison they may be called
45 spirits. And so it is written with respect to 45 And so it is the former, (Gen. ii. 7,") that the first man written The first
a , t r>* j i_ j l -i- j • * i.- mar Adam was
Adam, when God had breatned into his nps- msde a livin£? gou|f
trils the breath of life, was made a living soul;* the last Adam was
so that even in the. original state of rectitude m(!df a quickening
and felicitv, in which man was created, he was spin '
made capable of, and fitted to, an animal life
here upon earth : whereas the Lord Jesus
Christ, who by virtue of the influence he has
upon all his seed, as their spiritual Head, and
great federal Representative, may well becalU
ed t.u second, or latter Adam, [is] for an enliv*
ening spirit^ to those who are united to him,
and will not onlv purify their souls by the ope-
ration of his Spirit communicated to them, but
46 at last spiritualize their v^rv bodies. Never- 46 Howbeit, that theless, the spiritual Adam [was] not first, but ?as .n?1 first which the animal, and afterwards the spiritual ; and as which* "is' natural* - the first Adam existed before Christ was sent and afterward that to become our Saviour, so must we first wear which is spiritual, that animal body which we derive from the one,
before we put on that spiritual body which we
47 derive from the other. The first man [was] 47 The first man is from the earth, and so earthy : he was created °f the earth, earthy:.
out of the dust of the earth, and his body was only a mass of animated clay, in reference to
i Made a living soul."] This is a quotation have thought, but what the apostle adds on
from Moses ; and there seems to be a pe- occasion of the quotation brought above ;
culiar emphasis in the original, which I as if he had said, Christ is the last Adam,
know not how to preserve in the tranda- as an illustrious antitype of the first,
lion, in the reference of -\vyj* to 4'i'X/Jt(3V> (Horn. v. 14 ;) and he hath in himself a
in the former ve^se, as distinguished from spirit, with which he quickeneth whom
trviv/ui&lDtGv ; and refers to such a differ- he pleases, and in what degree he pleases,
ence between -{v^, the animal soul, and John i. 4; and verse 21, 26. The words
vrviv/jiz, the rational spirit, as is more clear- living, vend, enlivening, have such a corres-
ly expressed, (1 Thess. v. 23,) and is also pondence to each other, as {W*v, and
very agreeable to the import of jvp CM, ^economy. I therefore preferred the latter
the word which Moses uses. of them to quickening, though the sense h&
h The second — an enlivening spirit 3 This entirely the 6ame. is not a quotation from scripture, as 6ome
we shall hereafter bear the Image of the heavenly : 359
the second man it which it was said, Dustthou art, (Gen. iii. 19;) sect. the Lord from heav- f/^ seC0nd man, of whom we speak, [is] the xxx- en> Lord from heaven : he came originally from the
heavenlv world, to which he is returned ; and xv ^ whatever of earth there was in the composition of the hodv he condescended to wear, it is now completely purified and refined into the most 49 As is the earthy, glorious form. And such as the earthy [zvas, 4g such are they also lire-\tjl€lj als0 that are earthy : they all descend- IsTtUte^enh'! ed from him, and have no higher original, are such are they also mean, mortal, corruptible creatures ; and suck «hat are heavenly. as tne heavenly [is, are] they also that are heav- enly ; thev who are, as it were, horn of Christ by the regenerating influences of his Spirit, and therefore are to live with him in heaven, shall at last have such glorious bodies as he hath.
49 And as we have A nd it is delightful beyond all expression, to 49 borne the image of think of it with self application, that as we in
ESL'siS p-»c»iar i™< *°™ a»d d°,rw bear the im-
of the heavenly. age of the earthy ; as assuredly as we are now sinful, afflicted, and mortal men, like the first Adam ; so surely shall xue also bear the image of the heavenly ; so surely shall we be brought to resemble Christ in purity, glory, and immor- tality.
50 Now this I say, ZfaMvhen I spake of bearing the image of 50 brethren that flesh tne eartnv Adam in mortality, I would not be ana blood cannot in- . • , ■% " .. _ r .1 A heritthe kingdom of understood as asserting, that every one of the God ; neither doth descendants of Adam shall, in fact, go through . corruption inherit in- these pangs of death, and that dissolution in the corruption. gray^ whkh A(Jam hag experjenced. This I
say, brethren, I affirm it as a constant and im- portant truth, that fiesh and blood, such weak and crazy systems of it, as those in which we now lodge, cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; neither doth a body impregnated with the seeds of corruption inherit incorruption : it is utterly unfit for the pureetherial reg onsof the blessed, and indeed incapable of subsisting in them. 51 Behold, I shew This is universally true ; yet behold! I tell you 51 you a mystery ; we a mystery, that is, a doctrine hitherto unknown, bu*11 "** hlll^te and wnicn vou cannot now be able fully to com- changed.8 * * prehend : for we Christians shall not all sleeps
shall not all submit to the stroke of death, so that our bodies should all lie mouldering in the grave, which is their general doom ; but we shall all, the living as well as the dead, at the
360 por this corruptible must put on incorruption*
sect, appearance of Christ to the final judgment, be
xxx- changed in a most glorious and happy manner
•"■*■ into the image of our descending Lord. And 52 In a momeiu,
\ Co.r' this change, great and illustrious as it is, the In the twinkling of
• Divine power shall effect in less time than we &gi££U£.
have been speaking of it : for it shall pass in a pet shall sound, and
■moment, in an imperceptible point of time, and the ^ead snaU °e
even m the twinkling of an eye, just at the in- rai?ed incorr«Ptib[e. , , , * J . f . ,J , , t^- and we snail be
stant when the last trumpet is blown by the Di- changed,
vine command, to awaken all the millions of saints who are sleeping in the dust : for the trumpet shall then sound, the voice of the arch- angel, and attending celestial legions, shall fill the whole earth and heaven with an astonishing noise, and the dead shall immediately, as upon its summons, be raised incorruptible, and we, that is, those of us Christians who are living, shall be changed} as Enoch and Elijah were in the day of their translation : that body, which but a moment before appeared just as ours now do, shall, quick as thought, be transformed into an image of that worn by our triumphant Lord, and fitted for all the most active services, and all the purest sensations and delights of the celes- 53 tial state. For in order to that, as I have just 53 For this cor.. observed, it is necessary, that this corruptible put "upiible must put on
onincorruption,andt\\<iXthis mortal put onhnmor- incorruPt'»on,andthis . ... r , , ,. r ,. mortal must put on
tality, so as to be no longer subject to diseases immortality.
S.4f or death. But when this glorious and long 54 so when this expected event shall be accomplished, -when this corruptible shall corruptible part of our frame shall have put on have. Put on inc?f- incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on mortaUhaH have put immortality, then shall the saying be brought to on immortality, then pass, xvhich is written, (Isa. xxv. 8,) Death is sha11 be brought to swallowed up in victory, and perfectly subdued C^iTBSSto and destroyed, and so happy a state introduced, swallowed up in vie- that it would not be known, that death had tory. ever had any place or power among Christ's
55 subjects at all: And in the assured view of this, 55 O death,\vhere may the Christian, even now, with the greatest
* 7Pe, that is, those of us Christians who that he should be raised from the dead,
are living-, shall be changed.'] As the and continue upon earth some time before
phrase will admit of the looser sense the that great event happened : Though I
paraphrase gives, I cannot allow of the confess, the argument which Mr Fleming
argument drawn from hence, to prove, draws from hence, in favour of the last of
either that the apostle expected he should these opinions, is very plausible. Compare
live till Christ appeared to judgment, or 1 Thess, iv. 15.
Christians should be steadfast, their labour not being in vain, 36*1
is thy sting? O grave, pleasure take up his song of triumph ; Where sect.
where i* thy victor) ? J7s.-j (fy pointed and destructive sthlg, 0 death ? xxx' Where [is] thy victory, 0 gr>.ve?k How little '
hurt canst thou do me ? For how little a while xv,ss 56 The sting of shalt thou be able to triumph over me ? The 56
death u sin ; and the very sting and torture of death, that which arms
strength of sin/* the jt ^j, jtg greatest terrors, [is] the considera- tion of its being the punishment of vz/2, and con- sequently its foreboding future misery, as the effect of the Divine displeasure ; and the power of sin, that which constitutes its malignity, and gives it these killing weapons, [is] that it is a
57 But thanks be transgression of the Divine laxu : But thanks 57 to God, which g-iv- r^i to God, ivho in his infinite mercy hath taken rtuV-t'S ™ay the sting and terror of death giveth us Jesus Christ. the prospects and the joys 01 a complete victory
over it, by the displays of his pardoning grace, through our Lord Jesus Christ, May we ever remain under those grateful impressions that suit so important an obligation !
58 Therefore, my Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye fixed on 58 beloved brethren, be tnis as the great foundation of vour souls, and SCffiSS immoveable inyour regards ton, t'hough strongly ins in the work of borne and pressed upon, by a variety of temp- the Lord, forasmuch tations and dangers ; be abounding always in
as ye know that your th jl Qr the Lord in everv service vou are
labour is not in vain ,, / r • ■ « C 1
in the Lord. capable ot performing, which may be accepta-
ble to this your great and compassionate Re- deemer ; as well knowing, that your labour in the service of such a Lord is not, on the whole, in vain ; but that whatsoever you may at pres- ent suffer for his sake, vou shall receive a most glorious reward, in that happy day of the resur- rection, concerning which I have been speak- ing so largely.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn from this incomparable discourse of the apostle, verse to curb that vain curiosity which is so ready in matters of 35
k Whrre is thy sting, 8cc] The original z as ; 0 grave, where is thy victory P O death,
has a kind of poetical turn, which seems in inhere is thy sting ? It is generally thought,
some measure to suit the sublimity of the that these words are borrowed from Hos.
.sentiment ; for the first of the clauses is xiii. 10, 14, which we render, " O death, I
an ionick, and the second, a trochaick verse, will be thy plague, See" and some urge
n« <ra, S-Avajt, to mvlgov ; vx era, etS'i, to that ^r\N has been read for >roN ; but I do
vtK<§r~ ^ and Mr. Pope lias only transposed not see there is any certain evidence that
them to make them, as they stand in our the apostle intended any quotation at alL version, the conclusion of one of his stan-
vol.. 4. 47
362 Reflections on the glory of the resurrection*
sect. Divine revelation, to break out into an unbecoming petulance ^ xxx- and where we are sure, that God declares the thing, let us leave •. . it to him to overcome every difficulty that may seem to attend the manner in which it shall be effected. Nothing may be more useful, in order to the conquering such a weakness, than to ob- serve the operations of God, in the works of nature, where he verse gives to every seed, whether animal or vegetable, such a body as 38 shall please him. Each is proper for its sphere, and beautiful in its connection and order, though the degree of their glory be dif- 39,40 ferent. And thus all the diversity of glory, which shall at last be apparent, among the children of God, even the children of the resurrection, shall serve to illustrate the Divine wisdom, and goodness, and faithfulness.
The alterations made in every instance, will indeed be won- 53 derful, when this mortal puts on immortality, and this corruptible 47 puts on invorruption. Let us for ever adore the Divine goodness, &c. that when, by our relation to the first Adam, we were under a sentence of condemnation and death, he was pleased in his infi- nite mercy to appoint, that we should stand related to Christ, as the second Adam, in so happy a bond, that by him we might re- cover what we had lost in the former ; yea and far more : so that, 49 as we have borne the image of the earthy, we might as surely bear the image of the heavenly. O let us earnestly aspire after this blessedness ; and remember, that our bearing the image of his holiness, is inseparably connected with the hope of so glorious a privilege !
Let us endeavour, therefore, by cultivating holiness in all its branches, to maintain this hope in all its spirit and energy ; long- ing for that glorious day, when in the utmost extent of the pro-
54 phetic expression, Death shall be swalloxved up in victory, and millions of voices, after the long silence of the grave, shall burst
55 out at once into that triumphant song, 0 death, zvhere is thy sting P
56 0 grave, where is thy victory f And when we see death dis-
57 armed, and the terrors of the law silenced, let us bless God for Jesus Christ, by whom the precepts of the law were perfectly fulfilled, and its penalty endured ; that so we might not only be
18, 19 delivered from the curse, but called to inherit the blessing. Let it be considered, as an engagement to universal obedience ; and
58 in the assurance, that whatever other labours may be frustrated, those in the Lord shall never be vain, let gratitude, and interest, concur to render us steadfast, immoveable, and continually active in his service.
The apostle proposes a collection for the saints in Judea. 363
SECT. XXXI.
The apostle gives some advices, relating to the proposed collection for the poor saints in fudea, 1 Cor. XVI. 1 — 12.
, n v,rT , 1 Corinthians XVI. 1.
1 Cor. XVI. 1. « „-, ~ T* -r-. * * i i • i r
NOW concerning T>EFORE I conclude this epistle, I must sect. the collection jLJ add a word or two concerning the collec- XXXK for the saints, as I twn wnjcn you propose making for the poor 773 have given order to . . ,J • T i i_ • t * Cor*
the churches of Ga- sai?its which are m Judea, who are in such xvi. 1 tatia, even so do ye. great straits, both on account of the famine and the persecution to which they are exposed. And here I would only say this ; as I have given it in charge to the churches ofGalatw, so also do ye proceed : for nothing occurs to my thoughts at present, which can be more subservient to
2 Upon the first that generous and good design. When you 2 day of the week, let hold your Christian assemblies on the first day everv one of you lay r ff k . commemoration of the resur- fcv him in store, as*7. ' . . jt_j Godhzih prospered rection ot our Lord, which has made that day him, that there be no sacred amongst us, let every one of you lay some- gatherings when I th{ng ^ in proportion to the degree in which,
by the Divine blessing, he hath been prospered in his affairs ; and let him bring it with him to the place where you meet for your public wor- ship ; then treasuring it up b in the common stock, that so it may be readv in one sum, and there may be no necessity of making any par- ticular collections when Icome. This w ill save us some trouble, at a time when we shall necessa- rily have so much important business on our hands ; and when a little is added to the stock weekly, it may rise by almost imperceptible degrees, to a greater sum than could perhaps be expected if the whole were to be deposited
3 And when I at once. But when I am arrived at Corinth, 3 come, whomsoever whomsoever ye shall appoint and recommend by ^'teSTEem X°ur **»• siSned by the congregation, or its
proper representatives ; them will I send, to
* On the first day of the week."] So x*7* words shew, that it was to be put into a fxntv <rctCCct]cev signifies. Compare Luke common stock. The argument drawn xxiv. 1 ; John xx. 1 ; with Matt, xxviii. 1; from hence for the religious observation of Mark xvi. 2. the first day ot the week in these primi-
tive churches of Corinth, and Galati.t, is b Treasuring it up: tK£?oc nap' i*v1air Ail a> too obvious to need any farther illustra- 3-»<r*.vpi£m.'] We render it, let every one of tion, and yet too important to be passed you lay by him in store. But the following by in an entire silence.
364 He -would come to them when he passed through Macedonia ;
sect carry if our favour to Jerusalem, and shall cheer- will I send to bring xxxi. fully intrust them to deliver it with their own CJjJjJ^fity unt°
hands to the poor Christians there. And if it 4 AnV\f it be meet *: be thought convenient, that I -shall aho go up that I go also, they
thither myself on this occasion, they shall go shall go with me.
with me ; that every thing may be conducted
in the most open and honourable manner, and
that vour messengers may witness for me, that
none of the money has been employed to any
purposes whatsoever, different from those for
which it was given.
5 This, I hope, will quickly be dispatched;^;* 5 Now I will corns
IwilL if Providence permit, come to you, when n™° -vou' *hen * , ' . . , Tir 7 • j r • sni"l Pars through
I have passed through Macedonia; ana 1 am just Macedonia : (for I
5 upon my journey through Macedonia ;c And then do pass through Ma-
perhaps mau continue awhile with vou, and even cedoma.)
ft-, -,t *l 1 i_ r 6 And it mav be
spend the winter with you ; that so, when I that l w-(1| ab'cle
have made you as long a visit as my affairs will yea, and winter with
admit, ifou may bring me forward on my journey you, that ye may
to Jerusalem, or whithersoever else /shall g** ^ZL^m^Z
or through whatever parts I may pass to it ; lor ever I go.
that is a circumstance about which I am not yet
determined, and in which I refer mvself to the
7 future direction of Providence. I speak of my 7 For I will not coming as at some distance : for though from see }'ou now by the these maritime parts I might easily come to you JW - JXtaSTwiS by sea, and so travel northward, when I have you," if the Lord per- dispatched my business at Corinth , Ixvill not mit.
7107V see you in this manner, in my way ; but hope the little delay which this scheme may occasion, will be made up to your satisfaction: for I fully purpose to spend some time -with you, if the Lord permit; which the necessities of the churches of Macedonia will not at present give me leave
8 to do. But I shall continue here at Ephesus till 1 8 B*\ l will'tarfy
, , . ". „ , at Ephesus until
about pentecost f reserving the remainder of the pentecost.
c I am just upon my journey through Mace- that we know not how it was signified to (Ionia"] Thus, I think, we may justly ren- them, as from the text last mentioned it der, MetscJW/av y*g 6'iigyjfx^i. Macedonia seems that it was.
was not the direct way from Ephesus to d Whithersoever, else I go.~\ In the fore - Corinth. It seems by his second epistle cited text, Judea is mentioned ; but St. to the Corinthians, written a few months Paul does not seem to have fixed his after this, that he was either in Macedonia scheme so particularly, as yet. or on his way thither, (compare 2 Cor. i. e / sfmU Continue at Ephesus till pentecost.'] 16 ;) from whence it appears, that he had I look upon this as a very plain inti- a secret purpose of seeing Corinth in his mation, that he was now at Ephesus; way to, as well as from Macedonia ; but and consequently, that the inscription ke does not express this purpose here, 60 added at the end of this epistle, which
but would tarry at Ephesus till Pentecost. 365
9 For a great door summer for my tour through Macedonia, and sect. and effectualis open- tne neighbouring parts. In the meantime, xxxl- ed unto me, and M^ thouJ?h j have spent so many months here, I ~~" are many ad versa- °.,,. r, J , ..i 1 Cor. ries. am willing to make my stay as long, as with xvi 9
any tolerable convenience I can ; for a great and effectual door of usefulness is opened to mc under my apostolical character, in this popu- lous and celebrated city, and [there are] many opposers, who may perhaps take the advantage of my absence, to injure this new planted church on which I have bestowed so much labour, and for the interest of which I have the tenderest concern/
10 Now if Timo- But if in the mean time, my beloved friend 10 theus come, see that ancl brother Timothy should come to vou, see
be may be with you h h h -fh without fear Qf anv unkind
without tear: tor he J i • ' i
worketh the work of usage, or of any attempt to set mm up as the the Lord, as I also head of a partv ; as in some instances you have *k* been readv to do by others ; for as he is a man
of a very tender and affectionate, so he is like- wise of a very candid and humble spirit, and he labour eth in the zuork of the Lord Jesus Christ with great sincerity and zeal ; as I also [do .*] and we are in all respects so much in the same sentiments, that I am well assured, the things which would grieve me in your conduct, would 11 Let no man be equally disagreeable to him. And there* 11 therefore despise fore though he be yet but a voung man, ( 1 Tim. him : but conduct . .. ,-» \ » r j . • i i i • u ^ r l •
him forth in peace, 1V' 120 let n0 man desPlSe °r make hSht of hzm ' that he may come but on the contrary, bring him forward on his unto me : for I look journey in peace, and do all that you can to
brethren ^ ^ make lt commodious and agreeable to him ; that s<) he may come to me at Ephesus, as soon as possible : for I expect himhere with the other brethren^ who are now the companions of his
tells us it was written from Phillippi, is This opposition rendered his presence
very far from being authentic, and I hope more necessary, to preserve those that
it will be remembered, that no credit is to were already converted, and to increase
be given to any of these additions, which the number, if God should bless his min-
have been very presumptuously made, istry. Accordingly a celebrated church
and I think very imprudently retained. was planted at Ephesus ; and so far as we
f A great and effectual door is opened, &c] can learn from the tenor of his epistle to it,
Some think that here is an allusion to the there was less to correct and reprove
door of the Circus, from whence chariots among them, than in most of the other
were let out when the races were to be- churches to which he wrote,
gin ; and that the word aLvlix.it/utvoi, which s I expect him here with the brethren."]
I render opposers, signifies the same with The original words are something ambigu-
antagonists, with whom the apostle was to ous i but I have taken the sense which,
cgitend, as in a course. (Acts xix. 20, i$c. J seemed most natural. Accordingly I think
^366 Refections on the affair of the collection,
stjct. journey, and who are all dear to me in the bonds xxxi. 0f Christian love.
— — — But as jor [our] brother Apollos, who is so 12 As touching our
1 C?r" well known to you,, and for whom many of vou brother Apollos, I
svi. . v«i jt **n" g-reatlv desired him
12 have so high a regard, I am sorry to tell you, fQ co^e unto vou>
that you are not at present to expect a visit from with the brethren : him. I was indeed very importunate with him but his will was not to come to you with Timothy, and the other Jfma*1 .to£7ehf wm brethren ; as I have an entire confidence, both Comewhen he shall in his friendship and prudence, and hoped, that have convenient whatever improper use has been made of his time- name in opposition to mine, (compare chap. i. 12, chap. iii. 4 — 6,) his presence among you might have been useful, just at this crisis. Nev- ertheless, he was by no means zvilling to come now, lest any advantage should be taken from that circumstance to inflame those divisions he would gladly do his utmost to allay : but he will come when he shall have a convenient oppor- tunity ; and you may assure yourselves, that he retains a most cordial affection for you, and tender solicitude for your peace and prosperity.
IMPROVEMENT.
V/erse Let ministers, from the example of the apostle, learn to be ready
1 to promote charitable collections for the relief of poor Christians : and let them frequently exhort their hearers to do good, and to communicate ; reminding them, that their contributions ought to
2 bear a proportion to the degree in which God has been pleased to prosper them* We see an evident reference to the stated assem- blies of the church on the first day of the week in this early age ; and it is a proper duty of that day to devise and execute liberal things, according to our respective abilities.
3, 4 The prudent caution of St. Paul, as to the management of pecuniary affairs, is worthy the attention of the ministers of the gospel ; and may teach them to take care, not only that they sat- isfy their own consciences, in the fidelity of their transactions ; but also, that they provide things honest in the sight of all men. The apostle's courage, in making the opposition he met with at Ephesus a reason for his continuance there, may instruct us not 8 to study our own ease in the choice of our abode ; but rather to
it probable, that he came to Ephesus be- desired Timothy to stay awhile after him,
fore St. Paul was driven out of' it by the to settle the affairs of that important church,
tumult ; and that the apostle being- obliged more completely than he had an opportu*
to leave that city in so abrupt a manner, nity of doing it, 1 Tim. i. 3.
The apostle exhorts them to courage and love ; 367
prefer those circumstances, however disagreeable in themselves, sect. wherein we may be providentially led to do most, for the advance- xxxi- ment of religion in the world. "
His care, that his young friend Timothy might be as easy as verse possible, constitutes likewise a very amiable part of his character ; 10, 11 and suggests, in a manner well worthy of notice, how careful private Christians should be, that they do not terrify and distress the minds of those who are entering on the ministerial office. 12 A faithful disposition to labour in the work of the Lord, ought to command respect ; yet sometimes, as in the instance of Apollos, even that diligence may be so liable to misrepresentation, that it may be the wisdom of ministers to absent themselves from places where they have many to caress and admire them. On the whole, the great business of life is to glorify God, in doing our best for promoting the happiness of mankind ; and no self denial ought to seem hard to us, while we keep that glorious end in view.
SECT. XXXII.
The apostle concludes with some particular salutations, and direc- tions ; with general exhortations to courage and love, a solemn benediction to true Christians, and an awful denunciation against those that were destitute of love to Christ. 1 Cor. XVI. 13, to the end.
1 Cor. XVI. 13. 1 CORINTHIANS XVI. IS.
W ttaTndCLy?n \I0W^ m/ ***** to conclude all, suffer shot, the faith, quit you ± ^ a word ot the most affectionate exhorta- xxxu* like men, be strong, tion. Remember the situation in which you — "~" are, and with how many formidable enemies 1v<?°1^ you are surrounded, and be watchful against all * their assaults j standfast in the profession of the Christian faith ; acquit yourselves not like children, but as men of knowledge and forti- tude : and be strong* in dependance on the best supports, while you make that your con- M Let all your stant care. And that you may not mistake 14
this exhortation, as breathing any thing of a contentious spirit, or fitted only for persons in military life, I would subjoin this necessary caution ; let all your affairs be transacted in
•Stand fast— acquit yourselves like men, strength of resolution ; zpurAsturfo, to that
be ttrong."] There is no need of seeking a cJieerfuUnd courageous expectation ofa happy
different sense of each word. If there be event, which the consciousness of so good
a"ny difference, *v<f$/£scfi« may refer to a a cause would naturally administer.
368 And to pay all proper regard to the house of Stephanas.
mutual love, and under the influence of that things be done witfc noble principle of unfeigned benevolence which chanty. I have been so largely describing and recom- mending in the former part of this epistle. (See chap, xiii.)
15 And I farther beseech you, mv brethren, that 15 I beseech you forasmuch as ye knou, the household of Stepha- £*£.£*£ nas, that it is the first fruits of Achaia. he, and naSjthatit is the first they, being among the first that were converted fruits of Achaia, and to Christianity inall your country, ye pay aprop- ^^J^es^to er regard to them ; and so much the rather, a* t * ^stry of the they have set themselves with peculiar resolution saints,)
and care, according to the rank in which Provi- dence has placed them, and the abilities which God hath given them, to the labour and charge
16 of ministering to the saints > Now I would 16 That ye submit bvall means inculcate it upon you, that you yourselves unto such.
* . . • i j • and to every one that
should, in your respective ranks and circum- he,peth ^ us and
stances of life, subject yourselves to such, and laboureth, not only pay them all due personal regard, but act as you have opportunity, in harmony with them ; and that under their influence you should do your utmost for the good of your Christian brethren. And thus I would have you behave to every associate in that good work and labour in which they are engaged ; espec- ially to those who are honoured with the min- isterial office.
17 J could not but rejoice greatly at the arrival 17 I am glad of the and presence cAhat worthv person I have just coming of stepha-
1. , J . 0 ,-r j c r° * "as, and Fortunatus,
mentioned, that is, Stephanas, a?id ot hortuna- and Achaicus . for
tus,c and Achaicus, who accompanied him ; be- that which waslack-
caus e they filled up your deficiency with respect to i"g on your part,
me, and gave me by their converse and friendly the? have suPPhed*
offices, that consolation which I might justly
have expected from vou all, had I enjoyed an
opportunity of conversing with you, and about
which I could, for your own sakes, wish that
18 some of you had been more solicitous. For 18 For they have they refreshed my spirit greatly by their obliging refreshed my spirit behaviour, am/edifying conversation ; as I doubt
h They have set themselves, &c] This vived St. Paul a considerable time ; for it
seems to imply, that it was the generous appears from the epistle of Clement to
care of the whole family to assist their fel- the Corinthians, (§59,) that he was the
low Christians ; so that there was not a messenger of the church at Corinth to
member of it which did not do its part. that of Home, by whom Clement sent back
e Fortunatus.1 This worthy man sur- that invaluable epistle.
The Apostle sends his salutation to them with his own hand- 369
and yours : there- not hut they have often refreshed yours by their sect.
fbfe acknowledge ye ministrations among you. Therefore I must *
them that are such. agam urge \t UpQn you^ tnat yOU p(llJ aU proper x Cor
regard to such, and treat them on every occa- xvi. sion, with such respect and affection as so wor- 18 thy a character well deserves.
19 The churches I must now tell you, that the churches of the 19 of Asia salute you. provincial Asia, which lie about Ephesus, and Aquilaand Priscilla w-tn wnom x have frequent opportunities of the^Lord11 with the corresponding, salute you with all Christian af- church that is in fection ; heartily wishing you peace and pros- their house. perity. Your good friends, Aquila and Priscil-
la,d who have made so long an abode among you, and are now providentially brought hith- er, most affectionately salute you in the bowels of our common Lord, And with these tokens of respect receive those of the church in their house, as you know their family is happy in a
20 All the breth- large number of Christian members. But I 20 ren greet you. Greet wj|l not enter into a more particular detail of
ye one another with names . for your society is so celebrated, and esteemed of so great importance to the Christ- ian interest, that I may truly say, that all the brethren salute you. Entertain therefore that affection for each other, which those that are almost strangers bear to you, and salute one an- other with an holy kiss ; but let it be as cordial- ly sincere as I doubt not but it will be decent.
21 The salutation I have Hitherto used the assistance of a friend, 21 of we Paul with mine to write what I dictated to him ; but in orderto ->wn hand. assure you that this epistle is genuine, I here
add the salutation of [me] Paul, your well known, minister, and father in the gospel, zvith my own hand ; most cordially wishing you every bles-
22 If any man sing, both temporal and spiritual. And let me 22 Jove not the Lord here add, (that being thus written with my own Jesus Christ, let him pen^ \tm2iy have the greater weight ;) If there
be any man amongst you, or elsewhere, who under the specious forms of Christianity, lov- eth not the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity ; but maintains a secret alienation of heart from him
(1 Aquila and Pristilla.") They had form- in their salutations. Some copies add, erly made some abode at Corinth ; and 7r*§' o/? ^fiv/^c^*/, with whom also I lodge ; there St. Paul's acquaintance with them but the authority of those manuscripts is commenced. Acts xviii. 1, 2. It is small, therefore no wonder they were particular
VOL. 4. 48
370 He gives them his benediction*
sect, while he calls himself his servant, preferring be Anathema, Ma« xxxii. anv interest of his own to that of his Divine ranatha.
Master; let him be Anathema Maranatha :e such
1xv\r an one *s ^"deed worthy of the most dreadful
22 curse, and if he persist in such a wretched tem- per, it will certainly fall upon him. And let him be assured, that though his crime be of such a nature as not to admit human conviction and censure ; yet it is known to him whose eyes are as a flame of fire, so that he searches the hearts and trieth the reins. And ere long, the Lord himself will come in awful pomp, to execute vengeance upon him, pronouncing him accurs- ed before the assembled world, and devoting him to utter and everlasting destruction.
23 But it is my hearty prayer, that no such root 23 The grace of
of bitterness and heir of misery mav be found °!Jr. iITortV, Jesus
, . J. J .L Christ be with you.
among you ; and that it may not, may the grace
of our Lord Jesus Christ [be] with you, and all
the blessed tokens and effects of his favour
rest upon you, for time and eternity !
24 Be assured, that in what I have here said, I 24 My love be with intend nothing in the least unkind to any single y°u a11 in ^hrist Je' person among you. Far from that, my tender- sus'
est and most affectionate love [be] with you all in Christ Jesus ;f depend therefore upon
e Anathema — Miranatha."] Among" very probable they might use the words,
the many various interpretations of these Maranatha, that is, in Syriac, the Lord
words, none sterns to me so probable and cometh, or he will surely and quickly come
satisfactory as this ; when the jews lost to put this sentence in execution, and to
the power of life and death, they used shew, that the person on whom it falls, is
nevertheless to pronounce an anathema indeed anathema, accursed. In beautiful
on persons who according to the Mosaic allusion to this, when the apostle was
law, should have been executed; and speaking of a secret alienation from Christ,
such a person became an anathema, or maintained under the forms of Christian-
cherem, or accursed ,- tor the expressions ity, (which might perhaps be the case
are equivalent. They had a full persua- among many of the Corinthians, and
sion, that the curse would not be in vain ; much more probably may be so among
and indeed it appears they expected us,) as this was not a crime capable of
some judgment, correspondent to that being convicted and censured in the Christ-
which the law pronounced, would befal ian church, he reminds them, that the
the offender ; for instance, that a man to Lord Jesus Christ will come at length, and
be stoned, would be killed by the falling of find it out, and punish it in a proper
a stone or other heavy body upon him ; manner. This weighty sentence the
a man to be strangled, would be choaked ; apostle chose to write with his own hand,
or one whom the law sentenced to the and insert between his general salutation
flimes, would be burnt in his house, and and benediction, that it might be the
the like. Now to express their faith, that more attentively regarded. Compare Grot.
God would one way or another, and prob- on Rom. v. 13 ; and Isa. xiv. 20. Bishop
ably in some remarkable manner inter- Patrick on Deut. xxvii 15.
pose, to add that efficacy to his own sen- f My love [£e] with you all in Christ
tence which they could not give it ; it is Jesus-l When we consider, what an alien-
Reflections on the conclusion 371
my constant readiness to do all in my power, for promoting and sect. establishing the Christian interest among you : and may it flour- XXX11, ish more and more, till your happiness be completed in the x Cor kingdom of God above. Amen* xvi.
24. IMPROVEMENT.
However the particular trials of Christians may vary in dif- v<;rse ferent ages, the samr works in general demand their diligence : the same enemies, their watchfulness ; the same difficulties, their courage and fortitude : nor will they ever be more likely to per- form, to resist, and to endure well, than when charity reigns in 14 their hearts, and presides over the whole of their behaviour.
We owe our humble thanks to the author of all good, when 15,16 he raises up the spirits of his servants to any distinguished ac- tivity and ztal in his cause. Christians of standing superior to their brethren, ought to emulate such a character ; and when they do so with genuine marks of becoming modesty and up- right views, let all proper respect be paid to them : especially to those who are honoured with, and labour faithfully in, the min- isterial office. To such let others submit themselves in love ; not indeed, as to the lords of their faith, which even the apostles pre- tended not to be ; but as friends, whom they esteem and rever- ence, ever tenderly solicitous to secure their comfort, and in- crease their usefulness.
We see, how much the apostle was concerned to promote mu- I9*20 tual friendship among the disciples of our blessed Redeemer : how kindly he delivers the salutations of one, and another. It becomes us to remember each other with cordial regard ; and in imita- tion of this wise example, to do all we can to cultivate a good understanding among our Christian brethren ; and to abhor that disposition to sow discord, which has been so fatally successful in producing envyings, and strife, and every evil work.
To conclude all ; let us lay up in our memory, and often re- 22 view, this awful sentence, this Anathema, Maranatha, which, to 21 give it the greater weight, the apostle records with his own hand. Let it ever be remembered, that professing Christians, who do not sincerely love their master, lie under the heaviest curse which an apostle can pronounce, or a God inflict. Let the un- happy creatures take the alarm, and labour to obtain a more in- genuous temper, ere the Lord, whom they neglect, and against
ation of affection some of these Corinthi- not have been agreeable to the generous
ans had expressed, with respect to the spirit which dictated it, to have glanced
apostle, this expression of tender regard too plainly on that circumstance in the
to them all without any exception, is so paraphrase. much the more affectionate ; but it weuld
$72 of the first epistle to the Corinthians.
sect, whom thev entertain a secret enmity, descend from heaven with xxxii. insupportable terror, and pronounce the anathema with his own — ~~ lips, in circumstances which shall for ever cut off all hope and all possibility of its being reversed. If his solemn voice pro- nounce, his almighty hand will immediately execute it. How will they be cast down to destruction, as in a moment ! How will they be utterly consumed with terrors I To prevent so dreadful an verse enc^ °^ our high profession, of our towering hopes, may the grace 23 of our Lord Jews Christ be with us. Amen.
The End of the Family Expositor on the First Epistle to the Corinthians,
FAMILY EXPOSITOR ;
A PARAPHRASE
0>T THE
SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
TO THE
CORINTHIANS j
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON THE
SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
1 HE first epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians was written, as hath been before observed, from Ephesus, about the year of our Lord 57 ; towards the end of his continuance there, and in the neighbouring parts. (See Vol. Ill sect. 44, note* J Upon leaving Ephesus, the apostle removed to Troas, which was situated on the shore of the Egean sea, in the expectation of meeting Titus, and receiving an account of the success with which he hoped his former epistle had been attended, and of the present state of the Corinthian church ; (2 Cor. ii. 12.) But not meeting him there, (ver. 13.) he proceeded to Macedonia, where he obtained his desired interview, and received satisfaction concerning the promising state of affairs at Corinth. From this place the apostle wrote his second epistle to the Corinthians, intrusting it to the care of Titus, who was returning to Corinth to forward the collection intended for the poor Christians in Judea. From these historical circumstances, the date of this second epistle must be fixed within a year after the former. (See Vol. III. sect. 45, notehJ
In the Introduction to the Jirst epistle we observed, that its design was to rectify some sad disorders and abu- ses which had crept into the church of Corinth ; and an- swer the ir queries upon some important points, in which they had desired his determination. The intention of the present epistle is, in general, to illustrate some of the same points upon which he had discoursed in the former, according to the light which Titus had given him into
376 A general introduction
the circumstances and temper of the Corinthian church ; interspersing and enforcing some occasional reflections and advices upon various subjects, as he thought most conducive to their instruction and edification.
But to giw a more distinct view of the scheme and contents of this second epistle. The apostle, after a general salutation, expresses his grateful sens^ of the Divine goodness, in preserving him from the dangers to which he had been exposed in Asia ; professing his unshaken confidence in God's continued guardianship, supported by a sense of his own integrity : (chap. i. 1 — 12.) Wiich declaration of his integrity he further illustrates ; applying it particularly to those views on which he had declined the visit to Corinth, which in the former epis- tle he seems to have promised, (yer. 13, to the end.) The case of the unhappy person, who had committed incest with his father's wife, and whom, upon account of the scandal he had brought on his Christian profession, the apostle directed them to exclude from communion, had made a deep impression on his mind : This, he inti- mates, was the reason of his having deferred his visit to Corinth ; that he might not meet them with grief, nor till he had received advice of the effect of his apostolical admonitions, and their salutary and seasonable discipline. The affection of the apostle to the Corinthians is here manifested, both in his sympathy with the offending member of their church while under censure, whom now, being penitent, he advises them to readmit to their com- munion ; and also in his solicit ude for certain tidings con- cerning their welfare by Titus, whom not finding at Troas, (as before observed,) he went to meet in Mace- donia, (chap ii. 1 — 15.)
In further vindication and support of his apostolical character against the insinuations and objections of the false teachers at Corinth, the apostle, having just intimat- ed that a large door of success had been opened to him at Troas, and elsewhere, makes atransition to thissubject; and expresses in the most affectionate terms his thanks- giving to God for having intrusted him with the ministry of the gospel, and for the success attending his services ; declaring his lively confidence in all events, of the Divine
to the second epistle to the Corinthians. 377
acceptance, and speaking of the Corinthians as his ere. dentials written by the finger of God. (ver. 14, to the end, chap. iii. 1 — 6.) And as an illustration of the dig- nity of the ministerial office, he descants in a very perti- nent and judicious manner, on the comparative obscurity of the Mosaic law, and the superior glory and perma- nence of the g >spel. (ver. 7, to the end. J He then dis- claims all sinister views, and distrust of success, in pur- suing the glorious ministry he had described, from a firm persuasion that such a gospel could not be rejected, but in consequence of the most fatal prejudices, (chap. iv. 1 — 6.) And while he acknowledges his own infirmities, he glories in the strength communicated to him from God, as an effectual support under the extremest trials ; (ver. 7 — 15;) describing the glorious hopes which he enter- tained beyond the grave, as a ground of triumph in the face of danger, and a noble incentive to persevering fidelity and steadfastness, (ver. 16, to the end; chap. v. 1 — 10.) Touching again upon the ardour with which he prosecuted the gospel ministry, he makes a kind of apology for it, pleading the irresistible constraints of the Redeemer's love, and the infinite importance of the overtures of reconciliation ; which in a most pathetic address he urges the Corinthians to embrace ; (ver. 11, to the end, chap. vi. 1, 2;) and then expatiates with great copiousness on the temper with which, in the midst of afflictions and persecutions, he and his brethren executed their important embassy, (ver. 3 — 10.)
It is easy to observe, on the most cursory view of this argument, with what delicacy, as well as energy, it is all along conducted. As the apostle manages his subject in the tenderest and most affectionate manner, and inter- mingles general reflections for the instruction and conso. lation of the Corinthians ; which however had an evident subservience to his main design ; he conciliates their re- gard, and fixes the impressions which his former epistle had made, in a more insinuating and therefore more effectual way, than if he had exerted his authority, and wrote with more closeness and severity of stile. And having been informed by Titus, that the defence of his mission, and apology for his conduct, contained in his former epistle, had not been utterly in vain, he manifests
vol. 4. 49
378 A general introduction
his satisfaction in the present disposition of the Corinth- ians, by giving his reasonings upon this head a more diffu- sive and practical turn.
After this, the epistle affords us a farther instance of his affection, in his judicious and pathetic exhortations to the Corinthians, (additional to what he had formerly said, when they desired his opinion upon the head of mar- riage,) to avoid those alliances or intermarriages with idolaters, which might tend to insnare them ; pleading the gracious promises of God to his people, as an engage- ment to the strictest purity, and as a motive to aspire after the sublimest attainments in religion, (ver. 11, to the end chap. vii. 1 )
From this digression he returns to the subject he had before been treating ; and to remove any degree of prej- udice which might yet lurk in their breasts against his apostolical character, he appeals to them for the integrity and disinterestedness of his conduct ; professing that the freedom he uses, was not intended to reproach their diffidence, but sprung from an unfeigned and ardent con- cern for their welfare ; which he illustrates by the pleas- ure with which he received the assurances of their good state by Titus, and the part he had taken in their sor- rows, which his necessary reproofs had occasioned, and by his present joy, in that those sorrows had happily issued in their reformation, (ver. 2, to the end. J
The apostle had proposed to the Corinthians, in the close of the former epistle, their making a contribution for the relief of the poor saints in Judea : resuming the subject, he recommends to them the example of the Macedonians, reminds them of the grace of our blessed Redeemer, and gives some advices as to the manner of collecting and transmitting their bounty ; (chap. viii. 1 — 13,) expressing his joy for the readiness of Titus to assist in finishing the collection, and making an honour- able me ntion of the worthy character of other Christian brethren, whom he had joined with him in the same commission, (ver. 16, to the end.) He then with admirable address further urges their liberal contribution, and in a full assurance of its success, recommends them to the Divine blessing, (chap. ix. throughout J
to the second Epistle to the Corinthians, 379
Having expressed in the former part of the epistle, and on occasion of this contribution, his confidence in the abundant grace which had been bestowed on the Corinthians, the apostle takes an opportunity of stating and obviating some reflections which some among them had thrown upon him for the mildness of his conduct, as if it proceeded from fear. He therefore asserts his apos- tolical power and authority ; cautioning his opponents that they should not urge him to give too sensible demon- strations of it upon themselves, (chap. x. throughout.) And further vindicates himself from the perverse insin- uations of such as opposed him at Corinth ; particularly on the head of his having declined to receive a contribu- tion from the church for his maintenance ; which, though greatly to his honour, was by his opposers ungenerously turned to his disadvantage, (chap. ix. 1 — 15.) To magnify his office as an apostle, he commemorates his labours and sufferings in the cause of Christ ; yet in such a manner, as plainly shews, it was disagreeable, however necessary it might be, to dwell on a subject that appeared like sounding his own applause, (ver. 16, to the end. J And with great clearness and plainness, yet at the same time with equal reluctance and modesty, he gives a detail of some extraordinary revelations which he had received from God, and of his experience of those Divine aids which taught him to glory in his own infirm- ities, (chap. xii. 1 — 10.) And upon the whole, vindi- cates the undisguised openness and sincerity of his con- duct, and his visible superiority to secular considerations, in all his carriage towards the church at Corinth, (ver. 11, to the end. J Closing his epistle with the tenderest assurances, how much it would grieve him to be obliged to evince his apostolical power, by inflicting any miracu- lous punishment on those who continued to oppose him ; and then subjoining the most respectful salutations, and his solemn benediction, (chap. xiii. throughout. J
It is evident from this view of the epistle, that a very large part of it is employed in reclaiming the Corinthian church from their undue attachment to Judaizing teach- ers, and from that party spirit into which they had fallen ; and in rekindling proper regards to the unadultered doc- trine oi the gospel, and to his own apostolical counsels,
380 A general introduction , &c.
who had been their spiritual father in Christ. That this leading design of the apostle is occasionally interrupt- ed by the introduction of other matters, and particularly the subject of the contribution for the poor saints in Judea, will be no objection, I apprehend, if narrowly examined, to the accuracy and beauty of this excellent composition ; for the transitions which St. Paul makes, arise from some obvious and important sentiments, which render them natural and j ust. And there is an admirable wisdom in such digressions, as they relieve the minds of the Corinthians from that painful uneasiness which they must have felt from a constant attention to so disagree- able a subject ; I mean their unsuitable conduct towards the apostle himself. It is with the same kind of propri- ety and sagacity, that the severe intimations, which the dignity of the apostolic character obliged St. Paul to drop against those who might persevere in their opposi- tion, are reserved to the close of the epistle ; as they would fall with additional weight, in all probability, after their minds had been softened with the reiterated express- ions of his tender affection to the Corinthians in general, and the innocence and amiableness of his character had been represented in such a variety of views.
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO
THE
CORINTHIANS.
SECT.
The apostle Paul, after a general salutation, expresses his grateful sense of the Divine goodness, in preserving him from the dangers to which he had been exposed in Asia ; professing his unshaken tonfidence in God^s continued guardianship, supported by the consciousness of his integrity before him. 2 Cor. I. 1 — 12.
2 Cor. I. 1. 2 CORINTHIANS I- i«
T)AUL an apostle T7"OU receive this epistle from Paul, who sect, IT of Jesus Christ X hath the honour to call himself an apostle L by the will of God, Qj j^ ^^ by ^ sovereign wiU 0fGod . — -
who hath shewn by the victory of his grace over x °[' me, how able he is to bend the most obdurate and reluctant will to his own purposes, and tri- umph over the opposition of the most obstinate heart. And Timothy, a beloved brother3- in
• Timothy, a beloved brother."} This ence of this excellent young minuter.
shews, that Timothy was returned to St. Some have thought this is the reason why
Paul, since he wrote the last epistle; and the apostle so often speaks in the plural
tiis joining the name of Timothy with his number in this epistle ; but it is certain,
own, is an instance of the generous de- he often speaks in the singular, and that
sire which St. Paul had to establish, as there are passages here, as well as in the
much as possible, the reputation and influ- epistle to the Thessalonians, in which he
382 Su Paul begins with his own and Timothy's salutations,
sect. Christ Jesus, joins with me in this second ad- and Timothy ourbro- dress to the church of God, that is in Corinth ; $e^tot£??h"rch whom he hath mercifully called out from the Corinth, with all the Y' world, and united to himself. A society for saints which are in which I have always the tenderest regard ; the all Achaia: respective members of which I now most cor- dially salute ; with all, who, by their Christian profession, are numbered among the saints, that
2 are in the rvhole region of Achaia, I greet you, 2 Grace be to you,
as I do all my brethren in such addresses : and Peace from God
r i ^ i%/r ij. ri n our Father, and from
saying from my heart, May grace and peace [be] the Lor'd yesus
in rich abundance communicated to you all, Christ. from God our Father, the compassionate Source of universal goodness, and from the Lord Je~ sus Christ ; through whom alone such invalu- able blessings can be conveyed to such sinful
3 creatures as we are. While I sit down to 3 Blessed be God,
write to you, my dear brethren, in the midst even the Fatl\er of
r • s. u- u »i. ii • iti,. , our Lord Jesus
of circumstances, which the world might think Christ, the Father
very deplorable, (compare 1 Cor. iv. 9, &c.) of mercies, and the I cannot forbear bursting out into the language Godof all comfort; of joy and praise,b for such a variety of Di- vine favours, as is conferred on myself and you. Blessed, for ever blessed, by the united songs of men and angels, [be] the great God and Father of our beloved Lord and gracious Sa- viour Jesus Christ, through whom we have this free access to him, this secure interest in him : so that we can now, with unutterable delight, view him as the Father oj mercies, fr ora whose paternal compassion all our comforts and hopes are derived ; and as the God of all conso- lation, whose nature it is ever to have mercy, and who knows how to proportion his supports to the exigence of every trial. 4 For ever adored be this benevolent and 4 Who comfortetU compassionate Being, who comforeth us in all us in all our tribula- our pressing tribulation^ by such seasonable
uses the plural, without intending to in- motions of joy, praise and thanksgiving*
elude Timothy. See chap, ii i. 1—3 ; chap. As soon as "he thought of a Christian
vii. 5 ; chap xii. 19 ; 2 Thess. ii. 1—9 He church planted in one place or another,
also joins the name of Sosthenes with his there seems to have been a flow of most
own, in the former epistle, as also the name lively arection accompam in£ the idea,
of Timothy to the epistle to the Philippians, in which all sensibility of his temporal
and Colossians : yet does not use the plu- afflictions,or theirs, was all swallowed up,
ra/ there, and the fulness of his heart must vent it-
Cannot forbear bursting out, ^c] self in such cheerful, exalted and devout
It is very observable, that eleven of St. language. Paul's thirteen epittles begin with excta* c Gomforteth «*.] It is certain, that
He declares his hope concerning the Corinthians. 383
tion, that we may appearances in our favour. And this, I know, sect. be able to comfort js not meielv for our own sakes, but that we, l- SrCble, b^the taught by our own experience, may be able, in — comfort wherewith ihe most tender, suitable and effectual manner, x 4 we ourselves are to comfort those who are in any tribulation, by comforted of God. thg communication of that comfort whereby zve ourselves are comforted of God ;d and methinks every support I feel, is much endeared to me, by the consideration, that the benefit of it may
5 For as the suf- be reflected upon others. Because as the suf 5 ferings of Christ a-ferings we endure in the cause of Christ, and in
bound in us, so conf0rmitv to his example, abound with respect
our consolation also J : . \ _, . . *
aboundethby Christ. i0 ust s0 our consolation by Lnrist, the comtorts
which arise from God in him, does abound
much more, and quite overbalance the distress.
6 And whether And much of this satisfaction to us arises 6 we be afflicted, «f from the hope we have with relation to you, Son^aiS^sa^I^n] m.v dear fiends and Christian brethren ; for which is effectual whether we be afflicted, [it is,] we doubt not, in in the enduring of subservience to the views of your present conso- the same sufferings / ,• and your future and eternal salvation ; which we also suf- ... J , , m , fer ; or whether we wnis f i is so much the more effectually wrought be comforted, if is out, by the patient enduring of the same suffer* for your consolation in„s whlch we ay0 unde}go, and which by our kind ctilvition
example 5 ou are taught the less to wonder at, and to bear with the greater fortitude : or whether we be comforted, [it is] still with the same view, for your consolation and salvation ; that your eternal happiness may be promoted by those comforts which we are enabled to
■ - , .communicate to you with the greater efficacy.
7 And our hope of « , , • . ' . , . ... / M
you is steadfast, ^nd our hope concerning you, that this will be 7
knowing that as you the happy end of all, [is] steadfast and cheerful :e
the mention of these experiences must gave St. Paul, after the affliction he had
have a powerful tendency to conciliate the endured on his account ; (compare chap,
regard of the Corinthians to St. Paul ; vii. 7 ;) but it seems more natural, to un-
and such an introduction to his epistle, as derstand it of the general consolation arising
the whole of this is, must naturally preju- from the pardon of sin, an interest in God,
dice them strongly in his favour ; yet this an assurance that nothing should separate
does not seem to have been by any means him from Christ, that afflictions thould co-
his aim, nor is there any appearance of operate for his advantage, and that a crown
art in it; but all is the genuine over- of glory heightened by these trials should
flowing of an heart, which rejoiced in the close the scene. On these topics he fre-
consolations of the gospel felt by itself, quently insists in his epistles, and none can
and communicated to others. See verse be more important and delightful.
12, which is much illustrated by this con- e Our hope concerning you ts steadfast.]
nection. These words, in several good manuscripts,
A Comforted of God."] Some think this are put in connection with the first clause
refers particularly to the comfort which of the 6ch verse ; and so the version will
the repentance of the incestuous person run thus, Whether ne be afflicted, it is in
384 He mentions the trials wherein he had been supported,
sect, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the suffer- are partakers of the »• ings to which we refer, so you also have already, sufferings, so shall — — in some degree, your share of the consolation^*^™ oft econ" i lr' wnicn arises from principles and hopes which are not peculiar to us, who are apostles, or in- ferior ministers of the gospel, but common to all sincere believers ; in which number I per- suade myself that you in the general are. g We write thus concerning the trials of the 8 For we would Christian life, having so lately experienced them not, brethren, have
, ° /. i j * l you ignorant of our
m a large measure : for we would not have you, [T0X1fie which came
our dear brethren, ignorant concerning our ajflic- to us in Asia, that Hon, which within these few months befel us in we were pressed out Aia/and particularly at Ephesus , that we were t^TC^^cl exceedingly pressed with it, even beyond our that we despaired power ; so that we despaired of being able even to even of life : live any longer, and were looked upon by others 9 as dead men. And not only did others appre- 9 But we had the
hend this concerning us, but we ourselves did sente?cAe of fdhe*tly™ . .-,,.. , &, • i ir ourselves, that we
indeed think, that the appointed end ot our should not trust in. ministry and life was come ; and had, as it were, ourselves,but in God received the sentence of death in ourselves, the execution of which we were continually expect- ing ; but the event shewed, that it was wisely- appointed by Divine Providence to make our deliverance the more remarkable; and that we might learn for the future, not to trust in our- selves,nor merely to regard human probabilities, but in the greatest extremities to repose a cheer- ful confidence in the power and providence of
subservience to your consolation and salvation, favourably of him, when they considered
tuhich is effectually wrought out by the pa- in what painful and dangerous circum-
tient enduring of the same sufferings which stances he had, on the present openings
n»e also undergo; and our hope concerning of duty, been spending that time in which
you is steadfast : or, whether we be comfort- they had been expecting him at Corinth.
edy it is for your consolation and salvation ; As for the afflictions here spoken of, some
knowing that as ye are partakers of the suf- have thought, that this may refer Jo the
ferings, so also of the consolation. And the persecutions at Lystra, where St. Paul's
repetition of the words consolation and sal- danger had been so extreme, and he had
vation, shews how agreeable the thought been recovered by miracle ; (Acts xiv.
was to him ; so that he loved to speak of 19, 20 ;) but as that happened so long be-
it again and again. fore the visit to Corinth, inwhich he plant-
i The afflictions which befel us in Asia."] ed the church there, (Acts xviii. 1,) it
Mr. Gradock thinks, that here he begins seems more probable, that he either re-
to apologize for not coming to Corinth, fers to some opposition which he met with
and introduces these troubles as an excuse in his journey through Galatia and Phry-
for not seeing them. I think it is rather gia, (Acts xviii. 23,) of which no partic-
to be connected with the preceding dis- ular account has reached us ; or to what
course. Yet still it might incline them to happened at Ephesus, (Acts xix. 29, 30,)
drop their complaints, and judge more which is Dr. Whitby's opinion*
And the joy the testimony of his conscience gave him. 385
which raiseth the that God, who raiseth the dead, at bis holy pleas- sect. dead. ure< by his omnipotent word : Who rescued K
10 Who delivered t^- memorable occasion, from so T^T"" us from so great a ' , , . , j j *u 2 Lon death, and doth de- great a death as then threatened us, and dotti i \q liver : in whom we rescue us from every danger which now sur- trustthathe will yet rouncls US) and in whom we trust that he will
make our deliverance complete, and still rescue us from every evil, and preserve us to his heav- enly kingdom.
11 Ye also helping I saVj that I have this confidence in God's 11 fbfSWre ««*««> ™* » andjt is the more cheerful, gift bestowed upon us as I persuade myself you are, and will be,
by the means of ma- working together in prayer for us, that so the ny persons, thanks favour {obtained} for us hu the importunate may be given by ma- ' Lr J J . J, , , ' , , .,
ny on our behalf. prayers of many, may be acknowledged by the thanksgiving of many on our account ;& as noth- ing can be more reasonable, than that mercies obtained by prayer, should be owned in praise.
12 For our re- And this confidence which we have both to- 12 joicing is this, the warcis q0(\ and yOU? \s much emboldened, as LciShlTsTm: ™ have an inward assurance of our own in- plicity,' and godly tegrity, however men mav suspect, or censure sincerity, not with us : Jor this is Still our rejoicing, which no ex- fleshly wisdom, but ternai ca[amitiescan impair, or injuries destroy,
by the grace ol God, , . r r ' . J . . . / '
we have had our even the testimony oj our conscience in the sight
conversation in the of God, who searcheth the secrets of all hearts, world, and more that in simplicity, ha?id Fodk/ sinceriti/ima\i\la.m- abundantly to you- . : ■« Zv *. c *u tv •
wards. " 2nS perpetually that sense ot the Divine pres-
ence and inspection, which is the surest guard * upon unfeigned integrity, and not with that car~
nal wisdom which is so ungenerously and un- righteously imputed to us, but by the grace of God and such sentiments of fidelity and benevolence as that blessed principle inspires, we have had9 and still continue to have, our conversation in the zvorld; and more especially towards youj
8 That so the favour obtained, Etc.] This would be a sentiment worthy an
There is something very perplexed and apostle ; but the rendering in the para-
ambiguous in the structure of this sen- phrase seemed, on the whole, the most
tence. I have sometimes thought it might natural and simple; especially as fin,
be rendered, that, {vtti^ «fwav,) on our ac- with a ge?iitive, seldom, if ever, signifies
count, thanks may be rendered by many per- for the sake, but rather by the means of any
sons, for (to u? h/uus x^io-p*,) the gift, afterwards mentioned,
or miraculous endowment, which is in us, h Simplich,f piain heartedness."\ Not
or deposited with us, (^;* ^./.*v,) for only meJnin£? well on the whole, but de-
the sake of many : as if he had said, That ,^. an Qver artful 0f prosecuting
many may join with us, in returning 03 entL
thanks for these miraculous endowments °
which were lodged with me, not for my ' Especially towards you ] His working
own sake, but for the benefit of many, with his own hands for his maintenance,
VOL. 4. 50
386 Refections on the trials and consolations of Christians*
sect, with respect to whom, in some circumstances *• of opposition that have happened among you,
"■" — we have been peculiarly obliged to watch over
i. 12 our corjduct ; lest inadvertency should in any instance give an handle to the malice of our enemies, to exert itself, in strengthening prej- udices, against us, and destroying those fruits of our labours among you, for which we could not but be greatly concerned.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let the venerable title of saints, by which the apostle so often 1 describes, and addresses Christians, be ever retained in our minds ; that we may remember the obligations we are under to answer it, as we would avoid the guilt and infamy of lying to God and men, by falsely and hypocriticallv professing the best religion, very possibly to the worst, undoubtedly to the vainest purposes. And that we may be excited to a sanctity becoming this title, let us often think of God, as the Father of mercies, and
3 as the God of all consolation ; and let us think of him, as assum- ing these titles, under the character of the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ: so shall we find our hearts more powerfully engaged to love and trust in him, and enter into a more intimate acquaintance and frequent converse with him.
4 From him let us seek consolation in every distress ; consider- ing these supports, which we so experience, not as given for our- selves alone, but/or others ; that we, on the like principles, may comfort them. Let ministers, in particular, regard them in this view, and rejoice in these tribulations, which may render them more capable of comforting' such as are in any trouble, by those consolations with -which they themselves have been comforted by God ; that so the church may be edified, and God glorified in
11 all, by the thanksgiving of 'many , for mercies obtained in answer to united prayer v.
Let us particularly remember the support which St. Paul ex- perienced, when he was pressed above measure, and as it seemed, 9 quite beyond his strength, so as to despair of life, and received the sentence of death in himself; as what was wisely appointed to teach him a firmer confidence in God, who raiseth the dead. Strong as his faith was, it admitted of farther degrees ; and the improve- ment of it was a happy equivalent for all the extremities he suffered. He therefore glories, as secure of being rescued from
among the Corinthians, (Acts xviii. 3 ; where do> must be a convincing proof of 1 Cor. ix. 15,) which he did not every this.
The apostle professes his integrity towards them : 58^
future dangers. Nor was his faith vain, though he afterwards SE.CT- fell by the hand of his enemies, and seemed as helpless a prey to their malice and rage, as any of the multitudes whose blood versc Nero, or the instruments of his cruelty, poured out like water. Death is itself the grand rescue to a good man, which bears him 10 to a state of everlasting security ; and in this sense every believer may adopt the apostle's words, and while he acknowledges past and present, may assuredly boast of future deliverances.
Happy shall we therefore be, if by Divine grace we are ena- bled at all times, to maintain the temper and conduct < f Christ" ians ; and may confidently rejoice in the testimony of our con- sciences, that our conversation in the world is in simplicity and god- 12 ly sincerity ; that our ends in religion are great and noble ; that our conduct is simple and uniform ; in a word, that we act as in the sight of an heart searching God. Then may we look upon the applauses, or the censures of men, as comparatively a very light matter ; and may rest assured, if, as with regard to the apostle in the instance before us, he suffers a malignant breath for a while, to obscure the lustre of our character, the day is near, which will reveal it in unclouded glory.
SECT. II.
The apostle goes on solemnly to declare his general integrity ; and particularly applies that declaration to the views on which he had declined that visit to Corinth, which he had intimated an intention of making. 2 Cor. I. la, to the end,
2 Cor. I. 13. 2 CORINTHIANS I. 13.
T? O R we write T SPEAK of the integrity with which I have sect. X none other things £ conducted mvself among you, with great "•
unto you, than what r , r ' ft- -
ye read,oracknowi- freedom ; for we write no other things to you 2Cor> edge ; and I trust >e on this head, but zvhat ye well know,* and must lt X3* shall acknowledge be obliged to acknowledge ; and I hope, that ye even to the end ; -;/u i * l i j t*l t
will nave equal cause to acknowledge \them\even
unto the end: for by the Divine grace, \ou shall never have just cause to speak or think dishon- ourably of us, or to reflect upon any inconsist- 14 As also you ency in our behaviour. As indeed ye have 14
have acknowledged already acknowledged us in part ; you have us m part, that we • "ii . i i i •
r acknowledged, that you have had no occasion
of blaming us ; for though some among you are not so ready to do us justice as the rest are, yet
* What ye know. ~\ The word avst^vaintsi the sense here plainly determines it te is ambiguous, and may signify either to knowing, atknoivledge, to know, or to read ,• but I think
388 And says he had not deferred coming through lenity,
sect, most avow it with pleasure and thankfulness, are your rejoicing,*,
"• that xve are your boasting, and that ve have even as Jfe alf° arfL _ , u . « ° 7 ' , ours in the day oi
_ cause to glory in your relation to us ; as ye also tiie Lord jesus;
j 14 in this respect, (with humble gratitude to the
great Author of all our successes, be it ever
spoken,) [are] ours now, and will, I trust, be so
in the great day of the Lord Jesus ; when we
hope to present you before Christ, as the seals
of our ministry, and to lead you on to that
heavenly kingdom, in the faithful pursuit of
which we have already been so happy as to
engage you.
15 And in this confidence I was long before desir- is And in this con- ous of coming to you, and enjoying another fidence I was mind- interview with friends, who have long lain so ?d to come unto you
f , , ' t r before, that vou
near my heart : that the expected transports of mjght have a second that blessed day, might in some degree be benefit j anticipated, both on my part, and on yours ; and accordingly would have come to you much sooner, not only on my owu account, but like- wise that ye might have had a second benefit ; as I doubted not but it would have been much to your advantage, as well as have given you a great deal of joy, to have seen and Conversed with your father in Christ, who had once been
16 so dear and so welcome to you. And indeed 16 And to pass by
rav scheme was to pass by you into Macedonia, you into Macedonia,
and make you a short visit b* in mv wav thither ; an? t0F come again
, . C • i • i_ j f . 'out ot Macedonia,
ana then having dispatched my business in the unto vou, and of you
churches there, to come to you again from Mace- to be brought on "my donia, and make a longer stay ; that so I might wa? toward Judea. be brought forward by you in my journey toward Judea, when I shall go thither to deliver the money raised by the contribution of the Gen- tile Christians for their Jewish brethren, when
h Make you a short visit.] <f< v/uav S'nk- tivo visits, the one in his way to Mace- 6s;v us MxiciSovictv some have understood of donia, (perhaps sailing from Ephesus to going into Macedonia without calling on Corinth,) and then another and longer, in them in his way. But as he went from his return. This the word ttax^v, again, Ephesus to Macedonia, it was not his seems to intimate, and if this were his pur- direct way to go by Corinth ; especially pose, it was now plain in fact, that he had considering the road we know he did changed it. The grand objection against take, by Troas ; and if he were now in this is 1 Cor. xvi. 7, which can only be Macedonia, as I think there is great reason reconciled by a supposition, that he had to believe he was, there would on thatz'n- altered his purpose between the date of terpretation have been no such appearance that epistle and his quitting Ephesus ; and of change in his purpose, as should have had given them, perhaps, by some verba! needed any apology. I therefore conclude, message, some intimation of it. that Uts first scheme was to have made tkem
But his xvord towards them was steadfast ; 389
they shall meet at Jerusalem on occasion of sect. some of their great feasts. (See Acts xx. 16.) u-
17 When I there- Now when I intended this, did lime levity in
fore was thus mind- projecting my scheme, or throwing it aside on j £y nessT'or^t'h'^s' ™V n'^'nS occasion ? Or the thing, which I ' that I purpose, do I purpose in general, do I purpose according to the purpose according to ^.9/z; according to carnal principles and views ; ™ *£ stalbe that * *»" be continually changing my yea, yea, and nav, measures in the prospect ot every little interest nay i that may lead one way or another, and break-
ing my word, so that there should be with me yea, yea, and nay, nay ; such an uncertainty and inconsistency of counsels and actions, that none should know how to depend upon me, or
18 But as God is what they had to expect from me ? No ; I sol- 18 true, our word to- emnly protest, that [as] the God, whom I serve, ward you was not r- i / • , r i j* j.
yea and nay. [ts] faithful, our word to you on other occasions,
and on this, hath not been wavering and uncer- tain ; sometimes yea, and sometimes nay ; but that I have always maintained a consistency of behaviour, the natural attendant of sincerity and truth, which is always uniform and invariable.
19 For the Son of For our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, our 19 God, Jesus Christ, great Redeemer,zuhowas preached by us amongst
rlv^tf-! ^ !hat is> b» «"* and Sihanu^ and Timoth^
evenby me, and Sil- who joined our labours among you, (Actsxviii. vanus, and Timo- 15^) as we now join in writing to you this epis- theus, was not yea ^(according to what I observed in the inscrip- and nay, but in him . * v r . .^ , r*\ • j
was yea. tlon °* xt0 was not yea and nay : Christ and
his gospel were not inconsistent and contradic- tory ; but in him all was yea ; and he is the same yesterday, today, and for ever, the dec- larations of his word, and the engagements of
20 For all the his covenant are inviolably the same. For all 20 promises of God in t^e many an(j invaluably precious promises of km are yea, and in ~ , , / , . v 1 • j
God, which are given us by this covenant, and
established in his blood, [are] in him yea, and in him a?nen,c They are now attended with
c In him yea, and in him amen.~\ Noth- sequences to follow,) tend greatly to con- ing can really render the promises of God firm our faith, and make it easier for us to more certain than they are ; but God's believe such illustrious promises as those giving them to us through Christ, assures which are given us ; the very greatness us, that they are indeed his promises, as of which might otherwise have been an in Christ there is such a real evidence of impediment to our faith, and have created his conversing with men ; and as the a suspicion, not whether God would have wonders which God hath actually wrought performed what he had promised, but in the incarnation, life, resurrection, and whether such promises were really given ascension of his Son, (facts in themselves us. much stronger than any of the glorious con-
<390 As also the promises of God in Christ were.
sect, stipulations and engagements, which may be him amen, unto the "■ sufficient to confirm the weakest faith, when we Slory of God bY U3-
consider what an astonishing way God has been * i 20 pleased to take for the communication of mercy
by his Son ; so that the more we attend to them,
the more we shall see of their invariable truth
and certainty ; and all tends to the glory of God
by us, which we constantly make the end of our
administration, and so are animated to main- tain one regular series of uniform truth, as in
his sight and presence.
21 But we say not this, as arrogating any thing 21 Now he which.
to ourselves ; for we most readilv acknowledge, established* us with , , , r » •• ». .i " you in Christ, and
that he who also by his strengthening grace, nath anointed us, i# confirmeth and establisheth us,d together with God. you, in the faith and love of Christ, and he that hath anointed us, as a kind of first fruits of his creatures, with that Spirit, which gives us a ca- pacity for all the services to which we are called out, and furnishes us with all our credentials
22 in it, [is] the blessed God himself: Who hath 22 Who hath also also sealed us,e to mark and secure us f for his sealed us, and given peculiar property, and, in further confirmation ^Hn'ur hearl^ of his regard for us, given us the earnest of the
Spirit in our hearts, those sacred communica- tions both of gifts and graces which lead us in- to enjoyments that we look upon as the antic- ipation of heaven, and not only as a pledge, but a foretaste of it. This is the happy state into which we are now brought, for which I desire ever to glorify and adore the Divine good- ness, and to behave, as one that is favoured
d Establisheth us."] To explain this of fur- them out as the peculiar property of God ;
nishing St Paul with such arguments as and the earnest he explains, of those 7075
enabled him more and more to confirm of the Holy Ghost, which were the anlic-
the Corinthians in the Christian faith, and ipation of celestial happiness. See Saw.
himself in the character of a faithful min- Ser Vol. XL p 83 — 85
ister, is, I think, giving but a small part of f Mark and secure us ] That sealing
the genuine and sublime sense of this refers to both these, is well shewn by Dr.
excellent passage. Whitby's note on this text. Some under-
e Hath anointed us — sealed its."] Mons. stand this verse as insinuating how unrea-
Saurin thinks, that the difference between sonable it would be to suspect him of levi-
the unction, the seal, and the earnest, of the ty, who was sealed by such extraordinary
Spirit is this : that the unction chiefly re- gifts of the Spirit. Compare John vi. 27.
fers to those extraordinary endowments by But this argument would be something
which the apostles were set apart to their precarious ; and as he speaksof the earnest
work, as priests and kings were conse- of the Spirit in the hearts of believers, I
crated to theirs, by being anointed ; the thought the interpretation here given
sealy to the sacraments, which marked much preferable.
It was to spare them, that he came not yet to Corinth. 39f
with such invaluable blessings, and with such sect. glorious prospects as these. "•
33 Moreover, I But with respect to that change in my pur- -
caU God for a record pose Qf coming to you, which some would rep- 2iC2°3' tcfspal^youVcime rfc*sent as an instance of a contrary conduct, / not as yet unto Cor- call God for a record on my soul, and declare to ,YltJi« you, even as I hope he will have mercy upon
it,s that it was, not because I slighted my friends, or feared mine enemies, but out of a real tenderness, and with a desire to spare you that uneasiness which I thought I must in that case have been obliged to give you, that I came net as yet to Corinth ; as I had once intended, 24 Not for that we and given you some reason to expect. I men- 24 have dominion over tjon this, not because rve pretend to have any your taith, but are , t . , . . r •_.» c
helpers of your joy : absolute dominion over yourjaith, so as of my
for by faith ye stand, own authority to dictate what you should be- lieve, or do ; nor would we exert the power with which Christ has endowed us, to any ty- rannical or overbearing purposes ; but we, even I, and all the faithful ministers of our Lord Jesus Christ, are joint helpers of your joy : we labour to use all the furniture which God hath given us, to the advancement of your real com- fort and happiness ; which can only be secured by reducing you to your duty : but this very care will oblige us sometimes to take disagree- able steps, with regard to those that act in such a manner, as might tend to subvert the faith of their brethren : for by faith ye have stood hitherto : I readily acknowledge you have in the general adhered to it ; and it is by retain- ing the same principles pure and uncorrupted, with a realizing sense of them on our hearts, that we may still continue to stand in the midst of all the opposition we necessarily meet with from men insensible of every bond of duty and gratitude.
IMPROVEMENT.
ALL the promises of God are yea and amen in Christ : let us verse. depend upon it, that they will be performed ; and make it our 20
g Have mercy on it.] Nothing- but the his character to such a church, would have, great importance of St. Paul's vindicating justified' the solemnity of such an^oath.
392 Reflections on the views ministers should have hi their office*
sect, great care, that we may be able to say, that we are interested
"• through him in the blessings to which they relate. Let there be
—"— a proportionable steadiness and consistence in our obedience ;
erse and let not our engagements to God be yea and nay, since his to
us are so invariably faithful.
Are we established in Christ ? Are we sealed with the earnest 19 of the Spirit in our hearts P Let us acknowledge that it is God
21 who hath imparted it to us ; and let Christians of the greatest
22 steadiness and experience be proportionably humble, rather than by any means elated on account of their superiority to others.
We see the light in which ministers should always consider themselves, and in which they are to be considered by others ; not as having dominion over the faith of their people, having a right to dictate by their own authority, what they should believe, or, on the same principles, what they should do ; but as helpers of their joy, in consequence of being helpers of their piety and
24 obedience. In this view, how amiable does the ministerial office appear ! What a friendly aspect it wears upon the happiness of mankind ! And how little true benevolence do they manifest, who would expose it to ridicule and contempt !
Let those who bear that office, be careful that they do not give it the most dangerous wound, and abet the evil works of those who despise and deride it ; which they will most effectually do, if they appear to form their purposes according to the flesh*
17 Let them with a single eye direct all their administrations to the glory of God and the edification of the church ; that they may be able to appeal to their hearers, as those that must acknowledge^
*3 and bear their testimony to their uprightness. In that case, they will be able to look on them as those in whom they hope to re- joice in the, day of the Lord, And if, while they pursue these
M ends, they^are censured as actuated by any mean and less worthy principle, let them not be much surprised or discouraged : they share in exercises from which the blessed apostle St. Paul was not exempted ; as indeed there is no integrity, or caution, which can guard any man from the effects of that malice against Christ and his gospel, with which some hearts overflow, when, they feel themselves condemned by it.
The apostle would not come to grieve them, 390
SECT. III.
The apostle expresses his great affection to the Corinthians, as manifested both in his sympathy with the offending member of their church, xvho, having been under censure, was now penitent; (in which v?czv he advises his readmission ;) and also in his solicitude for tidings concerning them from Titus, whom not find' ing at Troas, he zvent to meet in Macedonia, 2 Cor. II. 1 — 13. 2 Cor. II. 1. 2 CORINTHIANS II. 1.
BYdTthis whiTm;: T NOW pluinl-v and faithfully tel1 .you the se-ct:
self, that I would not -*- true reason of that delay of my journey, "»• come again to you which has so much surprised most of vou, and ~— " ~ with heaviness. at which some appear to be scandalized. It *£? was not that I forgot you, or failed in any friendly regards to you ; but I determined this with myself, on hearing how things stood among you, that I would not, if it could by any means be prevented, come to you again in grief ^ in circumstances which must have grieved both myself and you ; but that I would wait for those fruits which I had reason to hope from my endeavours in my former epistle, to regu- 2 For if I make late what had been amiss. For if /should be 2 you sorry, who is he obliged to grieve you^ zvho should then rejoice me% then that maketh me , ° . .."**, , ■ • ,, «kt»*-
glad, but the same unless it be he who is now grieved by me ? b My which is made sorry affection to you as a church is indeed so great, by me • that I could enjoy very little comfort myself, if
you were in sorrow, especially in consequence of anv act of mine, however necessary it were : 3 And I wrote this And therefore I have written thus to you, in 3 same unto you, lest orcier to tne farther promoting of that reforma- when I came, I .... . " r
should have sorrow tion which is necessary to my own comfort,
from them of whom as well as to your honour and peace ; that I may not, when I come again, have grief on ac-
* I would not come to you in grief. ~\ It happily restored, he mighty be under a
maybe objected, why then did he speak necessity of exercising an unwilling- sever-
©f coming in his former epistle, (1 Cor. xvi. ity among then>. Chap. xii. 20, 21 ; and
5— 7,) when the incestuous person being yet chap. xiii. 1 — 6, 10.
impenitent, and their obedience to his di- b Unless it be he who is grieved by me ] It
rectionsJ^vith relation to that case, being cannot reasonably be objected, that the
as yet unapproved, the cause of sorrow, and sound part of the church would rejoice
the necessity of grieving them, seemed yet him ; for even they would be grieved by
greater than now ? But it is very likely, the necessity of such severities ,- they would
that after he had writ that epistle, and per- sympathize with the afflicted and correct-
haps while these things were in suspense, ed persons ; and on the other hand, the
he had received news of other disorders recovery of offenders would give him more
among them ; and indeed it is evident, sensible joy than any thing else ; which
that he seems apprehensive, even on the considerations taken together, willabund-
supposition that the incestuous person were antly justify this expression,
VOL. 4. 51
*94 He had wrote his former epistle, to shetv his love*
sect, count of those for whom 1 ought to rejoice, having I ought to rejoice j ft*- this confident persuasion concerning you all in having confidence in
general, that my joy is [the joy] of you all* and PV11.' *at ^\^
o cor i i • i • i .i ^ re .• is the joy oi you all.
■■a that you do in the main bear the same affection J J
towards me, as I feel in my heart towards you. For sometime ago, with much affliction, and 4 For out of muck overbearing anguish6- of heart, I wrote an epis- affliction and anguish tie to youf which was attended with many tears, fo h* *^'4ith°mMy and I designed by it, not, as you may be sure, tears ; not that you that ye might be grieved, but that ye might know, should be grieved,
by one of the most genuine tokens which it was ^nt th,at ye "Vf¥
J .. . r ° . , n . , know the love wlncli
possible for me to give, that overflowing love x have more abund<
which I bear to you, of the degree and tender- antly unto you.
ness of which I was never myself so sensible
as I have been since this sad occasion of dis-
5 covering it happened. And if any one of you 5 But if any have hath been so unhappy, as to have occasioned grief, caused grief, he hath , , - , • rry . . , T , * J not grieved me, but he hath only grieved me in part ; I am but one in * . that x may
of a much greater number, who have felt this not overcharge you
affectionate concern. And this I say, that /all.
may not overburden you all, nor fix any unjust
charge upon the whole body of the Corinthian
church, as if it had taken part with such an
offender in afflicting me : far from that, I rather
believe it has sympathized with me in my grief.
6 And sufficient to such an one* who hath here 6 Sufficient to such been the aggressor, [is] this rebuke and censure, a man is this punish- [that he hath] already [suffered] by many, and «■«*» Jj^™** in° indeed by the whole body of your society •,
which has shewn so wise and pious a readiness to pursue the directions I gave, for animad- verting upon him, and bringing him to repent-
7 ance. So that, on the whole, I am well satis- 7 So that contra-
c My joy is the joy of you all.] Mr. Locke d Overbearing anguish.'] This seems
argues from hence, that a distinction is to the import of <ryvo^« i which nearly resem-
be made between the Corinthians, to bles a-vvixu, (compare chap. v. 14,) which
whom this epistle was written, and the I render bears aiuay.
false teachers who were Jews, and who e Wrote m epistle, Etc.] Probably he
crept in among them, and whom he does here pefeps t0 such passages as those in the
not comprehend in the number of those first epistie which speak of scandalous per-
concerning whom he speaks with such i,ons Jmong them, and direct to the roeth-
tenderness and hope. And thus he would ods tQ be Gtaken to reduce them to or-
reconcile this passage, and chap. vii. 13 — j
15; with chap xi. lo — 15 ; chap. x. 6— 11. " „ __ , . ,,
Compare chap, xi 22, where it is intimated f To such an one.] Mr. Locke very well
some of them were Hebrews. But as we observes the great tenderness which the
are sure some of the Corinthians had been apostle uses to this offender ; he never once
seduced and alienated from St Paul by mentions his name, nor does he here s»
them, I think it most reasonable to under- much as mention his crime , but speaks
stand this as spoken of what he might con- of him in the most indefinite manner that
elude to be their general character ; and was consistent with giving such directions it was both generous and prudent in the, in his case, as loYQ required, apostle to let it in this point ©f view.
They were to restore the penitent offending member. 39$
tvms&t ye ought rath- fied in what the church has done ; and instead of sect. er to forgive him, urging vou to pursue farther severities against m' and comfort turn, hi wh Q by the blessing of God on the 7T~ lest perhaps such a .. ? .. ? J , . , » . 2 Cor.
one should be swal- discipline you have used, is become a penitent, ii. p Sowed up with over- I on the contrary, declare it to you as my judg- much sorrow. ment, that you should rather forgive and comfort
[him ;] lest such a one, if kept under continual rebuke, should be swallowed up with an excess oj 'sorrow, and rendered incapable of those du- ties of the Christian life, to the performance of which, I would cheerfully hope that he is now 8 Wherefore 1 be- inclined. Therefore 1 beseech you to confirm 8
seech you, that ye [the assurances] and demonstrations [of your]
love towardsTimT' love t0 him* m lne most tencler and endearing manner that you can ; which may convince him that vour seeming severity proceeded from cor-
9 For to this end dial affection. For indeed it was partly to 9 also did I write, this purpose that / have written, that I might that I might know fiave experience of you, whether ye would be obe- tlie proof of you, _»• ^ • ;; jt • J J i- i •
whether ye be obe- dient in all things to my apostolical instructions
dient in all things, and decisions : and it gives me unspeakable
10 To whom ye pleasure to find that ye have been so. And 10 forgive anything, I truly j have such confidence in you as a soci-
forgive also : for if I . J ,, . T , . V, . .
"forgive any thing, to ety, that I may say, not only m this instance, whom I forgave it, but in any other that may happen, that to whom for your sake s for- you forgive any thing which hath been esteemed
fon'of Christ1;6 ^ an offence> so as to be willing t0 restore the offender to your communion, / also shall be ready to [forgive it ;~\ and if I forgive any thing, to whomsoever it may be, [it is] not out of re- gard to the offender alone, but in a great meas- ure for your sakes, that as in the person of Christ, and by the high authority with which he hath been pleased to invest me, I join in 11 Lest Satan taking off the censure. For I know the pros- 11 should get an ad peritv 0f tne church in general is concerned in vantage ot us ; lor r / , . . „ . 9 . , , ,. .
we are not ignorant conducting these affairs aright, and am solicit- of his devices. ous, lest if they be carried to any excess of rig-
our, Satan should get an advantage over us, and turn that severity into an occasion of mischief to the offender, to his brethren, and to others. For we are not ignorant of his devices, and of the great variety of stratagems which he is continually making use of to injure us, and to turn even discipline itself, to the reproach of the .12 Furthermore, church, and the destruction of souls. These 12 are the sentiments which prevail in my heart towards you ; and ray conduct, since the data
S96 Reflections on the ministerial temper ;
sect, of my last epistle, hath been a genuine demon- when I came tt>
*"• stration of this my affectionate concern. For T[°?s to preach
- , T , m ff-.r • r *u Christ's gospel, and
xvhen I came unto Troas % in the service oj the a door ^as opened
ii. 12 gospel of Christ, and found things there so situ- unto me of the Lord, ated, that there zvas a large door opened to me in the Lord, many circumstances seeming to invite my stay, and to give a prospect of success 13 in my ministry ; Yet I had no rest in my spirit, 13 I had no rest because I did not find mxj brother Titus there ; in my sPirit> because whom I had sent to inquire into your affairs, ££*?£££? and from whom I expected tidings of you. I my leave of them, I would not therefore make any abode at Troas, went from thence though so many considerations concurred to int0 Macedonia. invite me to it ; but taking my leave of them, I went out of Asia, into Macedonia ; where I thought he might be, and where I had the hap- piness quickly to meet him, and to receive that news of you which has given me so much pleas- ure, and in consequence of which I have found occasion to write to you in a more comfortable manner, as I here do. And I bless God, that the purposes of my Christian ministry have not upon the whole been frustrated by this journey, but that the Divine blessing hath attended my labours here, as well as in the places which I left, that I might come hither,
IMPROVEMENT.
Let ministers learn from hence, after the example of this wise and benevolent apostle, to be very tender of the ease and com- verse fort of those committed to their care ; doing nothing to grieve i* 2 or distress them, unless, as in the case before us, love requires it, in order to their safety and happiness. Let them learn this candid and endearing method of putting the best interpretation upon every thing, and of believing, where there is any reason to 3 hope it, that their joy is the joy of their people also. When profess- ing Christians offend, and cannot be reclaimed by gentler meth- ods, let them, not out of resentment, but affection, have recourse to the discipline which Christ hath instituted in his church j and
e Came unto Troas."] Mr. Oiven, (of Or- short an account is given, Acts xx. 1, 2.
din, Part I. p. 124,) thinks this happened in He afterwards ordered some Christian
St. Paul's journey from Corinth to Mace- friends, who were attending him to Asia
donia ; and mentions it as a fact omitted after he had spent three months in Mace-
by St. Luke, to be collected from the donia, to wait for him at Troas, fib.
epistles. Many such facts there undoubt- verse 4, 5,) probably for this reason
edly are, and this seems one of them, among others, that they might have an
though not just in that circumstance. It opportunity of preaching the gospel to
seems to have happened in that passage a people who seemed so ready to re-
£rom Asia to Macedonia, of which so very ceive it.
and of a right conduct. 397
when that discipline hath answered its end, and the offender is sect. recovered to a sense of his evil, let them with the greatest pleas- ,lu ure concur in readmitting him to the communion of the church from which he has been excluded ; with a tender concern, lest he should be swallowed up of overmuch sorrow ; always consider- 6,7 ing, how watchful the enemv of souls is to get an advantage over us ; and remembering, that it will be the peculiar wisdom ^min- isters, to acquaint themselves with these artful and malicious devices of Satan, by which he is incessantly endeavouring to dis- R tress and ruin the church, and to lay snares for its members in their hopes and their fears, their joys, and their sorrows, so as to take occasion from everv incident, and from every interest, to weaken and to wound them.
The great source of a right conduct on all these occasions, is unfeigned love : that let us labour to establish in our hearts to- 4 wards- each other ; praving that God, by his Spirit, would estab- lish it. And though the consequence of this will be, that our spirits, like the apostle*s, will be accessible to many sorrows which we should not otherwise feel ; and though it is possible, that we, like St. Paid in the instance before us, may sometimes be inter- rupted in active services of life, which we might otherwise have 12 been more ready to pursue ; yet we may hope, that while we are faithfully influenced by love, under the direction of that Christian prudence, which ought ever to attend it, views of use- fulness may be opened, where we least expect them, may be opened one way, while they are obstructed another ; yea, upon the whole, what has for a while interrupted our success, may in its remoter consequences greatly advance it.
SECT. IV.
The apostle expresses, in themost affectionate terms, his thankfulness to God for having intrusted him with the ministry of the gospel, for the success attending his services therein ; and declares his joyful confidence in all events of the Divine acceptance ; and speaks of the Corinthians, as his credentials written by the finger of God. 2 Cor. II. 14, to the end. Chap. III. 1 — 6.
2 Cor. II. 14. 2 CORINTHIANS II. 14.
^OW thanks be T HAVE informed you, that I left a fair sect.
-n unto God, which 1 opportunity of preaching the gospel at iv- Troas, in consequence of that great desire I """" had to hear from you ; for which purpose I j?0^' went into Macedonia. But I desire thank- fully to own the Divine goodness, in attending my ministry with very comfortable success there. And indeed I have great reason to
398 The apostle blesses God for success at Troas, and elsewhere.
sect, break out into a transport of praise in the reflec- alwavs causeth us t»
iv- tion : Yes, mv brethren, thanks, everlasting triumph in Christ,
, r, i »il j *u s> j and maketh mam-
— " thanks [be rendered] by you and me, to the hod festthe savour of his
li 14 °^ a^ Power anc* grace» wh° always causeth lis knowledge by us in to triumph in Christ? carrying us on from one every place, spiritual victory to another ; and manifesteth by us in every place, the fragrant and powerful
15 odour of his saving knoxvledge. Well may I 15 For we are un- reioice upon this account ; for we the apostles, to God a sweet sa- and other ministers of his gospel, are to God a tliemtnat are saved, sweet and acceptable odour of Christ : he is as and in them that per- it were pleased and delighted with the incense ish.
of his name and gospel as diffused by us, both with respect to them who believe and are saved, and to them, who in consequence of their unbe-
16 lief, perish in their sins. To the latter indeed 16 To the one we [zve are] an odour of death ; the fragrancv, so are the savour of rich initself, instead of reviving, destroys them, *<** tJ^h™ and is efficacious to bring on death in its most savour of life unto dreadful forms. But to the other [xve are] an life. And who is odour of life ; the gospel revives their souls, JggjfJ*1 for thesc and is effectual to their eternal life and salva- tion. And when we consider all these awful consequences, which one way or other attend
our ministry, we may truly say, who [is] sufflc* ient for these things P Who is worthy to bear such an important charge ? Who should under-
17 take it without trembling ? Nevertheless, 17 For we are not
though we must acknowledge ourselves unwor- as raany» wh,ch cor; o , . /- i • i a *. j rupt the word ot
thy of such a charge, God is pleased to succeed r
us in the execution of it, as he knows our sin- cerity in his sight and presence. For we are not as many, who adulterate the word of Godh
a Causeth us to triumph.] Witsius would ferent effects of strong perfumes, to cheer render d-^ntfA^iuovli, who triumphs over us, some, and to throw others into violent dis- (compare Col. ii. 15,) and supposes it ex- orders, according to the different disposi- presses the joy with which St. Paul re- tions they are in to receive them ; and fleeted on that powerful and sovereign Elian observes, that some kind of animals grace which had led him in triumph, who are killed by them, Hist. Anim. in. 7. •was once so insolent an enemy to the gos- pel. I rather think the apostle represents b Adulterate the word.] K*t»asuov7« is a himself as triumphing through the Divine very expressive phrase, and alludes to the power. And as in triumphal processions, practice of those who deal in liquors, especially in thecal, fragrant odours and which they debase for their own greater incense were burnt near the conquerors ,• gain ; and it insinuates in strong terms so he seems beautifully to allude to that the base temper and conduct of their false circumstance, in what he says of the otr/um, teachers. Bos has finely illustrated the the odour of the gospel, in the following verses, force of this expression in his learned and And he seems farther to allude to the dif- elegant note on this text, £xer. p. 154, 155.
He speaks of the Corinthians as his epistle ; 399
God : but as of sin- hy their own base mixtures, and retail it, when sect. ceritv,but as of God, formed according to the corrupt taste of their iv- in the sight of God hearers ; but as o/'unmingled sincerity, but as Spea ' by the express command of God, in the presence
of God we speak in the name of Christ ; deliv- ering every part of our message, as those that know how awful our account is ; and how im- possible it is to conceal so much as a single thought from that all penetrating Being to whom we are shortly to give it up.
2 Cor. Ill 1. Do And when I say this, do we again, as some 2 Cor.' •we begin again to presume to insinuate, begin to recommend our- "*• 1 •ommend ourselves'^ and one another, [to you M Or do we
or need we, as some ' . rjtJ ■
others, epistles of need, as I perceive some Ido,] recommendatory commendation to letters to you from other churches, or recommen- you, or letters of com- datory {letters} from you to others ? Truly I 2 mendation from you? m i • , ■
2 Ye are our epistle mav wel1 savi V011 are yourselves our epistle, the
written iuourhearts, best recommendation from God himself, his
known and read of testimonial, as it were, written upon your hearts
all men: jn ^ g]orjous cnange by olir means produced
there ; and the effects of it are so apparent in
your lives, that I may say, ye are known and
read by all men, who know what you once were,
and you now are ; and they who consider these
things, must acknowledge, that such success
granted by the cooperation of Divine grace, is
as evident a proof of God's gracious presence
3 Forasmuch as ye with us as can well be imagined. [2^,] whose 3 tire manifes ly de- characters were some of them once so enor-
^toS^SE mous' C1 Cor' »i- "0 but [are] now so amiable
tered by us, written and excellent, are indeed manifest and apparent, not with ink, but as the epistle of Christ which is ministered by us; with the Spirit of and b u Christ doth as ;t w declare, the living God : not , : J . , . . . , ; „ , , '
that he hath been laitntully preached among
you by us ; an epistle written not, as epistles generally are, with ink, but by traces drawn by the Spirit of the one living and true God, mov- ing on your hearts, and producing that variety of graces which rendermany of you so conspic- uous and lovely. And the inscription is noty
c Upon your hearts."] Some copies read knowledge, (and it is certain that some
our hearts, that is, always remembered and judgment may be formed,) must own
thought of. But I apprehend, the apostle it a great attestation of his ministry.
means, that the change produced, not The great enormities in which they
only in their external conduct, but in were once plunged, (see 1 Cor. vi 11,
their inward temper, was so great, that isfc.J would much illustrate this argu-
all who could judge of it by intimate ment.
400 Written by the Spirit of God, and proving his mission*
sect, (as that boasted monument, which did so great in tables of stone,bu*: iv. an honour to the mission and authority of in fleshly tables of
Moses,) written in tables of stone, but in the tlle heart>
~.„l' fleshly tables of the heart ; to which no hand,
but that by which the heart was made, could
find access, in such a manner as to inscribe
4 these sacred characters there. Such confidence 4 And such trust have xve towards God by J esus Christ, that our nave we through ministry shall be effectual in other places, and christt0 God ward: that the world shall by your means be persuad- ed of our apostleship.
5 We say this, not as insinuating, that we are 5 Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to reckon upon any thing as sufficient of our-
from ourselves ;d we would not insinuate this, ?^es to thinfk an? J . . . r ' thing as ot our-
or encourage any others to do it ; Jor we are selves ; but our suf- upon all occasions ready most thankfully to ficiency is of God* acknowledge, that all our sufficiency [is] from God ; whatever furniture of any kind we have for our work, we humbly ascribe it to him, and from him arise all our expectations of success
6 with this furniture, whatever it be : From 6 Who also hath that great and adorable Author of all good, made us able minis- xvho also hath made us his apostles, and others tera of the new testa-
, 111 • 1 i»»'-.. ment ; not of the
whom he hath sent into the work, able mints- letter, but of the
ters of the new covenant, sufficiently qualified Spirit: for the let- to discharge that important trust of proposing this gracious covenant of God, established in Christ, to our fellow creatures. For we are indeed ministers, not of the letter, but of the Spirit ,-e for we are enabled to enter into the sense and spirit of the law, and other sacred writings ; whereas that Divine volume is to the Jews, but as a heap of letters and charac- ters, which they know not how to read or understand, and yet pride themselves so much in them, that in that sense it may be said, they receive mischief, rather than benefit, from
* To reckon upon any thing as of 'ourselves. ] cation we here assign it, and signifies U This seems the most exact rendering of recto?:, or account. Koyi<Ta.<rbdLi rt a>s e| tnulw. Dr. Whitby ren- ders it to reason, as if the apostle had said, e Not of the letter, but of the Spirit.-} To We are unable by any reasoning of our understand this of an allegorical rather own to bring men to conversion : which than literal explication of the Old Testa- gives a fine and just sense, but I think only ment, is very arbitrary and unwarrantable ; a part of what the apostle intended. Com- and I wish no Christian comment ators had pare Acts xix. 27 ; Rom. iv. 3, 6, 11 ; given encouragement to the Deists to chap. viii. 18, 36; 1 Cor. iv. 1; in all abuse this text in the manner it is well which the word 7^yt^oy.a.t has the sigtiifi- known they have done.
Reflect ions on the importance of the gospel message. 401
Uf killeth, but the their own oracles. Thus the letter killeth ; the sect.
Spirit givctli life. unbelieving Jews are undone by their obstinate IV- adherence to it, and more prejudiced against the gospel, than those that never heard of any ^ 6* Divine revelation at all. But when taught by the Spirit of God, speaking in us, they enter into the spiritual sense and design of the law, then it giveth life ; it established our faith, quickens our obedience, and becomes a source of happiness in this world and in the next.
IMPROVEMENT.
May the infinite importance of the gospel message be deeply chap, impressed on all who preach, and all who hear it. Life, or death, 15""ie is in question ; eternal life, or everlasting death : and while it is from day to day reviving its thousands, is it not to be feared, that in some places it is, by the righteous judgment of God on hard and impenitent hearts, aggravating the guilt and misery of its ten thousands ? How awful is the work of dispensing this gos- pel! Who can pretend to be sufficient for such things as these ! 16 Who, that considers the nature and importance of the ministerial work, can undertake, or pursue it, but with fear and trembling !
Yet, insufficient as they ought humbly to acknowledge them- chap, selves to be, to reckon upon any thing, as from themselves, there is 1U- 5 a sufficiency in God, imparted to faithful ministers ; in conse- chap, quence of which they are often made to triumph in Christ, and ii. 14 borne on, in a holy superiority to all the difficulties of their work, and see their labour not to be in vain in the Lord. Well may that support them, under the discouragements, which, in other instances, they feel, when the fruit of their labours does not im- mediately appear ; yea, when the present state of many under their care is directly contrary to what they could desire ; for their work is still with the Lord, and they are a sxveet savour to God in 15 them that perish, as well as in them that are saved. Let them therefore gird up the loins of their mind, and exert themselves with the utmost vigour, rejoicing in this, that God will on the whole be glorified, and they shall on the whole be accepted, and through his abundant grace be amply rewarded. Yea, God will consider, in that day of final recompense, the anguish which they have felt for the souls they have seen perishing under their min- istrations, as well as the faithful pains they have bestowed to reclaim them.
But as they desire to secure this acceptance ; yea, to secure their own salvation, let them never allow themselves, by any foreign mixtures,, to adulterate the word of Gyd ; but let them vol. 4. 52
402 If the law were glorious, the gospel is much more so .;
sect, speak it in its uncorrupted sincerity, as in the sight and presence 1V- of God, and as those who know it is not their business to devise ™ a message out of their own hearts, but to deliver what they have received of the Lord. So may they hope there shall not be want- chap. i°g those, who, according to the views which the apostle gives us iii. 2 of these Corinthians, shall appear as epistles written by the hand of Christ himself in attestation of their commission from him.
That ministers may more cheerfully hope for, and expect such
an honour, let us all pray, that the Spirit of God may lead them.
into the true sense and meaning of scripture ; that they may not
unprofirably amuse themselves and their hearers with vain and
6 cold criticisms on the letter of it, so as to neglect and forget what
is most spiritual in its design and meaning ; but that they may,
under Divine illumination, attain to the mind of the Spirit, and
be enabled to make greater proficiency in unfolding and lllustrat-
chap ing tne important mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, and may
ii. 16 be to multitudes a savour of life unto life*
SECT. V.
The apostle, farther to recommend the ministry of which he had been speakirig, falls into a very pertinent and useful digression concerning the comparative obscurity of the Mosaic law, and the superior glory and permanence of the gospeL 2 Cor. III. 7, to the end,
2 Corinthians III. 7. 2 Cor. III. 7.
sect. V HAVE just been observing, that the letter T3UT if the minis*
v- X of the law, in that sense in which it is main- ~ tration of death
J~ tained by the Jews, killeth in itself; it binds ^en"^ stmies!" was
iii. 7 down transgressors under a sentence of death, glorious, so that the
and bv the perverseness of their interpretation, children of Israel
is the occasion of ruin ; while the Spirit quick- JS"^*^^
eneth. And let me now direct your thoughts Moses, for the glo-
to the argument arising from hence, to prove ry °f nis counte-
the greatly superior excellence of the gospel : nance/ ™hic,h ^ory r i • *u * i\/r i i_- t_ -j i w was t0 be done a-
jor if the Mosaic law, which was indeed the way;
ministration of death, which was [contained] in visible letters, [and] the most excellent part of which was engraven in the two tables of stone , hewn indeed and prepared by God himself, which Moses brought down from mount Sinai in his hands, was attended with a signal and un- deniable glory, so that the children of Lrael could not look directly upon the face of Moses, because of the glory of his countenance xvhich rvas so soon
Fcr the former was to be abolished, the latter to remain. 403
8 How shall not to be abolished in death : How much more sect. the ministration of ^fl// that, which may with so much propriety v- the Spirit be rather be called fhe m\n^traUon of the Spirit, be glori- g ~ glorious. ^ «, since the work of tfie Spirit of G()d on ... 8-
the heart of a rational being, is so much more important, than any dead characters which could be engraven on insensible stones.
9 For if the min- This may be farther apparent, when we con- 9 istration ofcondem- sider what I hinted before, concerning the im- nationte glory, much possibility of obtaining life and salvation by the more doth the minis, t hich ^ its tration of righteous- i>iobdiL ww, a u» «/ «*««., 7 nessexceed in glory, effects, only Mc ministration oj condemnation^
pronouncing a sentence of death, in many cases without mercy, and which at last certainly ended in leaving persons under condemnation, as it was incapable of taking away the moral guilt of any one offence ; [was attended with] so bright a glory ;a how much more shall the gos- pel, which may well be called the ministration of righteousness, exceed in glory ? as it puts us into so certain a way to obtain justification and life everlasting. 10 For even that For even that which was made glorious at its 10 which was made glo- first dispensation, that is, the law of Moses, nous, had no glory hath nQ j fa tn-ls respect, by reason of the '^: SZ%^ glory that excelled it by unutterable degrees ; that excelleth. so that as the sun swalloweth up the light ot the
moon and the stars, in like manner is the lus- tre of former dispensations swallowed up in 11 For if that that of the gospel. For if that which was to 11 which is done away fo so Soon abolished, tias nevertheless attended, vas glorious, much ag w£ hjwe ge wi(h some considerable de-
3&&fc**£ greesof^fcrj,, to illustrate Its Divine original
and authority, how much more glorious [must] that [be] which remaineth immutable through the remotest ages !b
• Attended with elorv.^ Dr. Whitby has jected to verse 11, that the cloven tongues taken a great deal of" pains to prove, that of fire left no such lasting lustre on the there is an intended opposition between face of the apostles as on that of Moses. the glory, that is, the visible lustre on the b If that -which was to be, &c.J Mr. Hal- countenance of Moses, (compare Exod. let would render it, " if that which was xxxiv. 29, 30, where the Seventy use the done away, w*s done away by glory, how word St*0S*r*h) with the glory which de- much more doth that which remaineth, scended on the apostles ; (Acts ii. 3, 4 ;) and remain in glory." But I think tins must considers each as an emblem of the dispen- appear harsh to everyone that examines sation to be introduced, but with incom- the original ; <f<* Jogac, is literally by glory, parable advantage on the side of the gos- and so may signify, introduced by it, or at- pel. But laboured as this interpretation tended with it, or confirmed by it ; and in is, I cannot acquiesce in what is singular either of these senses may well be applied in it j and it had been obvious to have ob- to the shining of the face ot Moses.
404 In this confidence, he used great plainness of speech ;
sect. This is the glorious ministry in which we 12 Seeing then tha£
* are engaged ; and it brings along with it the we have€rf"^th ^
« Jr o" • • , , , , • we use ere at plam-
"■ — snblimest sentiments and the noblest views. ness of specch.
therefore this hope and confidence, it is no wonder thatwe use great liberty of address, 1J when we are speaking to vou ; And [are] not 13 And not as herein concealed, as Moses, [ruho] put a veil Moses, which put a , . r /- t- i • oo \r veil over his face,
upon his face, (compare Exod. xxxiv. »0° that the ehildiwi of wherein he was a kind ot type and figure of Israel could not his own dispensation ; so that he might seem steadfastly look to
thereby to intimate, that the children of Israel theendofthatwhich
, , • ,. , , ? , , r , , J ... is abolished.
could not directly look to the endoj that law which
he brought, and which was, as I observed be-
34- fore, to be abolished ;d But on the contrary, 14 But their minds
their understandings are evidently blinded, for were blinded : for
until this day the same veil continues upon the unV1 *h,s„ da? re"
. . . r . . mainetn the same
law, or rather upon their own hearts, and is vei\ unt*ken away,
still unremoved during the reading of the Old in the reading of Testament ; which contains such distinct proph- tne Old Testament ; c r-\ - ^ j u r i i : J e which veil is done
ecies ot Christ, and such lively descriptions or away m Christ.
him, that one would imagine it impossible that
lie should not be immediately acknowledged
and adored by all that profess to believe its
Divine authority : which [veil] is taken away
in those that receive Christ, who have in him
the true substance of those shadows, and the
great end of its most important prophecies.
15 But2M to the unbelieving Jews, as I said before, 15 But even unto
the veil which they wear in their synagogues, this day, when Mo-
too aptlv represents that which is upon their *es 1S rel^> V* e vei* , • ; ' , /; is upon their heart.
heart ivhcn Moses is read, even to this day in
their hearing ; in consequence of which they can no more see the mind of Moses, than their 1G fathers could see his face. But it shall not 16 Nevertheless
always be so ; the house of Israel is entitled when it shall turn to 10 a van- t\ of most excellent promises, relat- ing to the blessings of the Messiah's king- ii ; and as when Moses went in to the I, be laid aside his veil, so when it, that is, the people ot" [srael, shall turn unto the
e An'nr? not, fcc.] All that follows ject, makes the argument from these
the beginning of the 18* words peculiarly striking. It is taken for
I e included in %parenthe§U. granted, as a thing- certainly known, and
. WwA«/.] Such an quite indisputable, that the Mosaic dispen«
e manner of speaking on this sub- nation was to be abolished.
Since under the gospel, we clearly behold the glory of the Lord. 40S
the Lord, the veil Lord, when the blessed period appointed for sect. shall be taken away. their general conversion shall come, the veil v' shall be taken awaij, and the genuine sense of 2 the sacred oracles shall break in upon their & 15 I 17 Now the Lord minds with an irresistible light. Mow the Lord 17
where thTsSrhof JeSUS Chr"1St U ^ ^^ °f the *** of whicl1 l
the Lord is, there is spake before ; to whom the letter of it was in-
Kberty. tended to lead the Jews ; and it is the office of
the Spirit of God, as the great Agent in his
kingdom, to direct the minds of men to it.
And let him be universally sought in this view ;
for where the Spirit of the Lord [is,] there [w]
liberty ; a more liberal and filial disposition,
to which, under the influence and operation of
the Spirit, the gospel brings those who were
subject to bondage, under the imperfect dis-
P 18 But we all with pensation of Moses. And in consequence of ig
open face, beholding the liberty, enjoyed by virtue of the gracious
as in a glass the glo- economv ' we ai\ wno have been so happy as
ry of the Lord, are . ' ' , ' . . , , - • r/
changed in the same suitably to welcome it, with unveiled face, atten-
image, from glory to tively beholding as by a glass6 or mirror, the glo-
glory, even .as by the ry oy the iorci f reflected from his word, are
Spirit 01 the Lord. _ u J r , . . u- c *i
transjormed into something or the same re- splendent image of the blessed Redeemer, whose shining face we there see ; and the more stead- fastly we behold this illustrious and amiable form, the more we do partake of it ; proceed- ing gradually from glory to glory. And all this is as proceedingyrom the Lord the Spirit ,* for as the Lord Jesus Christ is the Spirit of the law, so the Divine Spirit, under his direc- tion and influences, is the cause of this noble and Divine effect.
c Beholding as by a glass.'] Some would ror, gilds the face on which the reverbe- \ render H.Al67rjpt^ofjnvoi refecting as from a rated rays fall,) our faces shine too ; and j glass. But Eisner and Bos, have abund- we veil them not, but diffuse the lustre, 1 antly proved, what indeed is evident to all which, as we discover more and more of } versed in the language, that it has the sig- his glories in the gospel, is continually in- ' liification here assigned ; and indeed the creasing.
S Other interpretation would obscure and g By the Lord the Spirit.'} As the order ■ perplex the sense. of the Greek words is unusual, not o-mv-
f Beholding — the glory of the Lord."] /j.et)os t» Kvpm, but hu^ix mwfluflot, Dr. : Here is one of the most beautiful contrasts Whitby would render it by the Lord of the I that can be imagined. Moses saw the Spirit, that is, by Christ, in whom the
Shechinah, and it rendered his face Spirit dwells, and by whom it is com- f resplendent, so that he covered it with a municated according to his sovereign will.
veil, the Jews not being able to bear the But the paraphrase unites two senses, each. I reflected light : we behold Christ, as in I think more natural, though which of the • the glass of his word, and, (as the reflec- two was chiefly intended, I cannot abso-
tion of a, very luminous object from a mu> lutely determine.
405 Reflections on the glory of the Christian dispensation.
IMPROVEMENT,
sect. Still doth this glorious glass of the gospel stand full in our
v* view, from which the lustre of the Redeemer's countenance is re-
• fleeted. Let us daily behold his image there, and contemplate
VC1S18 ** WItn an attentive eye, as those who are solicitous, that we may
wearsome of those rays ; yea, that we may wear them with still
increasing lustre ; that we may be transformed from glory to
glory, and reflecting those rays, shine as lights in the world.
Let us endeavour to raise our minds to this laudable temper, bv frequently reflecting on the excellence of the Christian dispen- 7, 8 sation, as a dispensation of the Spirit, and of life ; whereas the law was the ministration of death ; and while, from the glory attending the law, we infer, with the apostle, the supereminent glory of the gospel, let us learn also the superior obligation it brings us under, to regard and obey it> and the proport ion ably <f
11 greater danger of despising it. The law of Moses was soon to be I abolished ; the gospel still remains, and shall remain to the end I of time. Let us prav for its prosperity, and do our utmost to j
14 promote it. And let us earnestly plead with God, that, whereas there is now a veil upon the face of the Jeivs even unto tins day A when the sacred records are read among them, they may turnun-$
15 to the Lord, and find the veil taken away ; that so by the conver- J sion of Israel as a nation, there may be a glorious accession of 1 evidence to Christianity ; and that the Jews themselves may be j happy in the blessing of him whom their fathers crucified, and j whom they continue contemptuously to reject.
Let the ministers of the gospel, while defending so divine aj cause, and enforcing so important a message, use all becoming
12 plainness of speech ; and may all Christians know more of that . 17 liberty which the Spirit of the Lord gives, that God may in all
things be glorified, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
SECT. VI.
The apostle declares his courage, and disclaims all sinister views and all distrust of success, in pursuing the glorious ministry he had described : being persuaded, that such a gospel could not be rejected, but in consequence of the most fatal prejudices, 2 Cor. IV. 1—6.
SE<:T* 2 Corinthians IV. 1. 2 Cor. IV. 1.
V1, QUCH are the distinguished glories of the 'TH ERE FORE,
2 Cor. ^ gospel dispensation, and its effects on the ■ ■*■ seeing we have
iv. l hearts of those who sincerely embrace it. And
The apostle declares, that having found mercy he fainted not : 407
this ministry, as we therefore hav'vig been intrusted with such a min- sect. have received mer- 'lstraflon as we have obtained mem, [of God] to vi- ey, we faint not : , . / , r . J \ ' J c „
be thus honoured, xue faint not under any or
those difficulties we are called out to encounter ; lv ± nor in any degree desk from our glorious en-
2 But have re- terpi ise.a But we have renounced, and set at 2 flounced the hidden defiance, the hidden things of shame ;b in which things of dishonesty, u • c t\ j i i • i
not walking in craft. tne priesls or ragamsm deal so much, in order iness, nor handling to impose on the people over whom they pre- the word of God side, practising in their mysteries so manv im- tSkSti. 5\2 pure and «, many foolish rites. We need not truth, commending any of their artifices ; not walking in craftiness, ourselves to every as some would insinuate that we do, nor deceit- tbTsi ht ofGoT mfully erupting and disguising the word of God; but by the manifestation of the genuine and unso- phisticated truth, recommending ourselves to ev- ery man's conscience, we steadily and constantly act, as in the all penetrating sight of God ; and therefore are willing, that all the world should know what the arts and mysteries of our min- istry are.
3 But if our gos- But if our gospel, after such open and gener- 3 pel be hid, it is hid conduct on our side, be still under a veil to them that are „._... '
lo^ . too, as the law is with respect to so many ; it
is veiled to those that are perishing ; they must be very bad men, and in a very dangerous state, who hearing it preached as it is by us, cannot enter into the main design and spirit of it, and are not inwardly engaged to reverence
4 In whom the it. Among whom undoubtedly, that is, in the 4« God of this world number of such unhappy wretches [are] all
[they] whose unbelieving minds Satan, who herein acts as the god of this zvorld,d whose sub-
* Desist from our glorious enterprise. ] them at defiance," seem still more literally
tuutzw naturally expresses the drawing to express the original.
ack from some strenuous undertaking, in c If our gospel be under a veil too.] ¥.t
vhat we often call a dastardly manner, on <fs k*i i<rt mKUKu/ujuivcv to vjzyyiKr.v -opm,
Account of some difficulties attending it. is most literally rendered thus; and it
b Renounced the hidden things of shame.'] has so evident a reference to what was
Dr. Whitby understands this of leiud p? ac- said above, of the veil on the faces of the
ices t but the opposition between this Jews, that it seems by all means expedient
louse and the following seems much more to translate it thus, rather than hid. This
b favour the paraphrase ; though to be text is justly urged by Dr. Scott, (Christ-
ure the phrase may extend to all dishonest tan Life, Vol. V. 320,) as a proof of the
rtifces of false teachers. The word ctrr-w- perspicuity of the apostleys writings in all
*fM$-*, which we render renounce, does matters of importance to our salvation, ot imply they ever had any thing to do A The god of this world'] That several
rith these things; but the words, «' set ancient Christian writers should interpret
408 And that he preached not himself, but Christ Jesus the Lord.
sect, jects the children of this world are, hath blinded hath blinded the vi- bv its dazzling vanities and allurements, lest mindsof them which
; ■ . r i i - j t r ni • * l believe not, lest the
— - the lustre of the glorious gospel of Christ, who u ht of the ^lorious
IV
'4 is the image of the invisible God in all his per- gospel of Christ, wh» fections and glories, should beam forth w/wi is the image of God, them, and should pain, or rather awaken, those J,™^ s me UFlto weak minds, darkened by so many gross and unhappy prejudices, and slumbering to their
5 everlasting destruction. But such as I have 5 For we preach
* before described, is our conduct, however per- gLj^SS SS • . i-i • j Christ Jesus the
versely it maybe mistaken, or misrepresented. Lord; and ourselves For we preach not ourselves ;e we aim not at ex- your servants for Je- alting our own authority, at extending our rep- sus' sake- utation, or securing to ourselves any secular advantage ; but, renouncing all such views, and claims, and desires, we preach Christ Jesus, as the supreme Lord of his church'; and, instead of setting ourselves up for your masters, we declare ourselves to be your servants for the sake of Jesus ; and are willing, out of regard to you, and above all out of duty to, him, to stoop to the humblest offices of love, by which we may be serviceable to you in your most important
6 interests. And it is no wonder, that we are 6 For God who thus disposed, considering the view of things commanded thelight
i ■ r n j la' u !_• r n j to shine out of dark-
which God hath given us by his grace ;for God, ness> hath shined J
who bv his powerful word, in the first creation our hearts, to give of this world, commanded thelight instantane- thelightof the know-, ously to shine out o/that darkness which cover- ledSe of the SW of ed the whole face of the deep, (Gen. i. 5,) haih also shined into our once prejudiced and be- nighted hearts, and particularly into mine, by the internal operation of his blessed Spirit, [to impart'] the lustre of the knowledge of God's glo- ry,* discovered, as we before observed, in the
th\s of God the Father, is one of the most To preach themselves, may signify their
amazing things I have met with. See Dr. making themselves, in any view, the end of
Whitby in loc and Dr. Edwards, Exercit. their preaching; as preaching Jesus, a
p. 291. I doubt not but Satan is intended, phrase often used, may signify preaching,
and could it be proved, as has been inti- so as to direct men's eyes to him. mated, that this malignant spirit was * To impart the lustre of the knowledge of
so early called by the Jews SsDD, the God God's glory. ] Tvoc-sac tj»j £o%»? th Qm may
who blinds, I should think it a beautiful very well signify the glorious knowledge of^
illustration. God; but the following words determinl
- Preach not ourselves.'] Grotius ex- ed me to the more literal translation, as it
plains it thus, " we do not preach that is more proper to speak of the^ glory, ihan"
v?e are lords, but that Christ is so ;" and of the knowledge of God, as in, or upon
this is certainly comprehended But I the face of Christy Some would render'
think the phrase may well be taken in the wgo? <t>celnr/u.m accordingi or in proportion to,
larger extent, expressed in the paraphrase, that lustre.
Reflections on the apostle's disinterestedness and courage, 409
God, in the face of face of our Lord Jesus Christ* from thence sect.
Jesus Christ. reflected upon us, and from us to you, for the Vl-
important purposes of your sanctification and 2Cor> salvation. iv. 6
IMPROVEMENT.
Let all who are honoured with the ministry of the gospel, verse learn from the apostle, courage and fidelity ; remembering they are continually in the sight and presence of God. Let them therefore renounce with abhorrence, that craft which so many who have called themselves Christian priests, have studied , and 2 labour to govern their whole conduct by such apparent princi- ples of integrity and honour, that they may commend themselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God,
This end will be much promoted, if they learn to lay aside all 5 sinister views of interest and ambition, of human applause, or a dominion over men's consciences ; and putting on that humble character so amiably illustrated in the apostle Paul's writings, every where, with all loyal affection preach Christ, as the great Lord and Head of the church ; and declare, and approve them- selves the willing servants of souls for his sake. So humbling themselves, they will be exalted in the eyes of God and man ; and will reap those heart felt pleasures now, and those honours, emoluments, and delights hereafter, which will infinitely more than indemnify them tor all they may resign ; and exceed not only the low apprehensions of the servants of mammon, in Christ's liven, but their own most elevated conceptions.
Let every reader seriously examine himself as to the knowl- edge he has of this gospel, and the degree in which he has felt a sense of its glory and excellence upon his heart ; solemnly consid- ering, that if the lustre and efficacy of the gospel be hidden from 3 him, it is a sad sign, that he is himself a lost creature, and is like to be lost to God and happiness for ever ; he is the captive of Satan, blinded 'by him as the god of this world, and in the probable 4, way to be led on to unseen, but irretrievable destruction. Dread- ful situation ! which might indeed occasion absolute despair, were it not for the views which the gospel gives us, of that God, who in the beginning of the creation commanded the light to shine 6 out of darkness : who can yet say, Let there be light, and there shall be light in the most benighted soul, and the lustre of the
8 In the fare of Jesus Christ.'] Some would reflected from Ins face, is undoubtedly that
render Tpocru. tt a> person ; but it so evidently which is manifested in \i\s person, in the
signifies face m the context, (chap. iii. 13, union of Deity with humanity, and all the
18,) that it seemed much better to render wonderful thing's he has done and suffer-
itface ,• though the glory here said to be ed in consequence of it.
VOL. 4. So
410 He acknowledges that we have the treasure in earthen vessels ;
sect, glorious knorvledge of God in the person of Christ shall beam forth. vi. L^t this Divine interposition be earnestly implored ; and O, " that it may be imparted, before the blinded captives be consigned to eternal ruin, to blackness of darkness for ever I
SECT. VII.
The apostle freely acknowledges his own infirmities ; but glories in the strength communicated to him from God, as an effectual sup- port under the extremest trials ; over which he triumphs in the language of the strongest faith. 2 Cor. IV. 7 — 15.
* ^uniBiniAflo xv. #. 2 Cor.
sect. T HAVE spoken to you of the excellence of T3 U T
V11' JL the gospel, representing it as a most valua- -*-*,rllls tn . ,, ° J i-i ^^^• • i ii earihenves
2 Corinthians IV. T. 2 Cor. IV. 7.
we have reasure in :n vessels, that 2 Cor. ble treasure ; and indeed it is so rich a bless- thc excellency of the iv. 7 ingi that the highest angel in heaven might power may be of think it an honour to be employed in dispens- God, and not of us. ing it. But such is the conduct of Providence in this respect, that zve have this invaluable treasure in earthen vessels : feeble creatures, who dwell in mortal bodies, and are surrounded with numberless infirmities, are employed in dispensing it to us ; that so the excellency of the power, by which its great and important ends are answered, may appear to be of God, and not of us ; who are so far from being able to add efficacy to our own labours, that it is wonder- ful how we are enabled even to sustain them.
8 [We are] indeed in every respect a greatly afflict- 8 We are troubled
ed ;h but through the Divine care over us, we on every side, yet
are not utter tu overpressed0 with the weight not distressed; ve , y *. . r . ° . are perplexed, but
and variety ot our trials : we are often brought not -n despair ;
into dubious circumstances; but, blessed be God,
9 we are not in despair ; [We are] continually 9 Persecuted, but persecuted by men, ^ we are not forsaken of not forsaken; cast
* In every respect we are afflicted, &c] I take to be the true key to this beautiful
This section may seem a digression ; but and pathetic passage,
nothing' could be more pertinent to the b We are afflicted.'] I apprehend the
apostle's grand -purpose- He Mimed at re- apostle here to speak with some peculiar
covering the affections of these Corinthi- regard to his own case ; yet not so as to
ans which were much alienated from exclude that of his brethren, which un-
him ; for this purpose lie freely opens his doubtedly did very much resemble it.
heart towards them, and tenderly repre- Compare 1 Cor. iv. 9.
sents th,e many and grievous pressures and c Not utterly overpressed"] The word
hardships to which love to souls, and to rivoxeogvfAiyot properly signifies crushed ir.
theirs, among the rest, exposed him. This a strait passage.
that the power might appear to be of God, 411
down, but not de- God ; we are thrown down by our enemies, sect. stroyed; vet we are not entirely destroyedhy them ; but *"•
animated from on high, we spring up again, g Q^ and renew the combat with increasing vigour. iv g 10 Always bearing \ye are always bearing about with us, in the \q
be made manifest in Upon us, by the rage of the enemy ; yet all this our body. Js Jn eflpeCt" not tnal an immediate period should
be put to our life and ministry, as they desire, but that the life also of Jems, now triumphant above all hostile power, maybe more evidently manifested in the preservation of thiso?/r feeble body, which enemies, so many and mighty, are 11 For we which continually endeavouring to destroy. For we H live, are alway also wflQ fiVf, \hose nf us, the apostles and minis- gw3£i*2 ters of Christ, who still ^z, are continually the life also of Jesus delivered over to death for the sake of the .Lord might be made man- yesus and as it were, every dav led out to a ifek in our mortal new Martyrdom in his cause ; "but so many- new and unexpected deliverances arise, that it seems as if these dangers were permitted on purpose, that, as I said before, the life also and power of the blessed Jesus, our Divine Sav- iour, may be manifested and demonstrated, in supporting our mortal and feeble flesh in the midst of all these assaults, and perpetuating our lives from year to year through so many successive dangers, which await us wherever 12 So then death we come. So that on the whole I may say, 12 worketh in us, but that death xvorketh continually to glorify his life inypu. name m u^ fat /jfe \n y0u ; while you are called
to live for his honour, we mav be said to serve our Redeemer by bearing for his sake repeated deaths. 13 We having the But we endure it all with resolution and 13 same spirit of faith, cheerfulness, having the same spirit oj faith, by according as it is hi h d men 0f old were animated, in their written, I believed, ° . , , i «. ^„:„f,,l enff^r
and therefore have I most active labours, and most painful suffer- ings ; according to what is written, (Psal. cxvi. 10,) I have believed, and therefore have I spoken*
* I have believed, and therefore have I to say, we also shall in a nobler sense doit. spoken ~\ As for'the quotation here, some Mr. Pierce supposes .the Spirit of faith, think there is an allusion to the confidence here spoken of is the Spirit ot Jesus, which David expresses in the preceding which enabled him through faith in God words, of walking before the Lord in the land to preach that doctrine which he knew of the living; as if the apostle had intended would provoke the rage of a wicked
412 and the abundant grace might redound to the Divine glory.
sect, we also cordially believe the certain truth of spoken : we also be-. yiu what we teach, and therefore go on to speak our ,ieve» and therefore important message, whatever may be the con- spca '
iv 13* sequence, supported by this inward conscious- ness of our integrity, and animated by a pow- erful sense of duty towards God, and the hope of the most glorious reward from his bounti-
14 ful grace. Those hopes rise to complete and 14 Knowing that everlasting happiness ; which we continually lie which raised up pursue, as knowing, that if we persevere in that *^ £-£ h™ service with which he hath honoured us, he jesus, and shall pre-. who raised up the Lord Jesus Christ from the sent us with you. dead by his almighty power, will also raise us
tip by jesus , whom he will send at the last day, commissioned to accomplish this great work ; and that then he wiU present [us] with you, be- fore the presence of his glory with exceeding great joy, in each other, and in him ; and will introduce us to that heavenly kingdom, to the prospects of which he hath called us by that gospel which we have preached, and which
15 you have believed. For all these great things 15 For all things
[arel prepared, not merely on our account, but a,re for, .vouf ™*es*
r 1 \i * +l jj ■ L ■ that the abundant
for your sakes, that the overflowing grace being gracemigh^tbrough
complete in all its diffusive extent, and exalted the thanksghing of
degrees, might abound by the thanksgiving of 'many, redound to
many, even of countless multitudes, who shall the glory of God.
share for ever in it, to the glory of God, the
great original and end of all.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us adore the wisdom and goodness of God, in sending us 7 the gospel treasure in, earthen vessels, in employing our fellow mortals, rather than angels, under the character of his messen- gers to us ; by which means we are taught more to depend on God for that efficacy of power that renders them successful ; to acknowledge his hand in animating and preserving them, and are kept in such an exercise of faith, as is in this present world most honourable to God, and most profitable to us. Let
world, so as to end in his death ; and he stands in the psalm, is, " Though I have
Imdertakes to prove in his third Disserta- been in very great affliction, and some-
tion, that the cxvith Psalm* in its original times almost depressed, yet faith in God
sense, is to be understood as spoken by hath supported me, and put this song of
the Psalmist in the person of the Messiah, praise into my mouth." In this sense of
But I see no necessity for urging this, the words nothing could be more natural,
The simpler sense of the passage, as it than for St. Paul to adopt them.
Reflections on the divine supports the apostles experienced, 413
the mortality of ministers be suitably remembered, by them- sect. selves and others, and improved to the best purposes ; and let V1U us take care that we do not think the less honourably of the treas- ~" lire on account of the weakness of these vessels in which its great Proprietor has thought fit to lodge it.
Let it encourage them, who are struggling with the difficul- ties of that arduous and important work, to think on those re- freshments which the apostles experienced ; in consequence of which, though afflicted, they were not depressed, and though persecuted, appeared not to be forsaken ; but could boast, that g, 9 the support of their lives, amidst so manv pressing dangers, was \\ a demonstration of the life of Christ. We may indeed all say this, with respect to the support of the spiritual life, in the midst of so many difficulties. Having obtained help from him, we con" tinue until this day ; and it is because he lives, that zve live also. Confiding therefore in him, let us exert ourselves vigorously in this holy warfare to which we are called ; and strenuously en- deavour to maintain our ground against all the enemies who press hard to overbear and destroy us.
And that we may be thus animated, let us labour to engrave on our hearts a more lively and assured belief o£ the great and important things of which we speak, and hear ; and that not 13 only in the general, but in particular instances. Let us labour to feel at once their evidence, and their energy ; having the same spirit of faith which wrought in the apostles and prophets, and engaged them to discharge their office with such distin- guished fidelity, fervour and zeal. Especially let us maintain such believing apprehensions of this great and comprehensive truth, that God hath raised up Christ Jesus from the dead, and that he will by the same power also raise up his faithful ministers and servants, who firmly retain that glorious gospel ; and, as those discoveries are madeyor their sakes, that they may obtain 15 salvation by him, and that God may be glorified in their united and everlasting praises, let us daily set before our eves this risen and triumphant Redeemer, and look forward to that glorious appearance of his, when he shall come to be admired in his saints, and to be farther extolled and glorified, in all them who believe. Amen.
414 The apostle expresseth his confidence and fortitude*
SECT. VIII.
The apostle describes the glorious hopes, ivhich he had beyond the grave, as his great support and ground of triumph, under all those trials which he had been mentioning before ; and endeav* ours to animate others to fidelity and zeal by that description* 2 Cor. IV. 16, to the end. Chap. V. 1—10.
2 Corinthians IV. 16. 2 Cor. IV. 16.
sect. "\/\7'E have been speaking of the great de- Tj^OR winch cause viii. V V sign of God, in causing his sosDel to ± "e talni not» but
sign or uoa, in causing nis gospel to
tlioutrii our omward
~ be revealed to the children of men, that the 3^™" iv. 16 thanksgivings ol many may redound to his inward man is re- own glory ; and on this account we faint not un- newed day by day. der any of the present pressures, nor suffer ourselves to be borne down by the assaults of our enemies ; but on the contrary, if our cuter man perishes, yet the inner man is daily renew- ed: the soul gathers new strength, as the body grows weaker and weaker, and we feel our dis- solution approaching : which may well be the
17 case. For we have the firmest assurance, that 17 For our light
this momentary lightness of our affliction, which affliction, which is
passes off so fast, and leaves so little impres- bl,t1fofr. * momeJ% r. . -11 , r 1 • worketh tor us a tar
sion, that it may justly be spoken of as levity more exceeding and
itself, is working out for us a far more exceeding e ernal weight of [and] eternal weight of glory* the most solid, &lory- substantial, and lasting felicity, the exalted de- grees of which, none of the boldest figures of speech can paint, nor any stretch of human
18 thought distinctly conceive. And we may as- 18 While we look
suredly promise ourselves, that this shall be not at the things
the blessed end of all, while we are conscious ^J* £5 seen' bl*
, . . , , , . ... at the things which
that we are not arming0 at the things which are are notseen: for the
visible ; are not endeavouring to secure to our- selves any secular advantages of one kind or another ; but at those which are invisible. And however vain and visionary such views may seem to the world about us, and we ma) be de-
a Afar more exceeding, &c ] . This sen- lation. It signifies, that all hyperboles fall
tence is one of the most emphatical in all short of describing that weighty eternal
St. Paul's writings ; in which (as Dr. glory, so solid and lasting, that you may
Grosvenor well expresses it) he speaks as pass from one hyperbole to another, and yet
much like an orator as an apostle. The when you have gained the last, are infi-
lightness of the trial is expressed by to nitely below it. Blackvi. Sacr. Clas. Vol.
exst^gov twc d-hi-^zas, the tightness of our I. p. 323. affliction ; as if he had said, it is even lev- ity itself in such a comparison. On the b Are not aiming, &c] This o-kstthvIov
other hand, the x.x& v7rtgCo\nv tt; u7nttCoxnv, exactly signifies ; and our English word
is (says Mr. Blackwall) infinitely emphat- scope, or mark aimed at, is derived from
ical, and cannot be expressed by any trans- the same Creek theme.
in the view of the future eternal weight of glory ; 415
things which are spised for attending to them, we have full sat- sect. seen are temporal ; isfaction in our own minds, that we are acting viii. £ tSZZSS. ?e W.Sestpart,!n such . choice and preference ; — nal. for the things which arc visible, and in that re- . ^
spect may seem to have the advantage of oth- ers, [arc] temporary and transient ; but those which arc invisible, [arc] eternal, and therefore suitable to the duration of that immortal soul which God has given us, and in the felicity of 2Cor.V. 1. For which our true happiness must consist. Nor 2 Cor. we know, that if our . ^ an Um Qr distant hope ; for V. 1
eari.hlynou.se ot this , - ; *•
tabeniacle were dis- we know assuredly, that if our earthly house of solved, we have a [this] tabernacle zvere dissolved, if this mortal
building of God, an bodv, constituted of dust, were mouldered back house not made with , . . r , r . n
hands, etetnal in the to "ust again i or " our Zeal lor the service ot heavens. the gospel should bring on martyrdom, which
should destroy it before its time ; we have, and should immediately enter on, a building of 'which God is the great Architect and Donor ; an house not made with mortal hands,c nor to be compar- ed wiih the most magnificent structure they ever raised ; exceeding them all in its lustre, as much as its duration ; though that duration be eternal in the regions of the heavens, far above 2 For in this we either violence or decav. And in this view, 2 groan, earnestly de- we „rQun through that intenseness of soul with siring to be clothed , .«-> ° .....
upon with our house which we are earnestly and perpetually desiring which is from heav- to be clothed upon with our house, which is from €n : heaven ; Since being so clothed upon, we shall 3
ineclothed.we shall not ^e found naked and exposed to any evil and not be found naked, inconvenience, how entirely soever we may be stripped of every thing we can call our own, here 4 For we that are below. And moreover, we who are \ et in [this] 4
in t/us tabernacle do tabernacle do groan, not only with those lonp> groan, being burden- . .. .& , . v. , , . . °
«d : not lor that we inSs a*ter a blessed immortality, but also being would be unclothed, burdened with the present weightof many infirm- ities, and many calamities : for which cause nevertheless we would not be unclothed, or strip-
c Not made with hands, &.c] Whether which Christ represents as his Father's
we consider this Divine building-, as par- house, in which there are man: mansions.
ticularly signifying' the body after the res to*- To be clothed upon with an house, is a very
rection, in which sense Dr. Whitby takes strong figure ; which yet it is evident the
it; or any vehicle in which the soul apostle uses in the next verse,- having in his
may be clothed during the intermediate thoughts the glory which each should
state, considerable difficulties will arise. wear, instead of being clothed, as now,
lam therefore inclinable, ra her. to take with that mortal flesh which he calls a
it in a more general view, as referring to tabernacle, as it is so mean, inconvenient,
the whole provision God has made for and precarious an abode, the future happiness of his people, and
416 of which God hath given the earnest by his Spirit.
ped of the body ; for that is what we cannot but clothed upon, consider, as in itself desirable ; but rather, if it that mortality might might be referred to our own choice, clothed ^swalWd up oi upon immediately, with a glory like that which shall invest the saints after the resurrection ; that so ivhat is mortal, corruptible, and obnox- ious to these disorders, burdens and sorrows, may all be so absorbed and swallowed up by life, as if it were annihilated by that divine vigour and energy which shall then exert itself in and upon us.d
5 No w hewho hath wrought us to this very thing, 5 Now he that hath to these noble views and sublime desires, [is] wrought us for the God* who hath also riven us the earnest of his !flf. Siin?e thin*>> j
_, . . 1 1 1 r 1 r ■ 1 God, who also liatli
Spirit, as the pledge 01 better, even 01 eternal given unt« us the
6 blessings. Therefore, under the influences earnest of the Spirit.
of this Divine Spirit, \we are] alwai/s coura- 6 Therefore, we
, . « ., * c j. , •* , are always conhdent,
geolis in the midst of surrounding danger ; and knowing" that whilst
whatever natural aversion we have to death, are we are at home in readv to brave its terrors, in the views of that the body, we areab- immediate happiness which lieth before us . sent from the Lord ; knowing, that while zue are sojourning in the body* we are, as it were, in a state of exile from the Lord Jesus Christ, in the enjoyment of
7 whom our chief happiness consists : For we 7 (For we walk now -walk and conduct ourselves in the whole b7 faith, not by course of life, by the faith of objects, as yet un- S1^1 *'
seen ; and riot by the sight of those glories, or by a regard to those things which we can
8 see. We are courageous therefore [I say] in 8 We are confl-
these delightful views, and think withcompla- dent, /*ajs and wiU-
„;&. , ' „ , j , , inS rather to be ab-
cency, of being rather absent jrom the body, and se'nt from the body,
banished from ail its pleasures and enjoyments, and to he present
on condition of being, as we know we shall be, Wlta tlie Lorci-
present with the Lord,s and dwelling as those
d That mortality may be, &c ] The e^. author of it, by ascribing" Deity to the
pression in these and the following verses, author ; as if lie had said, " none but God
is not perfectly distinct ; but the meaning" could have raised us to such a temper."
seems to be this . " that though it appear- Have's Works, Vol I. p. 680.
ed most desirable of all to pass to glory f Are sojourning in the body.] So ev^^Mav-
without dying, yet a state in which mor- 1*; here properly signifies ; and it is. as
tality should be swallowed up by life, was Dr. Clark observes, wrong to render it,
at all events desirable 1 and an absence from while at home in the body; since it is the
the body to be, not only submitted to, but apostle's design to intimate, that this is not
wished, in a view of being so present with our home.
the Lord, as even in the intermediate state R Present with the Lord ] From this text
they expected to be." Mr. Boyse argues, not only against the sleep
e He who hath wrought us to this very of the soul during the intermediate state ;
things is God.~\ Mr. Howe observes, that but that saints, when departed from our
this is a most emphatical manner of speak- world, go into the highest heaven ; where
ing ; not only asserting that God is. the they dvell with Christ, and are not as so^**-
Reflections on the consolation oj the Christian hope. 417
9 Wherefore we who are at home with him. Therefore zve sect. labour, that whether make it the height of our ambition,^ that whether viii* LTrictpr/off ««*, I" the body, or absent from it w may ~ him. 0* w?// pleasing- to him, and receive the tokens v. 9
of his acceptance and favour.
10 For we must This is our concern, and it ought to be the 10 all appear before the concern of all; for we must all, without any ludjrment seat of .« 1 k • ,.<* 1 J Christ, that every exception, whatever our station in lite mav have
one may receive the been, be manifest before the tribunal of Christ ; things done in his bo- our inmost soul must there be displayed and all
^hTdotfX'lh- lhe most secret sPrinSs °four actions laid open,
©r f'^cg-oodor bad. that every one may then receive, in that final distribution of happiness and misery, according to what he hath done in the body, zuhether good or evil ; in full proportion to his actions, and the principles from* which the Searcher of hearts knows them to have arisen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Behold the great lesson which as Christians we have to learn, and which is of such efficacy, that if we thoroughly master it, all the other parts of our duty will become easy and delightful ; to look at the things which are unseen, rather than at those which verse are seen I And what can be so reasonable, as that eternal objects 18 should employ the thoughts of immortal beings, rather than those which they must soon survive ? Let all our souls be directed to them- Let us contemplate the feeble structure of this earthly tabernacle, vvhich gives us so many tokens of its nearly approach- chap, ing dissolution : this tabernacle, in which we groan under such v. 1 a variety of burdens ; and let us comfort ourselves with the pros- 4 pect of speedy deliverance ; that so while the outer man perisheth, chap. the inner man may be renewed day by day. What though we have iv. 16 death before us in a certain prospect, and know we must soon be absent from the body P If we are true Christians, we have the most chap, express assurance, not only that the time will come, when we v- 8 shall inhabit a building of God, an house not made with hands, 1 eternal in the heavens ; but that we shall immediately be present with the Lord, with that blessed Redeemer, whom having not seen 6 •we love. How much more shall we love him, how much more shall we rejoice in him, when we are blessed with his presence, and behold his glory !
have supposed, in a place where they have *> We make it the height of our ambition.}
only a transient sight of him on some ex- This <?tkbliux /*&<*. plainly imports } and it.
traordinary occasions. JSoyse's four last is flat to translate it, vie tafovr. Things, p. 592.
VOL. 4. 54
41 8 In prospect of the future judgment he persuaded men.
sect. While we have this consciousness, let us be always confident
VU1- and courageous, and rejoice in afflictions and mortalitv ; since
this light and momentary affliction hath so happv an influence upon
iv. 17 a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory ; and death will
chap be the consummation of our wishes. Let this then be our con-
*• 7 stant care, to walk by faith and not by sight ; having this ever for
the glorious object of our ambition, that whether present or absent,
9 we may be accepted of the Lord. May God work us up to this
5 self same thing ; and mav the operation of his grace upon our
souls for that purpose, be always acknowledged with the humblest
10 gratitude, and its farther communications sought with the most
earnest importunity. Then shall we not dread the tribunal of
Christ, before which we are so certainly to appear, and be made
manifest ; knowing, that our integrity will be approved, and that
those works of faith and ^labours of love, which shall then be
commemorated, will meet with gracious acceptance, and most
munificent rewards,
SECT. IX.
Touching again upon the zeal with which he prosecuted the gospel ministry, the apostle makes a kind of apology for it, by pleading the irresistible engagements of a Redeemer's love, and the infinite importance of that message of reconciliation, with which he was charged ; and which, while he recounts, he prosecutes in a pa- thetic address to the Corinthians, 2 Cor. V. 11, to the end* Chap. VI. 1, 2.
SECT
ix.
2 Corinthians V. 11. 2 Cor. v. 11.
I HAVE now touched upon a consideration, 17NOWING which animates us to that zeal in our min- "> therefore the — istrations, with which many are so much sur- ^peLade men ' v. 11 prised, and some not a little displeased. We but we are made often reflect how near the solemn time is ad- manifest unto God, vancing when we, and our hearers, shall appear ££ ^£a& a£ before the tribunal or Christ; and knowing y our consciences. therefore the terror of the Lord, the strict judg- ment which must then pass on all impenitent sinners, we, for their sake, and for our own, labour to our utmost, to persuade men to take all necessary methods for escaping it. But as we are made manifest to God, and think of it with unutterable pleasure that he knows the integrity of our hearts, in prosecuting the work he hath assigned us, I hope also zve are manifest to your consciences, and that I have already given, and shall continue to give, such proofs of the
He ?nakes an apology for speaking thus of himself ; 419
simplicity of my views, and uprightness of my sect. conduct, that you will not be able to harbour 1X* any suspicion concerning it. 2Cor
12 For we com- I say these things freely ; for we do not, af- v> 12* mend not ourselves ter the' modesty and humility w ith which we af^ffii!! have behaved hitherto, now begin to applaud glory" on our bt half, ourselves, or recommend ourselves again unto
that you may have y0U ;a as some have very unjustly charged us somewhat to atuwr w^n doing in some former instances ; but we them which glory in . . ° r . . . , ,
appearance, and not are giving you occasion &/ rejoicing, and boast- in heart. tng en our account, as you have indeed cause to do ; and are suggesting what may be suffic- ient, that ye may have something to [answer] those who glory in appearance, and not in heart ; for that, 1 am persuaded, is the case with some of your opposing teachers, whose consciences must surely recoil upon them, and condemn them, while they pretend to vie with us in the discharge of the Christian ministry, and would challenge your regards in preference to us.
13 For whether we For if, as some injuriously insinuate, we be IS
be besides ourselves tra?isported beyond ourselves f and the due exer- it is to God : 01* . r c , J r . . n ~ , , r
-whether we be so- cise °* sober reason, \it is\ to God ; a zeal ior ber, it is for your his glory that animates us ; or 2f we be sober, cause. as vve hope you cannot but acknowledge us to
be, [it is"] for your sakes, that we take so much serious pains in the prosecution of a work in which your highest interest is concerned. On the whole, love to God, and benevolence to man, are the grand principles by which vve are actuated ; and we cannot be cold and unaffect- ed, while we have such grand and noble sub- jects before us as those which we handle
* We do not recommend ourselves again inthians censured St. Paul as a fool or a unto you.'] It appears from hence, and madman, for what he said in commenda- from the beginning of the third chapter, tion of himself ; and then the meaning is, that theCqrintliians were ready to misrep- " you say, I am distracted for my present resent the care St. Paul took to vindicate conduct ; but this is between God and my- himself, as pride and vainglory. On the self. I am sure you Corinthians ought not other hand, they would have interpreted to say it ; for all my sober thoughts and his silence as the etfect of guilt and confu- most painful labours are for you." But I sion. He therefore plainly, and very prop- apprehend on the whole, that die divided erly tells ihem, that he said this only in clauses are to be taken in such a united his own necessary defence, and to furnish view, as to give the sense with which his friends with an answer to those whose the paraphrase concludes ; that it was pie- consciences condemned them, while they ty to God, and charity to them, which endeavoured to asperse him. wrought up the apostle's mind to that trans-
port which some were so ready to cen-
b Transported beyond ourselves"] Mr. sure; and that a lively view of the love of Locke thinks, from comparing chap. si. Christ produced such warm impressions 1, 16, 21 ; chap. xii. 6, 11 ; that the Cor- of both.
420 and ascribes it to the constraints of Divine love ,
sect, among vou, to awaken our piety and our char-
1X* ity. For the love of Christ * so illustriously dis- 14 For the love of eiC played in that redemption he hath wrought, Christ constrained* v. 1°4 constraineth us ; it bears us awayc like a strong "»J ^"th^t ^f ^T
and resistless torrent ; while we thus judge, and died for all, then
in our calmest and most rational moments, were all dead :
draw it as a certain consequence, from the im- portant principles, which we assuredly know
to be true, that if one, even Christ, died for the
redemption and salvation of all who should
sincerely believe in him, and obey him, then
tvere all dead ; for had not all, even the very
best of men, been in a state of condemnation
and death, there would have been no need of
15 his dying for them. And now we know, that 15 And that he he died for all, that they who live onlv in conse- died for all, that they quence of his dying love, should not 'henceforth, ^^J^^0^ from this remarkable period and era of their unto themselves, but lives (whatever they have formerly done) live unto him which died to themselves, so as to make their own will their for tllem> an^ rose rule, or to seek any interest of their own, dis- °
tinct from his ; but that they should all agree, that they will live to the honour, glory, and in- terest, of him who died for them ; and when he rose again from the dead, retained the same affection for them, and is continually improv- ing his recovered life for their security and
16 happiness. So that on the whole, we from \q Wherefore
this time forward knozv not any man after the henceforth know we
flesh ; we have no longer any partial regard "° ,man a,fter , the V 5? « . ^ / . T ° , flesh; vea,thouerh we
for anv, on account of their being Jews by have knom, £hrist
birth, or religion, or as to the aspect which after the flesh, yet their friendship for us mav have on our secu- now henceforth lar interest; and if we have known Christ after ^ we him no the flesh, and governed ourselves by any carnal expectations from the Messiah, as a temporal Prince, who should render our nation the ter- ror of the whole world, and raise us to univer- sal monarchy, henceforth we know [him] in these views no more, but entertain quite different sen-
17 timents concerning him. And thus it will be 17 Therefore, if with others, who enter truly into the genius of any man be in Christ, the gospel ; so that if any 'man [be] really in heis a new creature? Christ Jesus, if he have a vital and prevailing
faith in him, [there is] a new creation in the
e Bears us axvay.~} This is the beautiful simile, which few translations preserve, import of <rwt%u, which suggests a noble See the note on Phil. i. 23.
Cod having committed to him the ministry of reconciliation, 421
©Id things are past heart of that man ; so entirely are his princi- sect. away ; behold, all pies, apprehensions, and pursuits changed ; 1X- new** arC ecome old things are passed away, and with respect to
him, behold, all things are become new ; he is v 17* brought as it were into another world, and is himself quite a different creature from what he
18 And all things before was. And as it is the work of God to 18 arc of God, who hath create, so here it mav properly be said, that reconciled us to him- u /f r -, 0f God"who hath m his infinite self bv Jesus Christ, . 6 L . J ^ . ... . and hath given to us condescension conquered our prejudices, and
the ministry of recon- reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ; having cuiation. kv h'g grace in him, laid a proper and honour-
able foundation for the exercise of his mercy towards us, and for the subduing of our hearts to love and obedience. And in pursuance of this great and condescending design, he hath committed to us his ministers, and especially to his apostles, the ministry of reconciliation ; intrusting us with this important message, to proclaim it to the world, and so far as in us
19 To wit, that lies, to transmit it to the remotest ages. And 19 God was in Christ, this is an abstract and epitome of it all ; namely, reconcilingthe world h Goa> was in Christ united to him, and man- unto himself, not mi- ... ,f, ,. , , -,• , puting their trespas- nesting nimsell by him, thereby reconciling the ses unto them ; and world both of Jews and Gentiles unto himself; hath committed unto and jn consequence of that, not imputing to them
us the word of re- . , . n , . J. , 9 .
conciliation. an" charging to their account, with righteous
inexorable severity, their various and aggra- vated offences : but setting forth an act of grace, and unlimited pardon, to all those who should believe in him. This is that great Divine truth on which our salvation depends ; and God hath committed unto us, as a trust of the highest importance, the gracious word, or mes-
20 Now then we sage of reconciliation* Therefore we are to be 20 are Ambassadors for considered by you, as sustaining the office and
^Ta'a if thKUgh dignity of ambassadors for Christ* on his ac-
God did beseech you ° -> . . , . ,J , * , .
by us : we pray you count, and in his stead ; so that boa is, as it
in Christ's stead, were, entreating [you] by us, and we beseech [you] in Christ's steady with the greatest im- portunity and tenderness of address, that, when
d Ambassadors for Christ.] The apos- though such a phrase had never been used
ties were so in a peculiar sense ; in scripture.
but if it be the will of Christ, that e In Christ's stead."] So wtp Xpins plain-
ministers in all ages should press men ly signifies here. When Christ was in
to accept the treaty of reconciliation the world, he pressed this treaty of recon-
established in him, then it is evident, ciliation ; and we rise up in his stead to
they jnay be called his ambassadors3 even urge it still farther.
422 to beseech them in Christ* s stead to be reconciled to God.
sect, so much is done on God's part to make up the be ye reconciled to
ix- breach, which must otherwise have been fatal Go** " to his offending creatures, ye would not, by
v 20 your own obstinacy, reject the benefit of all these condescending overtures ; but would be cordially and truly reconciled to God, and thank- fully accept of that friendship and protection oj which he vouchsafes to off-r you. And that 21 For he hatU
your hearts mav, if possible, be melted, we urge ™ade hnn l? be sm J , i • rr ' • r ii for us, wh> knew no
you by the most affecting of all arguments, even gin lh a we nugjlt
the blood and death of his incarnate Sun : for be made the rtght- we tell you, that he, that is, God, hath made him eousness of God in ■who knew no sin, but was perfectly innocent lum* and perfectly holy, [a] sin [offering'] for us ; that by the sacrifice of himseli, he might expi- ate the guilt of our transgressions, and that so we might be made accepted in him, and furnish- ed with a plea, as prevalent for our justifica- tion and admission into the Divine favour, as if we had retained our innocence untainted, and in every respect conformed ourselves to the righteousness which the law of God f required 2 Cor. and demanded. We then [as] the joint labour- 2 Cor. VI. 1. We v** 1 ers [of God] in this important work, (compare then as workers to-
1 Cor. iii.9, note f,) beseech [you] with the most Seth*v ™ith him> ^e'
. 7 V . *-J J , seech you also that
earnest importunity, that you receive not the ye receive not the
surprising grace of God in vain ; that you do grace oi God in vain : not so slight this merciful proclamation of par- don, righteousness and life, through the blood of 2 his Son, as to lose the benefit of it. Again, let 2 (For he saith, I
me urge immediate compliance with it on all thave heard 'hf m J
. . 9 ' , . 11111 time accepted, and
who have not as yet secured its invaluable bless- in t)ie day 0f salva-
ings ;for he says, when represented as address- tion have I succour- ing himself to the Messiah,^ in one of Isaiah's prophecies, (Isa. xlix. 8,) I have heard thee in an acceptable time, and in a day of salvation have I helped and sustained thee. God there,
f Made the righteousness of God'] That stand in Isaiah, they are a promise made
is, divinely righteous- It is a very strong- to Christ ; in which God engages to give
phrase to signify our being accepted of him the Gentiles as an accession to his
God, as perfectly righteous, when consid- church, and reward of his mediatorial
ered as by faith united to him who was undertaking. And in this connection, it
perfectly so. There is an evident and is as if the apostle had said, " since such
beautiful contrast, between Christ being a promise is made, see to it that you
'made siny and our being made righteousness, seek it, and you will find it an acceptable
that is, treated as perfectly righteous. time." You will come as it were in a good
8 Addressing himself to the Messiah. ~] hour, as Christ is represented to have
I think it evident, that as these words done.
Refections on the love and grace of Christ, &c. 423
«d thee : behold, as you see, speaks of a limited time, in which sect. now is the accept- the Messiah's petition in favour of his people ix- Slwlrthi ^Vas welcome to him, and in which he was — salvation.) ready to grant salvation ; and behold, now Its] vi 2
the accepted rime ; behold, now [is] the day of salvation : this is the precious season, when, by the wonderful favour and goodness of God, complete forgiveness, and eternal felicity is freely offered. O, that you may all be so wise as to accept it !
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the Divine condescension, that such an em. bassy of peace should ever be sent to any of the children of the fallen Adam ! How wonderful the Divine patience, that the chap. accepted time, and the day of salvation, should, after so many v slights, be so long protracted ! O, let us not receive such grace in vain, lest affronted mercy should forsake its seat, and give wav to inexorable justice !
Surely if there be a sentiment, that may justly excite the heart to the greatest fervour of affection, and that will vindicate the most ardent transports of zeal to spread it in the world, it must be that of the love of Christ ; which may well bear us aiuayy chap. while we seriously consider, in how miserable a state he found v. 14 us, dead in si7i, and under a sentence of death by the Divine law ; especially, when we farther reflect, at how expensive a rate he redeemed us, even with the price of his own life. Who then, that has any remains of judgment at all, must not judge and 14,15 determine in his own mind, that it is most fit, that our ransomed lives should be sacred to him that redeemed them ; that our breasts should be on fire, with the most earnest desires to promote his cause and kingdom ; that henceforth, from the time we come to the knowledge of this important truth, we should not live to ourselves, but to him who died for us, and rose again, resuming, with his renewed life, the same tender concern for our happiness, which engaged him continually to exert it in the most generous efforts for our recovery and salvation.
Let all secular views, therefore, be given up ; and let us labour to improve in that renovation of soul which is the essential char- 17 acter of the true Christian ; and as ever we desire to have any satisfactory evidence, that we are in Christ, let us see to it that we are new creatures ; and if we are indeed so, let us daily acknowl- edge our obligations to his transforming grace. From him are the first proposals of peace and reconciliation to offending crea- 15 tures ; from him, the disposition of soul, humbly to submit our- selves to the terms so kindly proposed, and to sue out our pardon
424 The apostles approved themselves the ministers of God.
sect, agreeably to the purposes of this grand act of indemnity. How 1X- amazing the condescension that grants it ; and appoints ambas- "" sadors to urge us, to have compassion on our own souls, and not 19 20 reject this counsel of God against ourselves ! Mav the ministers of the gospel often consider themselves in this view, as ambassa- dors and agents for Christ, by whom God beseecheth sinners to be reconciled ; and let them prosecute this embassy, with all holy importunity and earnest address. O, that the success of it might be more apparent ; that so that friendship might be established between earth and heaven, which may bring down daily anticipa- tions of heaven to earth ! Amen.
SECT. X.
The apostle enlarges, with great freedom, on the temper with which, in the midst of all their afflictions and persecutions, he and his brethren prosecuted that important embassy of which he had been speaking in the former section. 2 Cor. VI. 3 — 10.
2 Corinthians VI. 3. 2 Cor. vi. 3.
sect. rTpHIS is the affair we negociate, this is the (~* I V I N G no of-
x- A message we deliver: and while we are thus V* fence m any . i i -^ • i thinsr, that the mm-
2Cor. emPloyed, it is our constant care, that we may istr}fbe notblamed;
~vi. 3 behave in such a manner as may add the great- est efficacy to our address, and give no offence9, to any, by any part of our [conduct ;] that the ministry of reconciliation be not blamed, and the 4 success of the gospel thereby obstructed. But 4 But in all things on the contrary, we would be, and I hope we approving ourselves are, in every respect, approving ourselves, to all ^ *he. mmJsters °* that see and know us, such as they ought to be tience, in afflictions, who have the honour of being the ministers in necessities, in dis- and ambassadors of God ; in this view we gov- tresses> ern the inmost emotions of our souls, endeav- ouring to possess them in much patience, in the midst of all the afflictions which his providence calls us to bear, in all the necessities we are
* Give no offence, &c 3 This clause is from the first of the 6th, seems yet more
so connected with the foregoing, that it improper. To render the beginning of
would have been highly expedient to have the section less apparently abrupt, I render
continued the preceding section, at least that, vue give no offence, which had more
to the end of this ; but the length would literally been translated by the participle,
be inconvenient. And there are some giving, &c. as in the following clauses ;
other instances, in which we have been but such little variations, as they affect
forced to yield to necessity on such occa- not the sense, will I hope be excused,
sions ; but the common division, which as what on my plan I knew not how to
separates the last verse of the 5th chapter avoid.
In all manner of afflictions and distresses
4£5
compelled to endure, in all the straits to which sect. we are at any time reduced, and all the anguish x- of heart we may unavoidably feel in them :b 2 Cor^ 5 In stripes, in This steady patience we endeavour to maintain, vi# 5 imprisonments, in 'm stripes, when we are scourged in synagogues tumults, in labours, an(j c\t-lQS as jf we were the most notorious of- in watchman fust- ^^^ ^.^ God and melli and the vilest
pests of society : in imprisonments, though we not only endure so many hardships in our con- finement, but are cut offby it from these public labours for the glory of God and the edifica- tion of the church, which are dearer to us than our lives: in tumults,0 which are raised against us by Jews and Gentiles, and by which our enemies are often endeavouring to tear us in pieces : in labours, which we incessantly pur- sue, either in our ministerial work, or in those secular callings by which we are often obliged to earn our daily bread : in watchings, when in prosecution of those various employments, the hours of the night are added to those of the day, and we have hardly time for our necessa- ry repose : in fastings, to which, besides those which devotion chooses, we are often obliged. to submit, for want of proper supplies of food : 6Bypureness,by Yet still, in the midst of all these difficulties, 6 knowledge, by long- conducting ourselves, in unspotted purity* la- suffering, by kind- bouri to improVe dailv in the knowledge* of ness» by the Holy . J5. •. r , 1 • i_ • • . u •
those Divine truths which it is our great busi- ness to teach others, and by the exercise of a constant command over our passions, to grow in long suffering and in gentleness, and every other amiable disposition which we cultivate in
fc Afflictions — necessities — straits.'] he would render it in Latin, Exagitation- Dr. Whitby thinks, the first word, ibus.
Sxi^is, signifies affliction in general ; the d By knowledge ] Interpreters give second, «tva>x», more grievous and una- many different senses of this word. Dr. voidable troubles ; and the third, revc^a/n*, Scott says it signifies prudence, which is a such pressures as reduce us to the greatest Christian virtue, whereas the mere under- straits : the compound sense therefore on standing of Divine things was a gift. the whole is, we are, as it were, hemmed Mr. Pyle thinks it signifies their improv :n with inevitable, and humanly speaking, ing the knowledge of Divine mysteries. inextricable calamities, on every side. Mr. Cradock refers it to an acquaintance Compare sect. vii. note c. with the true sense of scripture ; which
brings it to much the same with what lias
c In tumults : «t>t*7*r*<n*/?.] Beza in- been called the word of knowledge. I con- terprets this, (and I think no man seems elude, it implies not only a solicitude to better to have understood the peculiar grow in the knowledge of the gospel, but propriety of Greek words,) of such attacks to improve that knowledge to the edifica- as a man cannot stand against, but which tion of others ; which accordingly is ex- bear him hither and thither by violence : pressed in the paraphrase,
vol. 4. S$5
426 By the power of God, and the armour of righteousness ;
sect, humble dependence on the sanctifying influ- Ghost, by love un9
x. ences of the holy Spirit ; who dwells in our feigned, — hearts, as a continued principle of that nndis- 6 sembled love which we exercise without limita- tion, not only to friends and benefactors, but ~ enemies and persecutors. Still we are faith- 7 gy ^e wora 0f ful in asserting, and zealous hi propagating, the truth, by the power
sacred gospel, that word of uncorvupttd and in- of God' hY ,the ar" r 11M 1 , 1 J. . . l .. mour of riffhteous-
falhble truth; and we persist in it, supported by ness on tn*e ri~ht
the almighty power of that God by whom it is hand and on the left,
revealed, and by whom we know it shall be
rendered finally victorious ; and in the mean
time, while our enemies assault us on every side,
it is our care still to be clothed and girded about
tvith the armour of righteousness* both on the
right hand* and on the left ,-e well knowing that
3 armour to be impenetrable. And in this con- 8 By honour and sciousnesswepassunhurt,andinagreatmeasure dishonour, by evil unmov ed*through honour and dishonour through lpjj£r. jj" deceivers, evil report and good report* neither elated with and yet true ; the one, nor depressed and dejected with the other. We are treated by many, as if we were a set of artful deceivers* that scruple no fraud and falsehood, by which we might carry our cause ; and yet we know in our own conscience, and God can witness for us, that we are true and faithful, and would not deviate from the strict- est rules of integrity, to carry any point, how important soever it might seem to ourselves, or
9 the religion we propagate. We are treated by 9 As unknown5 men, as inconsiderable creatures, in the lowest andj'« well known; rank of life, obscure and unknown*, as undeserv- as dying, and behold ingany public notice and regard ; and [yet] we are really zvell known to multitudes, by the hap- piest tokens, as the men by whom they have not only received that bodily healing, which thev could never have expected from natural means, but by the yet more valuable memorials of having enlightened their eyes with Divine knowledge, and brought back their wandering souls to God. We are regarded by others, as
e Armour of righteousness, on the right ed against the temptations of prosperity
handy and on the left."] Some unnaturally and adversity That may well be includ-
think this alludes to the soldiers who were ed ; but the armour spoken of, seems of
taught to wield their swords with the Left the defensive kind, on the arms, or breasts,
hand, as well as the right ; and others, or both, that it refers to the Christians being arm-
as poor, yet making many rich. 42?
•*e live ; as chasten- dying men, and we seem ourselves to be in daily sect. ed. and not killed ; danger of being sacrificed to the rage of our x' enemies ; and yet behold hitherto, through the 2cor guardian and astonishing care of that Redeemer ^.9* whom we preach, we continue in life, and live to the most important purposes. Our afflic- tions are many, and we consider ourselves un- der them, as chastened by our heavenly father ; yet,, blessed be his name, we are not killed ; and far from intending our destruction, we know that he will overrule these chastisements to the 10 As sorrowful, advancement of our salvation. If our exter- 10 yet al way rejoicing ; na} circumstances alone be regarded, we must mai^rich? £*hw- indeed aPPear as sorrowful, and the world will ing nothing, and yet naturally conclude, that we have cause for con- possessing all things, tinual lamentation ; and yet when the inward dispositions of our minds are known, and the views with which we are secretly supported, it will be found, that we are always rejoicing, in the present assurances of the Divine favour, and the certain expectation of complete felicity and eternal glory. We appear as poor in this world, and indeed we are so ; having neither silver, nor gold, nor estate ; and yet we are continually enriching many, with treasures, which they would not part with for all the revenues of princes and kings ; as having noth- ing that we can call our own ; and yet, indeed, possessing all things ; which we know to be ours, so far as our heavenly Father shall see fit ; and therefore are as easy and happy as if we were actually the proprietors of the whole world**
IMPROVEMENT.
Whose soul can remain untouched, while he reads this elo- quent period in which the apostle *s mouth is (as he afterwards expresses it) thus opened, in consequence of his heart's being enlarged ! In how lively, yet unaffected a manner, does this sa- cred writer paint his own character and circumstances : and how- much profound and important sense is there in those paradoxes which he so naturally introduces on this occasion ! Let the ??iin- isters of the gospel herein behold, at once, their model and their
f Possessing all things."] This is certainly writ. Compare Phil. iv. 18; 1 Tim. vi. 17 tne of the sublunest passages that was ever Eph. i. 3 ; Key. xxi. 7 ; 1 Cor. iii. 21 — 2*>:
428 Reflections on the character and labours of the apostles.
sect, support. Let them cultivate this inoffensive behaviour, not only
x- out of regard to themselves, but that their office may not be
' censured ; and still approve themselves the servants of God, by
*ers^ patience amidst all their tribulations, their necessities, and their
4 pressures ; and, so far as their circumstances require it, by labours^ by watchings, and fastings ; especially when by an indulgent
5 Providence they are not called to do it in stripes, in imprison-
6 ments^ and in tumults. Still let them cultivate purity and knowU
7 edge, long suffering and gentleness, with unfeigned love in the Holy Ghost. Aided by him, let them arm themselves with the word of truth, and in the strength of God, gird on the armour of right-
8 eousness on the right hand and on the left. Thus fortified, they may boldly break their way through honour and infamy, through praise and reproach ; as we plainly see that infamy and reproach may be the portion of the best of men, and the most useful mem- bers of society. Who are we, that we should refuse a cup, of which the apostles and our Lord drank so deep ? But let us be
8 superior to human censures. If any call us deceivers, let us show that we are invariably true to the interests of God and of good-
9 ness. If they affect to overlook us, as unknozvn, and beneath their notice, let us endeavour to render ourselves well kriown, by the benefits which, by Divine grace, we are the instruments of
10 conferring on men's souls. So shall we be always rejoicing in the midst of those sorrows of which nature cannot be entirely- insensible ; whilst amidst our poverty we are enriching many9 yea then, though we have nothing that we can call our own, we shall possess all things ; shall appear in the eyes of God, and of the L.ord Jesus Christ, the richest and the happiest of mankind, even though we were in other respects, of all men the most miserable. While we consider this as the character of the first preachers of Christianity, which, with so noble a plainness and simplicity they profess, let us adore the Divine grace by which such a spirit was raised in the world, and by which it hath in some measure been maintained, even to this da)T. And let it encourage our most earnest and affectionate prayers, that God would raise up in every age (and especially in our own, in which they seem so ready to fail) a generation of evangelical ministers ; who, fired with such generous principles of action, and emulating so noble a character, may commend themselves to every manys conscience i?l the sight of God, and roll away that reproach which unworthy men have brought on the most excellent of all offices. Thus armed, may they extend their happy conquests ; thus animated, may they see of the travail of their soul, to their abundant, their ever, 'lasting satisfaction and delight,
St. Paul reminds the Corinthians of his peculiar affection. 429
SECT. XL
The apostle urges the Corinthians to avoid those alliances with idol- aters, which might tend to insnare them ; and pleads the gra- cious promises God had made to his people, as an engagement to them to be upon their guard in this respect ; and, in general, to aim at the subtimest attainments in religion, 2 Cor. VI. 11, to the end. Chap. VII. 1.
2 Cor. VI. 11. 2 CORINTHIANS VI. 11.
OYE Corinthians, X70U see, 0 ye Corinthians, mv dear breth- sect. our mouth is o- \ ren, mv beloved children, with how much *i.
pen unto you, our r , ' f- ,, _, \ . . .
heart is enlarged. freedom or address our mouth is opened to you ;
but words flow freely on an occasion, on which . JJ* our heart is so much enlarged, in a tenderness, which neither words nor tears can sufficiently 12 Ye are not express. Sure I am, that ye are not straiten- 12
straitened in us, but ec} }n us . au that we can do for your comfort
ye are straitened in i v i
your own bowels. and happiness, you may securely promise yourselves : but I fear, ye are straitened in your oxvn boxvels, and have not all of you,»that affection for us, nor readiness to receive our communications, which the relation between us might challenge, and mv tenderness for you
13 Now for a ought to excite. And therefore, for that very 13 recompense in the recompense, which we most of all desire, which same, (I speak as - SQ • t d reasonable, and which indeed, unto my children,) . . J . \ . •
be ye also enlarged. in lts consequences, would be yet more bene- ficial to you, than delightful to us, I speak to you as to [my] own children, with all the genu- ine overflowings of paternal love ; be ye also thus enlarged* towards me, and let this confi- dence with which I am pouring forth, as it were, all my heart into your bosom, strike strongly on your minds, to raise some corres- pondent emotion.
14 Be ye not une- And how shall that love be expressed ? Truly 14 qually yoked togeth- by no method can it more effectually be mani- fested, than by taking all the care you possibly can, for your own security and happiness. In
a Be ye also enlarged.-] Perhaps the apos- power to do you abundance of good, tie's meaning may be this, " Give me that through your readiness to receive what we pleasure which my paternal tenderness are so ready to impart, and to fall in with towards you will find, in having it in my rny attempts of usefulness among you."
430 And exhorts them not to be unequally yohed vAth unbelievers,
sect, which view, I must particularly urge it, that er with unbelievers 5.
X1, ye be not unequally yoked either in marriage, or for wnat fellowship
— any other intimate friendship, with unbelievers,- ?* tSgSS.
vi. 14/ or ™hat participation hath that strict righteous- neSs ? and whatcom-
?iess, to the practice of which the gospel calls munion hath liglit
you, its sincere votaries, with that unrighteous- Wltn darkness ?
ness, in which they are so generally plunged ?
Or what communion hath the light, into which
you by the Divine mercy are brought, with
that deplorable darkness of ignorance and vice
15 in which they continue to be lost ? Or what 15 And what con- concord [is there,'] or can there be, between cord hath cl)1''st Christ, to whom ye are united, and Belial, who j££2k'S££ reigneth in the children of disobedience I Or lieveth with an infi. w hat part hath a believer zvith an infidel ; or an del .'
infidel, with a believer f The union is surely, at the first view of it, too unnatural to be ei-
16 ther easy, safe, or lasting. And indeed I may 16 And what a- say, what consistence has the temple of Godh greement hath the with those detestable idols, which would bv temple of God with .r. 1 . 1 • • " idols? for ye are the this means be, as it were, erected in it : or at temple of \he living
least* placed so near, that it must be polluted God ; as God hath bv them ? It is a proper question, and a just said> l wil1 dwel1 in view in which to state the point ; for ye are *£* Tnd Ufflte the temple of the living God, as God himself hath their God, and they said; I will, in the most intimate manner, shall be my people. dwell in them,0 and walk among [the?n,"] and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. (Lev. xxvi. 12.) Now though this immedi- ately refers to God's extraordinary presence among the Jews, yet, when we consider the constitution of the Christian church, we can* not possibly imagine, that God is less favoura- bly present with it, than he was with the Jew-
17 ish. We may therefore consider the exhorta- VT Wherefore, tion so naturally grounded on such a promise, come out fr°m a* and may, as it were, hear God calling to us, monS them' and be and saying, as to Israel, with respect to idola- ters of old, (Isa. Hi. 11,) Come out from among
b Temple of God.~\ There seems a pecu- guage, can equal the force of the original, liar strength in ihis interrogation. If God i\ciKt<ra> sv an/Jot?, I will take up my indwelling would not endure idols in any part of the in them. This was a promise made to the land in which he dwelt, how much less Jews on their being converted ; and con- would he endure them under his own roof? sequently refers to their privileges, as
members of the Christian church ; which
c In the most intimate manner dwell in shews the propriety of the application,
them-'] No words I know in our Ian- Jer. xxxi. 33, chap, xxxii. 27, 38.
since they had the honour to be the sons of God. AZt
ye separate, saith the them, and be ye separate?- saith the Lord, and sect. Lord, and touch not tQUch mt the imc/ean thin„ am) jf ye behave *•
the unclean thine ; . . . «■> ' ' - J . .
and I will receive in a manner thus worthy your professed rela- " "
you, tion to me, Izvill then receive you, which, till ~j °£
18 And will be a then, I cannot do ; And will be a Father unto 13 Father unto you, and ym/c Qnd ue snaU fo tQ me fQr SQm and fQr ye shall be my sons •% . . ' ., . T . A, J. , M -T J
and daughters, saith daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Now sure-
the Lord Almighty, ly if the Almighty God will say thus unto us, we ought to be much affected with it, and neg- lect nothing that is necessary to ensure so 2 C o r. VII. 1. great and invaluable a privilege. Having 2 Cor. Having-, therefore, therefore, mv beloved brethren, such gracious v"- 1 these promises.dear- , • j- /. j* • 1 ,P , „
ly beloved, let us promises ol God s abode among us, his dwell- cleanse ourselves ing in us, and his adopting us into the number from all filthiness of 0f his children, let us act worthy so high a
^U„VnhoS relation * ™d " God is Perfectlv holy, let us m the fear of Cod. labour to the utmost to purify ourselves from all pollution, both of the flesh and of the spirit^ from every impurity of life, and from every sensual affection, which might defile our hearts, and render them displeasing to him. Nor let us rest merely in this negative view of religion ; but let us endeavour to be perfecting holiness, and lay the foundation of it in the fear of God, in whose presence we always are, and by whom all our actions are examined, and to whom our hearts are open ; well knowing, that we cannot secure to ourselves these bless~ ings, without such a care ; and that it is what gratitude most powerfully dictates, where we have the highest hopes that we are interested in them.
IMPROVEMENT.
Thus may cordial love open the mouth of Christian ministers, verse when addressing their people ; and thus may the love of Christ- ll tans to each other in every station of life express itself, and pro- ducefor a recompense a mutual enlargement. This is one of the 12
d Be ye separate.] As God's promise e I will be a father, he] It is queried, of dwelling in a peculiar manner among- where God says this ? Some answer, Jer. the Jews, obliged them to separate them- xxxi. 1. But that does not sufficiently ex- selves from the converse of their heathen press the paternal relation. Others refer neighbours, that they might not be in- to 2 Sam. vii. 3, 14, which may be applied snared with their superstitions ; much to Christ, and, in him, to believers, more are Christians obliged by that pecu- Compare Heb. i. 4, 5. Some think, it liar gracious presence of God which they is not expressly to be found any where, enjoy, to separate themselves from all and that it refers to all the scriptures impure and idolatrous worship. Exod. where God CftUs his people bf the title ©f Siix. 45, 46 ; Lev. xsvi, 11, 12. children*,
432 Reflections on our obligations to holiness.
sect, sweetest pleasures, and richest blessings of friendship, whea S1- wiselv and happily contracted. Let us therefore cultivate such " friendships, and be very careful, that we do not form others, J4--16 which mav properly be called, being unequally yoked. We pro- fess to be pursuing righteousness* to be light in the Lord, to be united to Christ* to be consecrated to G^d : let us not then have an intimate converse with the slaves of unrighteousness* the chil- dren of darkness* the sons of Belial* the votaries of idols* Far from subjecting ourselves to such dangerous snares, let us rather be earnestly seeking every advantage for making the noblest im- provements in religion. Let us examine our lives and our chap, hearts, that we may be cleansed from all pollutions of the spirit* as vii. 1 wen as 0f fjie fesh. Let us labour after sublime ideas of the perfection of holiness* and after a temper of mind correspondent to those ideas. In order to attain which, let us often be survey- ing our high and glorious privileges, and those exceeding rich chap and precious promises* which God by his gospel is making to us; vi separating ourselves from all evil, that he may receive us* that he ' may dwell with us* and walk among us, that he may consecrate us as a holy temple to himself ; yea, that the Lord Almighty may become a Father to us, and own us for his sons and his daughters. To us is the word of this promise sent, this is the hope of our calling: let us make it sure, let us daily survey it, that it may produce and cherish a correspondent sanctity and zeal. Amen.
SECT. XII.
The apostle farther expresses his affections to the Corinthians* as illustrated by the pleasure with which he received good tidings from them by Titus* and by the part he took in the sorrows which his necessary reproofs had occasioned* and his present joy in that these sorrows had issued in their reformation* 2 Cor. VII. 2, to the end,
2 Corinthians VII. 2. 2 Cor. VII. 2.
se«t. T> UT to return from this digression, to the T) ECElVEus:
xii- J5 attempt I was making to remove some •" we have wrong- — — . ,. t-i_ i_ ^ i*.' ed no man, we have
3 Cor PreJudlces> whl?h' much !° y°"r ow.n ^f,1": corrupted no man,
vii 2 ment, I know that some of you have imbibed
against my person and ministry. Give me leave, my brethren, to entreat you, that ye re- ceive us with that affection which is due to the faithful servants of Christ, and to those who have been instruments in your conversion and edification ; for, whatever may have been in- sinuated by ill designing persons to the con- trary, we have injured no man in his person, we
He mentions the anxiety they had given him ': 433
we have defrauded have corrupted no man in his morals, we have sect. no man« defrauded no man a in his property, by any of xn-
those artifices which covetousness sometimes 7T~7 5 I speak not this practises under very solemn forms. I speak v^ 3 to condemn you; for not [this] to condemn [you] of ingratitude, or thataVyeouare in ou? ^fidelity, though I have been obliged to find hearts to die and live some fault with you ; for I have told you before, wiWiyou. that ye are in our hearts with such tenderness,
that if it were the will of God, we could be glad both to live and to die with [you;] to spend the remainder of our lives at Corinth, or to end them there, did not the purposes of our master's glory call to other, and many of them less grateful and agreeable scenes. 4 Great/* my bold- Great, as you see, [is] my freedom of speech 4* ness of speech to- f0 y0U Up0n this subject ; and err eat is also mu ward you, great is 1 ' ,• • ^ 1
my glorying of you : hoastmS concerning you, as to the assurance I am filled with com- which I have of your regards for me ; and, fort, I am exceeding 0n this account, / am filled with consola- SaUoninallOUrtrib" tion at the remembrance of you ; /do exceed- ingly abound* in joy, in the midst of all our affliction, when I think how well you behave, and how happy an alteration is prevailing among you.
5 For when we An instance of this affectionate regard I have 5 rdo™u"h late'y had ^ opportunity deeply to feel, and had no rest, but we very naturally to manifest : for when we came were troubled on ev- into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we ery side ; without zvere afflicted in even/ [place] and circumstance, r.-ere fightings, with- „.• u ^u 1 >• c • inwerefears. through the rage and malice of our enemies ;
yet these alarms could not cause us to forget you ; but while without there [were] continual fightings, with the most furious and cruel op- position, within there were fears and anxieties
6 Nevertheless, on vour account. But the blessed God, who ft tW^tr^e'c^ is Pleased,to wear it among his other titles, that down, comforted us ne ™ tne Comforter of those zvho are brought low- by the coming of by affliction and distress, and owns it as his ritus : prerogative, to bear up the human heart, com- forted us by the coming of Titus ; who arrived
so seasonably at Macedonia, at a time when both our circumstances and frame of spirit needed all the assistance that so pious and
* Defrauded no man.'] _ The word ear**- b Exceedingly abound.'] The word *ng. oviHr»<ru.fAi\', signifies to indulge a covetous Trigt'screjc/usLi, has an inexpressible energy ; temper, and make a prey of others by it ; and is, if I mistake not, a word of the apo$- and perhaps intimates, that the "false tie's own making, teachers, of whom he had so much rea- son to complain, had done it,
vnr. 4.. zc*
434 Though he now rejoiced that they had been brought to repentance j
sect, delightful a friend could give. And indeed it 7 And not by his
xii- was not merely by his coming, that I was thus coming only, but
* comforted ; but with the consolation xvith which \^,^^%
2.9°i/ he was comforted by you, when he told us par- comforted in you,
V1U ticularly of your earnest desire to rectify what- when he told us your
ever was amiss, and of your grief (or what had ****** desire> J™
n „. u ^ a 1 ^ j mourning, your fer-
been matter of off- nee to God, and sorrow to vent mi°d towar(j
me, and of your affectionate zeal for me, so that me ; so that I rejoic-
I rejoiced mich more than in other circurn- ed the more-
8 stances I could have done. Because now I s For though I can take the libei hi l he epistle whi
indeed I was obliged to treat some subjects repent 7 for I per- with greater severitv than I could have wished, ceive that the same I do not repent of it, however anxious I might epistle made you sor- , , * m / r. c i r -.£ ■* r iJr rv» though it were
before have been f for the regret I at hrst felt on but for a season.
that account, is now swallowed up in that supe- rior pleasure with which I see the happv effects of it ;for I now have the satisfaction to find, that this epistle, however for a little while it might have grieved you, hath by the blessing of God,
9 been productive of great good. And now I 9 Now I rejoice, rejoice, not that ye were grieved, for that will not that ye were always give me concern when I reflect upon it; ^twd^to'rf- but that ye grieved to such happy purpose, and pentance : for ye were bv that means brought to true repentance, were made sorry af- to a change of mind ; for this was indeed the «*p a godly manner,
0 -j-.il i* 1 j that ye might receive
case, as ye zvere grieved ivit/i a penitential and dam^e b£ us in no.
humble regard to the honour of the blessed God, thing. which is so immediately and peculiarly affected by the irregularities of those that profess them- selves his people. So that on die whole, ye were not in any degree endamaged by us ; but on the contrary received, as we intended, great benefit by the severity we were compelled to 10 use. For this is indeed the natural effect of a 10 For godly sor- sorrow like yours ; that grief, which regards row worketh repent- the honour of God, and takes its rise from such ««* to salvation, not tender and grateful views of him, as we before hinted, xvorketh a. repentance, which leads to sal-
c However anxious I might before have and done under the direction of the Divine been ■ u km /m.ih/j.i^o/xuv.'] So I choose to Spirit, it docs not seem reasonable to sup- render the word, as usl^uexuct strictly ex- pose that he really repented of it. It may presses an after care and anxiety for an\ also signify a kind of misgiving of heart, thing that bus been done, whereas the natural, when the reproof, however neces- word repent always signifies a wish it had sary, is gwen to a person one tenderly not been done Now as what St Paul did, loves, where the event is dubious, as in in writing the former epistle, was proper, this instance it mig-ht be.
having sorrowed after a godly sort „• 43»>
to be repented of : vation, and issues in it ; and therefore is never sect. but the sorrow of afterwards to be repented of ) whereas the sorroxu xu*
delthW°rld WOrkCth that ar58es merel* from a reSard to the thinSs ~. of the world, is often a foolish excess, produc- ^ Xq
tive of fatal consequences, and sometimes worketh death ; either breaking the heart, arm- ing men against their own lives, or otherwise producing that rebellion against God, bv which 11 For behold, this the soul is finally destroyed. But it is pleasant \% selfsame thing, that to trace the happy effects of that better principle ye sorrowed after a uhjch hath ;nflu^.nced x oll . for behold, tins same eodlv sort, what care- ,. . . , . • , _rr
fulness it wrought in thing, that is, your being grieved tor your sins you; yea, what clear- out of a pious respect to God, and the dishonour ing of yourselves ; \t brought upon him, what diligence it wrought
&,7^J%; * y°u to reform what had bcen amiss ' a**
yea.,' what vehement [what] a solicitous care, to make the best tipol- desire ; yea, what 0gy vou could for what you had done ; and of
zeal; yea, what re- n sounder part, to make their innocence ap- venge ! in all things _ ! 1_ . ,. , . . r
ye have approved Pe^r ; yea, [what] indignation did it proouce yourselves to be against those who had given the offence ; yea, clear in this matter, [^a*] /gar, lest any thing of that sort should be encouraged and repeated; yea, [what] earn- est desire of seeing me again, and confirming our friendship in surer bonds ; yea, [ivhat] zeal in every method that could be subservient to these views ; yea indeed, if I may so ex- press myself, [what] revenge,6- against your- . selves for those things, which, all circumstances considered, vou could not but condemn ; against sin, as your great enemy; so that upon the xvhole, considering you as a society, you have approved yourselves to be pure in this mat- ter, and there is no farther stain remaining on the church, where I was so much afraid of last- 12 Wherefore, ing infamy and reproach. Let it not therefore 12 though I wrote unto De the cause of any farther distress; but assure you, / did it not for yourselves that if J have written [any thing] to rus cruise tnat nao • « ,v r i t i i • i
done the wrong, nor you, different from what 1 could wish to write, for his cause that and you to receive, [it zvas] not so much suffered wrong, but wjtj, any personal views, on his account, who had done, or his who had received the injury ,e
d Tea, [what] revenge] Mr. Gatakerhas each, but of (liferent persons in different very well observed here, that Calvin and circumstances, according to the part they Reynolds, and some other divines of note, respectively acted in the affair in question, have been misled, by taking it for granted, e deceived the injury.] Hence some in- that these verses contain seven distinct fer, and it seems reasonable, that the fa* maris of true repentance, to be found in ther of the incestuous person was still liv* every sincere penitent; whereas indeed ing; which must be a great aggravation these are not characters of the temper of of his crime.
4>36 Which had refreshed the spirit of Titus as well as his own.
sect, but for the sake of manifesting our diligence and that our care for you xu- care for you, which through the Divine good- in t,ie sight of God — ness hath now been made apparent, though by ™%ht appear unto vu. 12 so severe and painful a trial, before God, [and]
13 unto you. Therefore we zvere greatly comforted 13 Therefore we
in your consolation, and we rejoiced more exceed- were comforted m • | *l - r i rr,- J i • i your comfort : yea,
tngly in the joy of good Titus, which gave me and exceedingly the
a pleasure yet greater than he himself could more joyed we for
derive from it ; because we find vour temper the joy of Titus, be-
and state so good, that his spirit was refreshed refreshed byyonlu?
14 by you all. So that on the whole, if I had 14 For if "i have boasted any thing of you to him, that I was con- boasted any thing to fident my Corinthian friends would approve ^a^d°%utTs^ themselves worthy ol the figure thevhad form- Spake all things to erly made in religion, I was not ashamed of that you in truth, even so boasting ; but as we have always spoken in the our boasting whicb/
. r. j ^ ,t J , / made beforeTitus, is
exactest regard to truth, when addressing our- found a truth.
selves to you, so also our boasting [concerning
you] to Titus, that all would be well again at
Corinth, has been verified, greatly to our satis-
15 faction : So that his tenderest affections are now 15 And his inward engaged towards ycu exceedingly, which he ex- affection is more a- presses in the most genuine manner, whenever ^nhVr^emberl he mentions, or recollects the obedience of you all eth the obedience of in general to those apostolical injunctions which you all, how with I sent you bv him : [and] how you received him fear and. trembling as my messenger, and the minister of Christ, } °u received llim* with fear and trembling, expressing alwavs the
most solicitous concern, that he might see nothing which it might grieve him to observe,
16 or me to hear reported by him. I rejoice i6 1 rejoice there- therefore, that in every respect I have confidence fore that 1 have con- in you,f and am encouraged to renew that hon- fidence in you in all ourable testimony which it has always been my tnmSs- pleasure to bear to your character, and which,
I assure myself, you will continue more and more to deserve.
IMPROVEMENT.
vfivse How great is the boldness of a good conscience ! and how
3 much does it promote that freedom, that authority, with which
the ministers of Christ address themselves to their hearers,
* Confidence in you.] The address of all what he had to say in the following this part of the epistle is wonderful, chapter, and is strongly illustrated by This, in particular, finely introduces chap. ix. 2—4.
Refections on the joy their repentance gave St. Paul. 437
when they can thus appeal to them as to the uprightness, integ- sect5. rity, and disinterestedness of their conduct ! Frequently do we, xu- in some degree, share the trials of the apostle ; and while we ^ may be surrounded with fightings without, are exercised with 5 fears within ; but we have a God, who assumeth it to himself as one of his titles, that he comforteth those that are cast down, and 6 brought low. Mav ever)' sincere lover of Christ, and of souls, be filled 'with consolation from him, and amidst all his tribulations, whatever they may be, be made to rejoice exceedingly in the joy of his Christian friends and converts ! May he trace in them 4 the marks of that true repentance which is never to be repented of, and which is represented in such genuine language, as no 10 heart could have dictated, but one that had felt what is here de- scribed. And since there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not ; and consequently none who needeth not repentance, may we all know by experience, that diligence, that indignation, that fear, that zeal, that desire, that revenge, which 11 the apostle saw in his Corinthian brethren, and which he rejoiced so much to see ! There is not a surer office of friendship, than 9 to endeavour to promote this godly sorrow'. And O, how blessed, how divine a principle is religion, whose most painful operation is productive of so much inward and substantial happiness ! whereas the sorrow1 of this world, to which thev who fondly love the world, and eagerly pursue it, are most exposed, is attended with such fatal consequences, as even to work death. 10
Let us observe with pleasure the address of St. Paul, to make the Corinthians what they ought to be, by representing to them that pleasing confidence he reposed in them, the manner in which he had even boasted of them, and the satisfaction he found in all their first tendencies towards a reformation of remaining de- fects. And let us earnestly pray for the spirit of wisdom, that 14-16 our hearts may be happily attempered to such due mixtures of faithful inspection, resolute sincerity, and endearing tenderness, 13 with respect to all who are committed to our care, whether in offices of a public or private nature, as may most effectually promote their advancement in the Divine life, and our own abundant joy.
438 He praises the Mucedonians'* liberality to the saints in fudea^
SECT. XIII.
The apostle enters on the subject of the contribution he was setting forward for the relief of the poor Christians of Judea, recom- mends to the Corinthians the example of the Macedonians, re- minds them of the great grace of our blessed Redeemer, and gives some advice as to the manner oj collecting and transmitting their bounty. 2 Cor. VIII. 1 — 15.
2 Corinthians VIII. 1. « ,* VTTT t
,^-tjy .... . . _ 2 Cor. VIII. 1.
3*ct. jUOW rethink it proper, brethren* to inform T\ /TO RE OVER, xui. J. V y0U 0-f the happy and honourable effects of -LVl brethren, we J^J that abundant communication of the grace of6^*™ *° ^cd* b^ viii. i G°d* which has been mercifully bestowed upon stowed on the the churches planted here in Macedonia, at Phi- churches of Mace- lippi, Thessalonica, Bersea, and other places in doma : this province : which has engaged' them to ex- ert themselves in a most liberal and generous contribution for the relief of the poor saints in
2 Judea. And here it would be a pleasure to 2 How that in a me more particularly to tell vou, how in a great great u'ial of afflic- and extraordinary trial of affliction, which they ^"^ a^'yn>daannc| met with from their persecuting enemies, who their deep poverty, were always so ready to harass and plunder abounded unto the them, (compare Acts xvi. chap, xvil) their ™J,es of their Uber< ov erf owing joy iox receiving the Christian relig- ion, and with it, if I may so speak, the depth of
their paver tij amidst these distresses of their own, hath so abounded and furnished such sup- plies, to the riches of their liberality, that indi- gent as they are, they have done wonders for
3 the relief of their yet poorer brethren. So that, 3 For to their I can testify for them, and I do attest it with power (I bear re- pleasure, that to the utmost extent of [their] cord) \ea' and be' r , . . . 1 1- 1 J yond their power, power; yea, and beyond what could nave been t/iey t{xere wiiiingof
expected, or on the usual principles of compu- themselves : tation, judged to have been in [their] pozver,b
a Grace of God.] As y^is sometimes writings, and what his sentiments evi-
signifies a gift, and things excellent and dently are, as to the doctrine of Divine
extraordinary in their kind, are in Hebrew influences on the heart, I chose to follow
often said to be things of God , or Divine ; the plainest and most obvious and common
$s trees of God, are great and flourishing interpretation, which indeed I generally
trees ; cities of God, great cities, (com- think, the best, and take this verse to be in
pare Psalm lxxx. 10, Acts vii. 20,) some sense much equivalent to that pious ac-
have explained, XHlv T* ®£S» asifitsig- knowledgment of David, 1 Chron. xxix.
nified the great, or liberal gift, which has 14, who are we, that we should be able to of
been given in, or by the Macedonian fe> so willingly, Sec.
churches; and Dr. Whitby very suffi- b To their power, yea, and beyond that."}
ciently proves, that x*pic sometimes is put This is a noble hyperbole, like that of De-
for gift. But considering what is the inosthenes, " I have performed all, even
general sense of the word in St. Paul's with an industry beyond my power."
and enforces the like conduct on them by the example of Christ. 439
[they have been] xvilling of themselves, without sect.
my solicitation, to do the most generous things Xlll« 4 PriyinffiM with for the public service ; At the same time e?i- 2 c^ much entreaty, that treating us with much importunity, that we ^- £ we would receive wouicfrecewe the gift which their bounty had t\f &tlk£j$ P"P«*i, <™* VM a part of the ministration of the ministering to of the saints, as one of their commissioners to the saints convey it to Jerusalem. And [this they did,] 5
*££££&££ »ot -*»& - ^expected and hoped, but even first gave their own beyond all we could have imagined ; tor they selves to the Lord, £rSf gave themselves, and all thev had, entirely
anil 7 God3-^ lhC t0 the honour and service of the Lord ' and
having thus surrendered all they zvere, and all
they possessed, to Christ and his cause, they in
effect resigned themselves to us by the will of
God, putting themselves in this respect under
my direction, to do what I should in conscience
think most advisable in present circumstances.
6 Insomuch that Insomuch that, unable to withstand their press- 6
we desired Titus, \n„ solicitation, we desired Titus, that as he had
thatas he had begun, , d? . • j hg would also
so he would also hn- L/L6 ■ ... r i *«i_ t«
ish in you the same complete this instance of grace and liberality
grace also. among you,c and finish what yet remains to be
done, as to collecting the intended contribution. 7 Therefore, as ye Therefore, my brethren, as ye abound in every 7 abound in every other r ~j ft i (i" Cor. i. 4— -7, chap. xii. 8—10,) £&££%£ and partkularty in faith, whit* rises to the full- ledge, and in all dil- est persuasion of the truth of the gospel, and igence, and in v our in a\\ utterance and abilitv to instruct others, love to us ; see that d • h ^^^ knowledge of Divine things, ye abound in this . *^ „ . °
grace also. cind in all active aw gene e, ana in your arlection-
ate love to us ; so [we exhort] and entreat [you,] that ye would take this opportunity of shewing, that ye abound also in this grace of Christian
8 I speak not by liberality. And here, you will observe that 8 commandment, but / speak not by way of command, so as to take by occasion of the determine how much, or in what forwardness ot otn- i . . 7
ers. and to prove the proportion, ye shall give ; but that 1 may prove,
sincerityofyourlove. by what I have just been saying of the diligence
of others, that is the Macedonians, the genuine
sincerity of your love in its most substantial
effects.
9 For ye know And I may well expect, that you should exert 9
yourselves on such an occasion, in consequence
« Complete this grace among you."] I doubt the English reader more sensible of the
not, that %apiv here signifies gift, or pres- ambiguity and emphasis of the word USU-
ent, or liberality ; but I thought, that re- ally rendered grace. taining the word grace here, might make
440 He exhorts them to give with a willing' mind,
sect, of your acquaintance with the great and most the grace of our
xiii- fundamental principles of the gospel, in which Lorcl Jesus Christ,
.. i i r •' i r n • ° : j r. that though he was
<>Cor youh^vebeensofaithfullyinstruct.ec}- ForVOUT\cYv, vet for your
viii 9 know m some measure, though it is impossible sakes "he became
for you fullv to know, and distinctly to conceive Poor> that ye through.
in its utmost extent, the grace of our Lord J 'e- ^poverty might be
sus Christ, that though he was rich in the
glories of the heavenly world, and in supreme
dominion and authority there, yet for your sakes
he became poor, that you through this his volun- tary poverty, might not only be discharged from
that dreadful debt you had contracted to the
Divine justice, by which you were become ob- noxious to everlasting ruin and condemnation ;
but that you might also become rich in the
favour of God, and in the graces of the Holy
Spirit now, and at length for ever rich in the
treasures and glories of the heavenly world :
10 And as I cannot but desire, that the servants of 10 And herein I so excellent a Master may herein imitate his £lve mJ> advice : for example, and take the most effectual methods ^Vwho^havfbe- to advance his honour and interest in the world, gun' before, notonly I give [my] advice to you in general, to dispatch to do, but also to be this affair vigorously ; for this is evidently ex- forward a year ago. pedientfor you, and consistent with what you
have already in a manner bound yourselves to, as you have begun, not only to do something, but also to exert yourselves d resolutely and deter-
11 minately, a year ago* I now therefore entreat 11 Now therefore you not to be offended, if I urge you to complete Pei"form the doing of
. your undertaking, that according to the readiness £ ^Pj^to^ which you expressed to determine, and resolve so */w<? way &? a per- upon this good scheme, there may also be the formance also out of accomplishment of that determination, inpropor- that which you have.
12 tion to what you have. The smallest contribu- 12 For if there be tion from such a principle will be pleasing to first a willing mind, God, and most assuredly draw its reward after /««'* accepted accord. •4. r t + l 1 j: * j- r • 1 mg to that a man it ; jor if there be first a readiness of mind, ac- halh, and not accord-
cording to what a man hath, [he is] accepted of »ng to that he hath. God, [and] not according to what he hath not : a not' little in proportion to his abilities, is pleasingto God ; yea, more pleasing, than it would be, if this proportion were less prudently observed. 13 For / mean not IS [I say this]not by any means, that [there should ihat other men be be] a rest to others, and affliction to you, that JJJjJ aml >'oubuJ> they should be eased, and you overburdened ;
d To exert yourselves.'] It is evident that, that it must signify a resolute and vigorous to SiKttVi is an advance upon, txmt&i. So determination. Compare 1 Cor. xvi. 2.
Reflections on the liberality of the Macedonians* 441
14 But by an But that of an equality, on just and equitable sect, equality, that now principles, your abundance [may be] at this time, xul* IL^JZyTa ™^ and' »»PpHy "-ployed", as [a supply] to — supply for their want, their want : that at some other time, it nrovi- viii.U that their abundance dence give the occasion and opportunity, their also may be a supply ah1tn(lance also may be [sol to your want ;e that for your want, that . . v «•. ■ ^v i- «i ..•
there may be equal- ^re ^J/ ^ sucn (inequality in the distribution ity ; of the good things of this life, as our mutual
15 As it is written, relation to each other mav require. For the 15 He that had gathered bountiful Providence of God hath furnished much, had nothing them jn such an abundance, and given to
over ; and he that _ . n . , °,
had gathered little, some of you such a superfluity, that there is had no lack. room for a liberal distribution, without injuring
the original possessor ; and if such a distribu- tion be made, we shall find that, as it. is- written concerning the manna, (Exod. xvi. 18,) He that [had] much did not abound, when all came to be divided, and h that [had] little did not lack / so he that has the greatest abundance of this world, may find necessitous objects enough, and he that is most destitute, will be compe- tently supplied, if his richer brethren do their duty in this respect.
IMPROVEMENT.
How peculiarly amiable does the Christian liberality of these verse Macedonians appear, when considered as abounding in a great 1, 2 trial of affliction, and in the depth of their poverty ; yet a poverty, mingled with an abundance of jov, on account of that rich and happy state into which the gospel had brought them, and the first fruits of that glorious inheritance to which they were entitled by the tenor of it They were willing of them- selves to contribute, even beyond their power, as persons of com- 3 mon generosity would have estimated it. Nor did they on their dying beds repent such a use of their property, or wish that it had been spent in gratifying their appetites, or hoarded for those they were to leave behind them. Nor do they now regret these lib- eralities, or complain that their expected harvest is perished.
e That their abundance, &c] It might body of Christians there reduced by per- seem obvious to object, that the Corin- seditions, though their city continued to thians were rich and prosperous, the flourish.'*
Jews poor and oppressed ; so that there f He that had much, &c] Perhaps noth- was no room to expect that this should ing could more illustrate the powerful happen. But it might be replied, «• all agency of the Divine Providence, in events human affairs are uncertain ; Corinth which seem most contingent, than this, itself, from great prosperity, had been ut- that though such different quantities of terly undone in the Roman war by Mem- manna were gathered by different per- mius some time before : or particular sons, yet on an average there should be persons might be distressed, or the whole an omer for each;
VOL. 4. 57
442 The apostle blesseth God for the zeal of Titus in this affair :
, sect. Let us remember their example for imitation ; nor let any,
xiii- who have a mite to spare, be wholly deficient, how low soever
their circumstances mav be ; remembering that gracious com-
TeF12 plafency, with which where there is a "willing mind, the smallest
9 tribute to the treasury of God, is accepted according to -what a
man hath, and not according to what he hath not. To animate us
to the most generous efforts of overflowing benevolence, may
we ever bear in our mind that the grace of 'our Lord fesus Christy
of which we all knoiv something, but which it is impossible we
should ever fullv know ; because it passeth knowledge: that
grace which engag d him, when rich, for our sakes to become poor,
that we might be enriched by his poverty. What have we that
deserves to be called a possession, which we do not hold by an
act of Divine bounty and grace ?
Let us consider ourselves as under indispensable engagements in consequence of it, to consecrate our all to him, conscious that our all is but a low return for the infinite obligations under which he has laid us. He hath contrived and determined, that the poor in some form or another we should have with us always, that we may do them good, as a token of our gratitude to him. Let us faithfully aim to supply their need, and he who hath most, will *5 have no superfluity to throw away upon the lusts or vanities of life j and he who hath least, will have no unsupplied lack : but the poor will rejoice in the relief of their necessities ; and the rich, in the happiest and most delightful use of their abundance.
SECT. XIV.
The apostle expresses his joy for the readiness of Titus to assist in finishing the collection ; and speaks of the honourable character of other Christian brethren, whom he had joined with him in the same commission. 2 Cor. VIII. 16, to the end,
2 Corinthians VIII. 16. 2 CoK vm 16
sect. T>UT while I speak of this collection, which T3 UT thanks be to XIV" ■& I am desirous of promoting, [/] would -^ God, which put ~>rf«rn] my humble thaj.ks to God who gave ^e ££,££2 vhi.16 that same diligent care for you in the heart of of Titus for you. Titus, and formed him to these generous and 17 Christian sentiments. For indeed he not only 17 For indeed he cheertuih accepted, and complied with the ex- accepted the exhor- , T l , . t , ■ r j tation ; but being:
hcrtatvm I gave him ; but being more forward more forward, of hi*
than i thought to have found him, he went to own accord he went you freely of his oivn accord, though he must unto you. see that some pressing and peculiar difficulties would attend the undertaking.
With whvm he sent also Luke and Apollos ; 443
18 And we have And we have also sent together with him, that sect. sent with him excellent Christian brother a and friend, Luke, X1V- the brother, whose whosg pr(jise •„ fhe pd r • s -. ■„ a// fhe lurches, ~ " praise is in the sros- r r t • , • • «^op. pel, throughout all on account or the various and eminent services y^a the churches : that he has done for the interests of Christian- ity, wherever his influence has extended, both
19 (And not that bv his writing and exhortations. And not only 19 only, but was al- js nt. SQb mucn esteemed on these accounts, but church^to0 traVe! he wa\ aUo ordained and appointed by the wiih us with this stretching forth ol the hand, in token of the grace, which is ad- common consent of the churches, whom we con- minUtered by us to j d fa occasion particularly in Mace. the glorvot the same , , r .. *« „ . * , .
Lord, and declaration donia, to be our Jellow traveller, with this grace •f) our read) mind:) which is now administered and undertaken by its, purely for the glory of the same Lord, and for [the declaration of] your ready mind, in which I was desirous to let you know how heartily I concur.
20 Avoiding this, And we now send him to you, and I have 2G that no man should determined to join a man of his excellent char- blame us m this a- . , J r ,, ... ... ., .
bundance which is acter w,ln me J carefully avoiding this, that any administered by us; one should blame, or throw any reflection upon
us, for the part we may take in the management of this abundance of your bountv, which is ad' ministered by us ; lest any should be so unjust and cruel as to insinuate, that I have appropri- ated any part of it to my own use, or to any purpose whatsoever, different from that for 21 Providing for which it was originally given : Therein pro- 21 honest things, not ^ding things decent, honest and honourable,
th^' Lord,6 buf alsf ™* on^ ^fore *** "***& to whom «* is OUr first*
in the sight of men. and chief care to approve ourselves, but also
before men ; that we may guard as much a«
possible, against any suspicion of our character,
* That brother, &c.] Some suppose and bring word to St. Paul that the collec- this anonymous, thom<ii excellent person, tion was ready, and go back with him to to have been Mark, or Silas, or Barnabas; receive it. See Whitby on chap. ii. 12. but I rather, with most commentators, sup- Many ancient Christians thought that ex- pose, it to have been Luke, who certainly pression, whose praise in the gospel is in all attended St Paul in this journey to Jerusa- thechurches, refers to the universal applause lem. Some object, that the brother here with which St. Luke's gospel was every spoken of was sent by St. Paul to Corinth, where received ; and I have paraphrased in company with Titus; whereas Luke it so as to include that, though I think the went with St. Paul to Troas, and from apostle's meaning more extensive. See thenre to Corinth, Acts xx. 4, 6. But Dr. Gurdon at Boyle's Led p. 482. Whitby replies, I think with same consid- b And r.ot only so'] This 19th W*e is to amble weight, that it is possible St. Paul be included in a parenthesis, and the con- might go from Philippi to Corinth, and tinned sense of verses 18 and 20 will be, from thence to Troas, and so persons sent we have tent that brother — to moid blame* before to prepare his way, might com"
444 Who were deputed by the churches on this occasion.
sect, which might hinder our usefulness. And 22 And we have
XIV* zve have sent with them, that is, with Luke and sent witn them our
— - Titus, our other friend, and well beloved broth- ^rother» ™hotn. vve 2 Cor. a ii l in , . nave oftentimes
viii.22 er-> Apollos,7^ow w;<? have often proved in many proved diligent in other affairs, to be in a very extraordinary degree ™»ny things, but diligent; but who will now, I doubt not, approve now much more dil* himself muck more diligent, and exert bin,self ^Zc^ST] to the utmost in carrying on this collection, on have in you. account of the great confidence [I have'] in you, as to your goodness and liberalitv : on which consideration he has changed his resolution against making you a visit , which, while he had any apprehension you might make him an occasion of quarrelling and contending, he would by no means be persuaded to do. £3 And i f [there be any question]concerningTitus, 23 Whether any do [he is] my partner and my fellow labourer with inquire of Titus, he is respect to you ; one, who sincerely shares my m.vPa,'tner» and fel- care for you, and is alwavs ready to act in con- gJ&XSSZ cert with me, in any attempt to correct what is thren be inquired oft amiss among you, and to promote your im- they are the niessen- provement in real Christianity. Or if the ques- %*J £ $£f tion be [concerning] any other of our brethren, Christ, whom I have mentioned above, [they are] the messengers of the churches,0 whom several Christian societies have chosen to send about this business ; and they are persons of so valu- able a character, [and] do so great a credit to their profession, that I may not improperly call 24 them the glory of Christ in the world. Shew 24 Wherefore therefore to them, I entreat you, even in the sight shew .ve to them, of all the churches, to which they are related, churche^^the mof and to whom they will undoubtedly make their of 7ouTlove,ieand°of report concerning you, the demonstration o/*our'boastingonyour your love, and the reasonableness of our boast- behalf- ing over you ; that it may appear to be as well founded as I assuredly believe that it is.
c The messengers of the churches.] I can Diocesan episcopacy seem not generally to think of nothing more unreasonable, than to think, I could not imagine it consistent translate this word, apostles ; as tne English with the dignity and importance of their word apostles, is now by long use appropri- office, that they should be parted with on ated to what is only a part of the significa. such an errand, which anv common deacon tion of the original. As an apostle of Jesus might with sufficient propriety have per- Uhrtst is one sent forth by him, so an apostle formed. It is indeed true, that St. Paul V any church must surely signify, one sent was charged with this trust ; but then it forth by that society. And if I believed that seems to have been after he had deter- there was so early as at this time a minis- mined on this journev to Jerusalem, and ter m every church, superior to a common not to have been the occasion of that jour, pastor, which the most able advocates for nev.
Reflections on St. PauVs caution In managing the collection. 445
IMPROVEMENT.
The tenderness of ministers, in all points, where the comfort sect and edification of the church is concerned, is indeed matter of x,v- the highest moment ■> and where it is remarkable in its degree, " it affords just cause of thanksgivings to God : for it is he who \q puts into their hearts that earnest care, who excites and main- tains every sentiment of benevolence, when they offer them- selves willingly to any generous and charitable service. It is 17 grace that has communicated whatever good is done ; and it ought to be ascribed to the glory of the same Lord from whom it comes ; and it loses much of its value, if it be not directed to this ultimate, this supreme end.
When the Corinthians desired to deposit their alms in the hands of St. Paul, they certainly acted a very wise part ; as no man living could have rendered them more secure, as to the fidelity or the discretion of the distribution. Y<jt we see, that 20 high as the apostle'* * character stood, and though he had so often given, and was daily renewing such striking demonstrations both of his wisdom and integrity ; yet he would not undertake the trust alone, but used ail proper methods to approve his ex- actness in the management thereof, even to strangers ; providing things honest and laudable, not only in the sight of God, but of 21 all men.
May ministers be often thus employed, as the almoners of per- sons richer than themselves; (as their readiness to help the poor in their temporal affairs, may greatly promote their usefulness in spirituals ;) and may they be found to manage their trust with the like conscious and delicate honour. May they shew a dis- position, like that of St. Paul, to assist in establishing and ad- vancing the characters of their younger brethren, and introduc- 23 ing them into esteem and confidence. Thus will they indeed most effectually strengthen their own hands, and edify and com- fort the churches ; will prove the glory of Christ themselves in the present age, and be the means of raising up others, who may eminently deserve that illustrious title, in succeeding gen- erations.
446 The apostle professes his confidence in their readiness ;
SECT. XV.
The apostle goes on, with admirable address, farther to urge their liberal contribution ; and in the full expectation of it, affection- ately recommends them to the Divine blessing, 2 Cor. IX. 1, throughout,
2 Corinthians IX. 1. 2 Con. IX. 1.
'■ "\TOJV concerning the ministration intended to T^OR as touching
•*-* relieve the necessities of the saints, or be- -* the ministering
v it t i •* • si */ * to the saints, it is
lieving brethren in Judea, it is superfluous that Buperfluous for me
I should write largely to you, in order to per- to write to you : suade vou to the thing itself : it is sufficient, that I give you a transient hint concerning the time and manner of doing what is necessary or
2 proper on this occasion. For I have known in 2 For I know the
former instances, and have now again learnt forwardness of* your
from Titus,^r extraordinary m,rf^ on this ^stf"tl"m
head; zvhich I mdeeaboast concerning you to the 0f Macedonia, that
Macedonians, that all the regions of Achaia, and Achaia was ready a
particularly vour church in its capital city, has >*eaf ^°,: aml >'t°"J; *; • -. , ' , .• , . zeal hath provoked
been prepared a year ago ; and your zeal in this very manv/
respect hath quickened many others to imitate
vour example, and do more generously than ,
« v 1 • l 1 1 \r 3 \ et have I sent
3 perhaps they might otherwise have done. Nev- the |,rethren, lest
ertheless, I have sent unto vou the brethren I our boasting of you
mentioned before ; lest our boasting of you on should be m vain in
this head, that, as I said, ye were prepared before, * ^™ : ^ £*
having made up your sum, sho'/ld,hy any acci- readv •
dent which might have prevented vour accom- 4 Lest haply if
plishing the whole of your design, in any degree they of Macedonia I _& -it 1 j t ./-come with me, and
4 be made vain, and appear ill grounded : Lest if fincj you unprepared,
any of the Macedonians happen to come with me, we (that we say not
and after all, find vou unprepared, the money y,ou) s,h.ould. be a* , . , , , ' 1 •« 1 1 • 11" shamed in this same
which has been subscribed not being actually confident boasting.
collected, we may be ashamed, not to say you also, 5 Therefore I
in this confident boasting we have used concern- thought it necessary
ing vou, and which may recoil in a very «&*.*«£*£ %$t
5 py manner, if it be not answered. ThereJoreJ gQ before unto you, thought it necessary to exhort the brethren I have and make up before- mentioned, that theu should come to you some h*nd .v°ur bo,inty»
1 r • 1 j l 1 j j? a j.i * whereof ye had no-
time bejore my arrival, and should \prst complete tice before, that the
your bounty which had been spoken of before* so same might be rca-
a Tour bounty which has been spoien of be- by which money is, as it were, wrung
fore.'] We render 7rgox.*1»yythfxiv»v whereof from covetousness, by such obstinacy as
yc had notice before. But I suppose it refers covetous people themselves use where
to St. Paul's having spoken of it to the their own gain is concerned ; and thus it
Macedonian Christians, verse 2- I thinfc is opposed to tvKoyut, what is readily given,
s?iwvef;i* here signifies a kind of extortion, and comes, as it were, with a blessing.
Tet reminds them, that God loveth a cheerful giver ? 447
dy, as a matter c/targely to them ; that so on the whole, it maij S*CT- bounty, and not as be entirely ready, and may appear, as what I * sfcovetousnesa. doubt no[ but it* is, the effect of free and cheer- 2 Cor< ful bounty, and not look like a sort of extortion, w.s wrung from you by mere dint of importunity.
6 But this I say, And as to this, it is an important maxim, which 6 He which soweth j COuld wish that Christians might always keep sparingly, shall reap . j d Th h h SQWefh sparingjy shaU also sparingly ; and i . r a j
he which soweth reap also sparingly ; and he who sowtth bounti- bountifully shall reap fully, shall reap also bountifully : God will be- also bountifully. slovv rcwar(iSj proportionable to what is given, and to the temper from which it proceeds. With this hint, I leave it to every one to judge for himself, what he shall give, and how much seed he shall throw into this grateful and fruit- ful soil,
7 Every man ac- Whatever it be, more or less, let it be gfven 7 cording as he pur- vijh a good will, and a good grace : every man poseth in his heart chooseth in his own heart, not as proceed- so let him gtve ; not . \ , , l grudgingly, or of ne- ingjrom gnej or necessity, as 11 he were sorry cessity; for Godlov- to part with his money, and were laid under a eth a cheerful giver. kind of constraint to d0 it . for God loveth a
cheerful giver ; and nothing that is contributed, can possibly be acceptable to him without that truly liberal disposition. 8 And God Is able And lest \ ou should fear, that your charity g to make all grace a- snouici bring you into wants and straits, I en- bound towards you ; OJ ., . ^ ~ , r. n ,, ] , that ye always hav- treat you to consider, that hod [}s\ able to make
ing all sufficiency in all grace and bounty of every kind to abound all things, may a- toward$ you,b so that all your liberality shall
woUrkd t0 CVCry S°°d accrue to >our advantage, and you shall be sup- plied with abundant matter for future charity ; that having akvays all sufficiency in all things, ye may go on with new enlargement and vig- our of generous resolution, to abound to every good work, without finding your circumstances 9 (As it is writ- straitened. As it is written of the truly liberal 9
ten, He haih dis- an(l charitable man, (Psal. cxii. 9,). He hath
persed abroad ; he dispersed, ne natn riven to the poor, and io con- hath given to the r » . 6 r
poor : his righteous- sequence ot this, fits righteousness enauretn Jor ness rentainedi for ever : he shall always have something to bestow. CVein t ^c observe, in the course of Divine Provi- 10
ow e a dence, that God blesseth the increase of the
b All grace to abound, Sec] Some, by she sense I have given it, prevents that
\ae:;, understand such liberal providen- appearance of a tautology in the following
Sal supplies, as should furnish out matter clause, which might on that limited inter-
of future liberalities ; but the more exteti* pretation be apprehended.
448 For liberality is an instance of subjection to the gospel.
sect, earth so largely, as to suffice for the plentiful ministereth seed to
xv nourishment of men, with a remainder of seed the sower, both min-
— sufficient to furnish the harvest of future years, £» ^ £$*
fx. 10 And may he, who thus snpplieth seed to the sower, your seed sown, and
and breadforfood, .supply and multiply your sow- increase the fruits of
ing,c and largeh increase the productions of your y°urrighteousness;)
righteousness : may he so prosper you in all
your affairs, that you may have future capacity
to exercise that liberal disposition which at X\ present appears in this contribution. And I 11 Being enriched
heartily wish, and prav, that you may go on in in every thing to all
this laudable and exemplary course, beim* in bountifulnuess> which
, . . , . 1 7I r , 5 , causeth through us
every thing enriched to all future bounty to be thanksgiving to God*
distributed in the simplicity of your hearts,
with a single eye to the glory of God, and the
good of your brethren : xvhich} in the instance
wherein it has already prevailed, worketh by
our means thanksgivings towards God, both in us
who are your almoners to distribute it, and in
12 those indigent Christians who receive it. For 12 For the admin- the ministration and management of this ser- istration ofthisser- vice* which we have undertaken, and in which ^LVSL °wanteof we do, as it were, officiate for you in the pre- the saints, but is a- sentation of this acceptable offering, doth not bundant also by ma- only supply the necessities of the saints, but ^ ^^sgivings un- aboundeth, through the thanksgivings of many
13 which it occasions, to the glory of God : Of 13 (While by the
many I say, Who bti the experience of this min- experiment of this . . '. ;,- u \ •! ■ J . . ministration they
istration, this generous contribution, are g Ion- glorify God for your
fying God on account of that subjection to the professed subjection.
gospel of Christ which you pmfess,* and the sim- Ulit0 tne gospel of
plicrty and liberality of your communication to- « "SLSKS
wards them, and towards all others, who are in unto them, and unto
necessity, and whom you have an opportunity aL men ;)
14 of relieving. And while they thus glorify God 14 And by their on your account, they are constant and fervent P^yer for you, which
J , . 7 r J , . r - long alter vou tor
in their prayers for you, who long ajier you,1
c He who snpplieth — bread fir food, sup- suitable to the nature of the gospel dispell'
' ply and multiply, he. ~\ This translation is nation. Compare Heb. xiii. 16
exactly literal, and gives an easier sense e That subjection to the gospel of Christ which
than our English version. There should you profess ] Ecr/ <t» wolu-yn t«? o/uohcytetc
be a comma, as Beza justly observes, after v/utov e/c to w&yytxtov, expresses not merely
u; @pc<riv, agreeably to the rendering of the a professed subjection to the gospel, but a real
Syriac and Arabic. See Beza in loc. and subjection to the gospel which wasprqfess-
Wolf. who refers to Isa. lv. 10. ed ,• which sense I thought it necessary to
preserve by a change in the version.
d This service .] This use of the word i And in their prajers, &.c] The con-
htflvpyi* intimates, that it was to becon- struction of the original is something per*
sidered, not merely as an act of humanity plexed here ; and indeed I hardly know
but of religion, most pleasing to God, and any text in the Greek Testament which is
Reflections on the foregoing exhortations to liberality, 449
the exceeding grace and wish earnestly to see and know you, on sect.
•f God in you. account of the exceeding grace of God which is xv-
in you, and which produces fruits so highly ~ ornamental to Christianity. fx. 14"
15 Thanks be un- When I think of these things, I desire sin- 15
to God for his un- cerely to bless God on your account, for all the
sp«akable gift. c€ he hath iyen and for all the use-
fulness with which he is pleased to honour you. But I would trace up all to what is indeed the fountain of all his other mercies to us, his hav- ing bestowed upon us his dear and only begot- ten Son. Thanks, daily and everlasting thanks, [be] ascribed to our Father and our God, for that his unutterable gift? of the excellence, im- portance, and grace, of which neither men or angels can worthily speak, or conceive.
IMPROVEMENT.
Happy shall we be, if we learn this pious and evangelical turn verse of thought ; if by all the other gifts of God we are thus led up to the first and greatest gift of his love and mercy. From that surely we may encourage our hopes, of whatever else is neces- sary and desirable ; for he that spared not his Son, but delivered 15 him up for us all, how is it possible, that he should not be ready, with him, freely to give us all things that are truly good for us !
Let us observe with pleasure the happy address of the apostle ; 2 a felicity, not the result of craft, but of that amiable temper that was so natural to him. He pleads the high opinion he had enter- tained of his Corinthian friends, the honourable things he had said 5 of them ; expressing his persuasion of their readiness to give as matter of bounty, not of constraint. He leads them to the inex- haustible store of the Divine liberality, from which they had
more so. But on the whole, lam ready to g Unutterable gift-"] If we understand prefer the reading of Agct£o/?»r» instead of this with Dr. Whitby, in the following Jo|«t^o>7w j (which Chnsostom followed ;) sense, " I adore God for this charitable and suppose both Sc^u^ov1a>v and vrtvo&itv- temper in you, and other sincere Christ- len, to agree with <zd-ok>,u-v, and then the ians, by which God is glorified, the gospel sentence might be rendered, this ministra- adorned, the poor saints are refreshed, tion produces an abundance of thanksgiving to and you fitted for an exceeding great God from many, who glorify him for your reward," it will be as remarkable a text ■subjection to the gospel, &c and' in their as most in the bible, to show, that every prayer, that is, while they are praying for good affection in the human heart is to be you, earnestly desire to see'you, &.c. But the ascribed to a Divine influence. I have paraphrase here, as in several other places, therefore included this in the paraphrase ; hath obliged me to break the sentence ; but am ready to think the apostle's mind, which I the more readily did, as amidst to which the idea of the invaluable gift of this perplexity of grammar the design of Christ was so familiar, rather by a strong the sentence is perfectly plain. and natural transition, glanced on that.
VOL. 4. 58
450 The apostle exhorts them by the meekness of Christ,
sect, received their present all ; from which he wishes they may receive xv- more and more ; and this, not that these supplies might be igno- "" bly consumed in self gratifications, but employed in acts of the. ^r^e noblest benifcence. He represents to them the thanksgivings it 9/12 had already occasioned to God, the refreshment it administered 13 to the saints, the honour it did to their character and profession, and the esteem and friendship for them which it excited in the minds of those, who, though unacquainted with them, were well affected towards their happiness, in consequence of this honour- able specimen of their character. Who could withstand the force of such oratory ? No doubt it was effectual to cultivate the tem- per it applauded, and to add a rich abundance to the fruits of their righteousness.
Let us apply the thoughts suggested for our own instruction,
7 to excite us to abound in acts of liberality, and to present them to God with that cheerfulness which he loves. To him let us con- tinually look, to make all grace abound unto us ; and seek a suffc-
8 iency in all things relating to the present life, chiefly that we may be ready to every good xvork ; that our liberality may still
9 endure, and that the multiplication of our seed sown may increase the fruits of our righteousness* To God be the praise of all ascribed !
10 He ministers seed to the sozver ; he supplies bread for food ; he calls up the blessings of harvest ; he insures the advantages of commerce. May we praise him ourselves ; and by the ready com- munication of the good things which he hath given us, to those
11 that want, not only supply their necessities, but give them cause to abound in thanksgiving to God, as well as in prayer for us, while they see and acknowledge that exceeding grace, which is the spring of every generous motion in the human heart j and to which therefore be the glory of all.
SECT. XVI.
Some refections having been thrown on the apostle for the mildness of his conduct, as if it proceeded from fear, he here proceeds to assert his apostolical power and authority ; cautioning his opponents^ that they should not urge him to give too sensible demonstrations of it upon themselves. 2 Cor. X. 1, throughout,
2 Corinthians X. 1. 2 CoR> x L
sect. ir JrlAVH. just now been expressing my confi- XTO W IPaulmy-
XVI.
I HAVE just now been expressing my confi- ^["O W I dence and joy in your church in general, as -^ self
beseech
2 cot. we^ as mv affection to it ; but I am sensible
x 1 there are some among you to whom I cannot
speak in such a manner ; and with regard to
such, I Paul myself^ the very man whom they
not to give him occasion of exerting his authority : 451
you, by the meek- have so often spoken of with contempt and de- sect. ness and gentleness fianCe, injured as I am, do vet condescend to xvl- presence '^m1' base entreat lJQU blJ the rneekness and gentleness of — among you, but be- Christ, our condescending and compassionate s_ t ing absent am bold Saviour, that meekness and gentleness which I towards you. have learned from his example, and desire to
exercise towards the most unreasonable of my enemies ; even I, zvho [am] according to your representation, and with respect to my person, when present, humble among yon,3- and despised for the meanness of my appearance, but being absent, am bold towards you, and use so much
2 But I beseech freedom and authoritv in my letters ; Hozv- 2 you, that I may not ever j mav be rt-flected upon, and even insulted be bold when I am , . r l i i
present, with that on tnls account ; I beseech you, 1 say, as you
confidence where- love vourselves, and tender your own comfort
with I think to be anci happiness, that I may not, zuhen lam next
SwASSTrfSS****. be ob,iS«l by you. continued irregu-
If we walked ac- larky to be bold, with that confidence on which
cording to the flesh, trulv / think to presume with respect to some,
who account of us as pers< ms walking in the fleshy
and affect at least to talk, though they have so
little excuse for doing it, as if we governed
3 For though we ourselves by low and mercenary views. For 3 walk in the flesh, we we are conscious to ourselves, that though we flesh0; war after the do indeed ^ fa ^ j^ th^ugh WQ inhabk
mortal bodies, and are obliged in some respects to stoop to the care of them, and to do many things for their subsistence, which take up the time we could much more agreeably spend an- other way ; yet God knows, we do not manage that important zuar in which we are engaged, according to the flesh, by carnal methods, or
4 (For the weap- with worldly and interested views.b This you 4 ons of our warfare may easjiv perceive, by the manner in which are not carna , ut we are arme(j . jQr t^e -weapons of our warfare
[are] not carnal : as we depend not on military force, so neither on beauty, stature, eloquence,
a When present, am humble among you. ~\ mixture of human infirmities, yet I do not Probably they had upbraided, and reflect- exercise my apostolical power in a weak ed upon him, in some such language as manner, as eitherfearingor flatteringmen; this ; but there was a sense in which he but use such spiiitual weapons, as Christ- was indeed lowly among them, his pres- ian fortitude, zeal, freedom in speaking ence probably having nothing majestic the truths of God, and courage in admin -
b Though we walk in the flesh, &c] Mr. istering the censures of the church, which
Cradock explains this something differ- through Divine concurrence are very effee-
ently, " Though we arc not free from a tual>"
452 Since he could avenge all disobedience hi a miraculous xvay ;
sect, or philosophy, or in a word, on any thing which mighty through God, XV1, might recommend us to human regard ; but to the puUiag down
J^; though destitute of these, we are furnished with of stronff ilolds ;) x. 4 'others much more valuable, by that Divine power, which would never exert itself for the secular advantage of persons, professing, as we do, to despise the world, and seek for some- thing so much above it, if we were not sincere in our profession, and authorized bv him to maintain it. Yes, my brethren, God hath arm- ed us for our warfare, by the miraculous pow- ers of his Holy Spirit ; and they are mighty through God to the demolishing fortifications \ prejudices, and difficulties, that like so many- impregnable castles, lay in our way, and yet are battered down, and laid in ruins, by these our 6 spiritual weapons. And thus we go on in our 5 Casting down conquest ; for we are continually casting down imaginations, and the fallacious and sophistical Reasonings by ^tryex^bth -^ which vain men are endeavouring to expose against the knowl- our doctrine to contempt, and every high thing e(1ge of God, and •which exalteth itself against the knowledge ^ bringing into captiv- r> j 11 *i. j • • .• i_- i_ u J ity every thought to
hod, all the proud imaginations which men have the obedience of
entertained of themselves with regard to their Christ ; natural or moral excellencies, in consequence of which they neglect the gospel, and are in- deed ready to live without God in the world. And thus we are enabled to bring every thought % every proud haughty notion, which men have entertained, into an humble and willing captiv- ity c to the obedience of Christy the great Cap- 6 tain of our salvation. And as God is pleased 6 And having in thus to cause us to triumph in Christ, with re- a readiness to re- m to the opposition made by the professed Scfwht^S enemies of the gospel, so let men regard us, as dience is fulfilled, persons having- it tn readiness, by miraculous powers and penalties inflicted by them, to avenge all disobedience, to chastise and punish the ob- stinacy of those who under a Christian profes- sion pretend to oppose us ; now your obedience is f id filled, and the sounder part of your church recovered to its due order and subjection,
c Every thought into captivity-'] The edged as absolute master. The former
soul, seeing its fortifications demolished, clause shows how ready men are to fortify
submits to the conqueror ; and then every themselves against it, and to raise, as it
thought, every reasoning, takes law from were, one barrier behind another, to ob-
him. Nothing is admmitted that contra- struct his entrance into the soul. Com-
diets the gospel ; Christ being acknowl- pare Rom. xv. 18, 19.
and if there were need, would act with the spirit he had Wrote. 453
7 Do ye look on This is indeed the case, and I beseech you sect. things after the out- to consider it as it is. Do you look at the outward *vi. ■ward appearance? If . . r ±1 ■ <o r\ • 1 r
any man trust to appearance of things f Do you judge of a man — -
himself, that he is by his person, or address, or by any one partic- x ^ Christ's, let him of u]ar Qf his life \ Surely you ought not to do it. ^fthlt thfu ¥ ™y man be confident in himself, that he is Christ's, even so are Christ's, let him again bethink himself of thisy ■we Christ's. which he will see evident reason to acknowl-
edge, if he candidly and seriously examine, that as he [is] Christ's, so tve also [are] Christ's ; nor can any one produce more convincing proofs of Christ's calling him to the ministry, and ap-
8 For though I proving his discharge of it, than myself. For 8 should boast some- if I should boast something yet mere, abundantly rmhorhv,16 (which more than X hav* ever yet done, concerning our the Lord hath given npostolic al authority, which I am sensible the us for edification,and Lord hath ^iv en us for the edification of the
SS? Tshould^t church' anc} **J* y°Ur destruction or the in- be ashamed : jury of any particular prrson, I should nothnvQ
any reason to be ashamed, having already used it in a manner agreeable to its design.
9 That I may not And this I say, that I may not seem as if 1$
seem as if I would would bv anv means terrify you with my efitstles. ternfv you by let- . 1 L ' • m f J J r ' J . J
terQ ' ' J threatening more than 1 can perform ; on the
contrary, I might pretend to much more than I have done, and to execute, if need should re- quire it, much greater severities in a way of
10 For his let- miraculous punishment.d And the hint is 10 ters (say they) are necessary ; for I know there are some among Sl,,Sbut to PbcTdily y°u that would represent matters quite in a dif- pre'sence is weak, terent light. [His] epistles, say they, [are] indeed and his speech con- weighty and strong, but[his] bodily presence [is] temptible. weak, and [his] speech despicable? for which
indeed they have some excuse, as to my per- il Let such an one son, and the disadvantages attending my utter- thinkthis, that such ance# But jet such an one, whoever he be, rec- 11 as we are in word by , _, .*.« ^ • r -1 , 1
letters when we are kon uPon tflls as a certain fact, that such as we absent, such will we are in word by our letters, zvhen absent, such
d Miraculous punishment.] It is to be cephorus, and Lucian, or rather the author
remembered it was before this time that of the Philopatris, relate of St. Paul, that
the apostle had smitten Elymus with blind- his stature was low, his body crooked, and
ness ; and it is highly probable from this his head bald ; which seem to be the infir-
text* and others of the like nature, that mities here referred to. Some think he
some other miracles of this awful kind had had also an impediment in his speech ; but
been wrought by him, though they are I do not recollect any ancient testimony to
not recorded in scripture. that ; though it is not improbable. Com-
c Speech dcspicab!e.~\ Chrysostom, Ni- pare chap, xii. T, and the note there.
454 For he again intimates, that he would come to them.
sect, [shall rve be] also when present, in action ; our 6ealso in deed when xvi- deeds will fully correspond to our words, and we are Present-
we shall do something to vindicate these preten-
x il' ces, if their speedy reformation do not prevent.
12 For we presume not to number, or to compare 12 For we dare
ourselves with some zvho recommend themselves not make ourselves
in very high terms ; but they thus measuring ^^TSSSekS
themselves by themselves, and comparing them- with some that com-
selves with themselves* while they proudly over- mend themselves :
look the greatly superior characters and furni- btut the>' measuring
r o - l i i • l j themselves by ihem-
ture or others, are not rvise, nor do they indeed seiveSj and compar-
take the most effectual measures to raise their ing themselves a- own character ; but on the contrary, in conse- mongst themselves*
r i • • r ii • k " j ■«.• c are not wise.
quence or this, iall into many absurdities or
behaviour, from which greater impartiality and modesty, and a better knowledge of men and
13 things, would secure them. But we are always 13 But we will careful, that we glory not of a distinguished not boast of things zeal for the gospel carrying us beymd Mt££ZgXSi bounds, but only according to the measure oj the measure of the rule rule which God hath distributed to us under the which God hathdis- character of Aoostle of the Gentiles, a measure t"butedto us, amea-
, j- 1 sure to reach even
to come even unto you ; and accordingly we unt0 you>
have regularly and gradually advanced towards
you, taking intermediate places in our way.
14 For we do not extend ourselves excessively, as 14 For we stretch not regularly coming to you ; like some who not ourselves beyond run abruptly from one church to another, leav- Z~T^"£ ing their work unfinished behind them, when you ; for we are come they think they have discovered a place as far as to you also, where they can meet with a more pleasant ^f^hrStf ^ and agreeable reception. For, as I observed
before, we are by a regular progress, come even unto you in the gospel of Christ, having faithfully preached in the other places that lay
« Measuring themselves by themselves : themselves.'* And this is every where
<v t&vlots e*d7*s$ /ue7gssv7e?.] Dr. Whitby one of the greatest sources of pride. Bos
would render it, measuring themselves by has taken great pains to prove, that to
one another ; as if they compared them- measure oneself by oneself, is a phrase
selves with theW false apostles, and grew which expresses modesty, and making a
proud on the degree in which they resem- right estimate of ourselves and others ;
bled them in acuteness and eloquence, or and taking awiac-iv not for a verb, but
other things on which those deceitful for the dative of a participle, would ren-
teachers valued themselves. But it is der it, we measure ourselves by ourselves,
more natural to think, that the meaning is, and compare ourselves with ourselves, not
" they looked continually on themselves, with the wise, that is, ironically, not with
surveying their own great imaginary such wise men as these. But though
furniture^ but not considering' the vastly this sense be ingeniously defended by
superior abilities of many others : and so that great critic, the other seems most
formed a disproportionate ooinion of natural*.
He desired to preach the gospel in the regions beyond them. 455
15 Not boasting of in our way : Not like those, whom I have sect. things without our had so much reason to complain of, boasting XV1- mcasure, that is, of unmeamrabiy or in things beyond mv proper — * other men's labours; "\ . ° J : \ I 2 Cor. but having hope, measure, not intruding into churches planted x# 15 when your faith is bv the labours of others, where we have no nat- increased, that we ura] an(i pr0per cau ; i>ut having an agreeable shall be enlarged bv , r , -, * r ■ , ■ • ,
you according to our fl0Pc^ [that \xihm your jaith is increased, as we rule abundantly. trust it will abundantly be, even by the experi- ence of what has lately happened, we shall- according to our rule, and the constant maxim we lay down to ourselves, be magnified by you no as to abound yet more, that is, shall by your coun- tenance and assistance, be enabled to keep on our courses beyond your country into Arcadia, and Lacedemon, or whithersoever else Provi-
16 To preach the dence may lead us. For this is greatly in our 16 gospel in the regions hearts, if God shall smile upon our purpose,
to wTn' Ste \°P"ach tlierpel in the ■regions beyond you ,« man's line, of things [and ] not to boast in another man s province,11 made ready to our nor rule in things made ready to our hand; as haild* some who are very solicitous about their own,
ease affect to do, and then pride themselves in sowing the ground which others have cleared. 17 But he that But after all, he that boasteth, whether it be of 17 ^ett'LordmgIO"Plan.ting or watering churches, let him boast not in himself, but in the power and assistance of the Lord alone. Let every minister remem- ber it is to Christ that he owes all his ability 18 For not he that for his work, and all his success in it. For not 18 commendeth him- fo t^at commendeth himself with the greatest self is approved, but c -. , . , L Q . , °
whom the Lord com. confidence, and in the most florid manner, is mendeth. truly and justly approved ; but he whom the
Lord commendeth by the gifts of his Spirit, and by a blessing on his ministry. Let those there- fore, who are so ready to applaud themselves
~% In the regions beyond you."] It would verted, to confirm and establish his breuV
certainly have been a great pleasure to the ren in the faith; but this was chiefly
apustlc to have gone on to Arcadia, and where he had himself planted churches,
Lacedemon, and to have proselyted those though he might take some others in his
to the gospel who had been so long cele- way ; which it would have been affecta-
brated, in the latter of these places, for tion and disrespect, rather than modesty
their valour and magnanimity ; and in the to have avoided. But he did not boast in
former, for their wit and poetry in those churches thus visited, as if he were the
agreeable and rural retreats. But we do founder of them ; as his opposers proba-
not read any thing in the New Testament, bly did, pouring contempt on St. Paul's
of planting Christian churches in these parts labours ; as if they were hardly to be
of the Peloponnesus. called Christian churches, which "he had
h Another maris province, 8cc.[] The left, as they pretended, in so unformed
apostle did indeed go to places already con- and unfinished a state.
456 Reflections on the meekness which becomes ministers,
sect, and each other, think of this, and learn to be more solicitous xvl- than they are, about approving their fidelity to their great Mas- ' ter, whether they be more or less regarded by their fellow ser-
2£or*vants.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse May the meekness and gentleness of Christ ever be remembered
1 by all his servants, and especially by his ministers, to whom,
both under their public and private characters it will be of so
great importance to imitate it. Their calling is indeed high and
holy ; let their behaviour in it be so much the more humble,
3 And let it be their great care, that while they walk in the fleshy they do not war after it. Still, though disarmed of that miracu-
4 lous power with which the apostles were endowed, are the weap- ons of their warfare mighty. They have the scripture magazine ever at hand, from whence they may be furnished with them ; and may humblv hope, that the Spirit of God will render them effectual to the pulling doivn strong holds, and abasing every proud
5 imagination which exalteth itself against the obedience of God. May every thought of their own hearts be in the first place thus sub- dued, and brought into a sweet and willing captivity I So shall these their captives, thus conquered, prove as so many faithful soldiers to fight for him, against whom they once were fool- ishly rebelling. And may they succeed in this holy war, till the empire of our Divine Master become universal, and the happi- ness of mankind universal with it !
To promote this, let us pray, that ministers may always remem- ber, that whatever authority they have given them, is for edifica-
7>11 tion, and not for destruction ; and may learn from that modera- tion with which the apostle used his miraculous powers, in how gentle and candid a manner they should behave themselves in their far inferior stations ; never making their preeminence in the church the instrument of their own resentment, or of any- other sinful or selfish passion ; but ever solicitous to subserve the interest of our great Lord in all, and desirous to keep up their own character and influence, chiefly for his sake.
12, 16 May thev in no instance boast beyond their proper measure ,* and while they are ready, like St. Paul, to meet all the most labo- rious scenes of service, let them glory not in themselves, but in the Lord. This is a lesson we are all to learn. And whatever our stations in life are, let us resolutely and constantly guard
17,18 against that self flattery by which we may be ready to commend
ourselves, in instances in which we may be least approved by
him, whose favour alone is worthy of our ambition, and by
whose judgment, in the day of final account, we must stand or
fall.
The apostle declares he xvas jealous over the Corinthians, 45?
SECT. XVII.
The apostle farther vindicates himself, from the perverse insinua- tions of them that opposed him at Corinth ; particularly on the head of his having declined to receive a contribution from this church, for his maintenance. 2 Cor. XI. 1 — 15.
oCoR xi. 1. 2 Corinthians XI. 1.
WOULD to God "I WOULD advise every- man, as I have sect. you could bear A hinted, to be sparing in his own commenda- xvu-
^^r16 al'!uf f" tion, and to study above all to approve himself
my follv, and indeed ,;, . j . • «. • 2 Cor.
bear with me. to Christ ; and yet in present circumstances, xi x
I wish you would bear with a little of [my] folly, that you would permit a little of that boasting which I know generally to be foolish : and in- deed I must entreat you to bear with me in what may look thu way, considering the manner in which I am urged to it, and brought under an
2 For I am jealous unwilling necessity. For I am jealous over you 2 over you with godly wlth what X tmst j mav call a dl jealousy jealousy: for I have , c , . -, ° . JJ . . «7' espoused you to one anc* *ee* the warmest and most zealous desires, husband, that I may that I may present [you as] a chaste virgin to present you as a Christ ,-a for I have, by successfully preaching
Christ. Vir£m t0 tne gosPe* to vou> anc* bringing you into the engagements of the Christian covenant, in effect espoused you to one husband* even to him ; under the character of his servant and ambas- sador, I have led you into a holy contract with him, which hath been mutually sealed. I am therefore exceedingly concerned, that you may maintain a pure and loyal heart to him who has condescended to take you into so dear and intimate a relation.
3 But I fear lest by And I am the more solicitous about this, as 3
I know what insinuating enemies are endeav- ouring to corrupt you : for I fear lest by any means, as in the first seduction and ruin of
a That I may present you, &.C.] This is of the marriage, great blame would nat-
much illustrated by recollecting, that there urally fall upon him. was an officer among the Greeks, whose
business it was to educate and form young b For I have espoused you."] This clause,
women, especially those of rank and fig- »pjuo<raLju>iv yap v/uag m aa^pi, may be con-
ure, designed for marriage ; and then to sidered as a parenthesis ; and therefore in
present them to those who were to be their the paraphrase, I have transposed it, that
husbands ,* and if this officer permitted the construction may appear ; £»x« vp.*.;
them, through negligence, to be corrupted, vrdL£*r»<r*t, I am jealous, &c. — that I may
between the espousals and consummation present you, &c.
VOL. 4. 59
45 8 Lest they should be corrupted from their simplicity :
sect, mankind, the serpent deceived Eve,c our com- any means, as the xvii- mon mother, by his subtilty, so your minds should serpentbeguiled Eve
be corrupted from that simplicity which should through ^"SSSS
2 Cor , / • J i r', ■ a ii*ii sovour minds should
xi o' always be in us towards Christ* and which the be' corrupted from adulterous mixtures which some are endeav- the simplicity that is ouring to introduce among you, would greatly m Cnnst* injure.
4 For if he that cometh among you with such 4 For if he that
extraordinary pretences, preach another Jesus, cometh, preacheth
as a Saviour, rohom m -have not preached ; if he £££%££.
can point out another Christ who shall equally ed, or if ye receive
deserve your attention and regard ; or [if] ye another spirit which .
receivebv his preaching atiother spirit, which ue >e, have n,ot receiv; . • • , i • i I i ' ed,or another gospel
have not yet received, which can bestow upon wn;ch ye have not
you gifts superior to those which we have im- accepted, ye might parted ; or another gospel, which ye have not wel1 bear with Un- accepted, the tidings of which shall be equally happy, evident, and important, ye might well bear with [him.] and there would be some ex- cuse for your conduct ; but how far this is from being, or so much as seeming to be the case, I
5 need not say at large. Nor will you, I am 5 For I suppose I
sure, maintain any such thine: ; for I reckon was, not a wnitt .beJ" . • i ii *u \. t r hind the very chief-
upon most certain knowledge, that I was so tar est aposties.
from being inferior in my discourses, or mira- cles, to these your favourite teachers, that I did not in any respect fall short of the greatest of the apostles ; but gave you as evident and convinc- ing proofs of a Divine mission as any church
6 has ever received from any one of them* For 6 But though 7*r if [I am] unskilful in speech, using plain and rude in speech, yet unpolished language like that of a man of the
moat ordinary education ;e nevertheless [I am]
c Lest as the serpent deceived Eve, &c] though a brute, by eating the fruit he pro- From the instance to which this is applied, posed to her, it might be said in the gene- viz. that of the false apostles, whose sub- ral, that the false apostles deceived their tilty did not consist so mucli in crafty followers as Satan deceived Eve, that is, arguments, as in false appearances, by by false pretences and insinuations, ■winch they put on the outward forms of d Simplicity towards Christ: a.Trxolfl®' the apostles of Christ ; Mr. Rynner infers tmc us ^ov X/wrov. ] This implies an entire (especially comparing verse 14) that the undivided devotedness to Christ, as the subtilty of Satan, when he deceived Eve, great Husband Christians should desire t» consisted in putting on the appearance of please, and from whom they are to receive an angel of light, or pretending to be one of law ; and is with peculiar propriety op- the Seraphim that attended on the She- posed to that mixture of Judaism which chinah. (Rynner on Rev. p. 79.) But I some were endeavouring to bring in among think that if it had been ever so expressly the Corinthians.
said by Moses, that the deception lay, as it e Unskilful in speech~\ Ifta]*; properly very probably might, in pretending to have sign.fies a private man, one that can speak received the faculty of reason and speech, no better than the generality of his neigh-
And then he expostulates with them as to himself; 459
i\ot in knowledge ; not so in knowledge of the gospel of Christ, and but we have been tne Divine dispensations which were introduc- thopoughly made t • g t fa ^ respect we have been
manifest among you *. . . „ Al P ' Ar „_„
in all things. manifest to you in all things ; every one ot you
has had a proof of this, as you received the gos- pel from me, and therefore ought not to question mv abilities, nor to prefer another in opposition to me. 7 Have I commit- Nothing can be more ungenerous and unrea- 9 ted an offence in a- sonable, than to insinuate, that I have renounced basing myself, that j ; b • an apostie bv declining
ve misrht oe exalt- ".' . °., , r , \ " n
*d, because I have that maintenance which my brethren generally- preached to you the think it reasonable to take from the people gospel of God free- among Vvhom they labour, and which while em- Iy ? ployed for them they mav indeed reasonably
expect. Have I then committed an offence, in humbling myself to the daily cares and toils of a tent maker, that you may more effectually fo? exalted to the digni'tv of those who know and believe in Christ ? Is this, after all, the crime, that I have preached the gospel of God to you at 8 I robbed oth. free cost? cr churches, taking / may almost, in this sense, be said to nave 8 wages of them, to robbed other churches ; so freelv have I received dVAndSwhenei was from them at least taking wages as it : were present with you, [of them,] for waiting upon you; tor indeed 1 and wanted, I was received a kind of stipend from them, while I chargeable to no abode ^ Corinth. (Phil. iv. 15.) And when 1 9 ZT^ttf'me. rvas in want, while present with you, I was the brethren which chargeable to no one man f of your society, when came from Macedo- jncapable of maintaining mvself as before : il'^slLT^fir vriu* was deferent to me, in this respect, the myself from being Christian brethren who came from Macedonia, burdensome xinio supplied ; (Phil. iv. 10 ;) and in all things I have
kee' myself ^ ' keP^ atld S° long aS G°d shallenable me> 1 wilt C10 AsThe truth of keep my self from being burdens ometoyou. And 1 0
bours, being unformed by the rules of elo- so largely in the gift of tongues ; as when quence. And this is consistent with that he was at Tarsus, he probably learnt a cor- great natural pathos which we find in the rupt kind of Greek, spoken by the mhabit- apostle's writings; so that there is no need ants of this place ; for we have reason to of recurring, as Dr. Whitby here does, to believe, that as for any of the languages the supposed impediment in his speech, which the apostles had learnt in a natural which allowing it ever so certain a fact, way, the Spirit leftthemto speakas before, could not properlv be expressed b\ this { Chargeable to no man : cv aj0cr«{xar« phrase. The good Archbishop of Cam- cwtTsv®*.] Beza would render it, Ivasnot bray hath a very pertinent observation on idle at any man's expense The word •.■*;;■ w this expression, in his excellent Dialogues implies a benumbed inactive state, a kind of *f Eloquence, (p. 136,) viz. that this might torpor, to which no man seems to be 1??- well be the case, though St. Paul shared obnoxious than St. Paxil.
460 And is anxious to prevent his enemies from defaming him*
sect, this in some measure I value myself upon ; so Christ is in me, no xvu* that as the truth of Christ is in ?ne, this boast man shall stop me of ~— shall not be violated, nor this rule broke in upon this.boast/n5 «. the *Jfii with respect to me, at Corinth, or in all there. regl°nS°f Achaia-
gions ofAchaia, 11 And why is it that I insist upon this? Is it 11 Wherefore? be-
because I love you not, and therefore am unwil- cause I love you not?
ling to be under any obligation to you? God God knoweth»
blows the contrary, that you have a large share
in my tenderest affections and cares ; yea, that
it was my desire of serving you more effectu- ally, that subjected me to these mortifications
and selfdenials; for such they undoubtedly were.
12 But what I do in this respect, I will continue to 12 But what I do, do, that I may cut off' occasion from them who that l wil1 do> that I greatly desire an occasion to reflect upon me, that may ?!lt off °uc.cf \on in [the thing of] rvhich they are so ready to boast, £? occ^ioff thS they may be found even as we.% I would teach wherein they g-lory, them by my example, instead of boasting, that they may be found they have such an influence over you, as pro- CTCn as we' cures them a plentiful, and perhaps splendid maintenance, that they rather emulate my dis- interested conduct, and subsist on their own la-
13 hours. But I know they have no inward prin- 13 For such are ciple to bear them through such hardships : false apostles, de- Forsuch, whatever thev pretend, [are} false apos- ceitfu,1 . workers, ties, destitute of that Divine mission which an- Sv^hTL^I imates our spirits to do, or to bear, whatever ties of Christ.
%ve meet in the course of our duty ; and indeed they are deceitful workers, whatever pains they may seem to take in their employment ; trans* forming themselves artfully into the appearance of apostles of Christ by counterfeit forms, which they may put on for a while, but which they
14 can with no consistency long support. And 14 And no mar- [it ?s] no zvonder they assume them for a time • vel J for Sat»n him-
for Satan himself, in subordination to whom -self is transforme(* they act, can put on such deceitful appearances, fit ** ^ ° and wear upon occasion such a mask of sanc- tity and religion in his attempts, that he is, as it were, transformed into an angel of light, and one would imagine his suggestions to be 'of a
€ They might be found, &-c] The Jews taught » But it plainly appears, that what* It Y11^1171 amonS them> "that it was ever the false apostles mLht boast uior
£n^g?ne« Compare ^ 20 ; and 1 Co, i, 12.
Refections on watchfulness against the wiles of Satan* 461
15 Therefore it is celestial and Divine original. Therefore [it is] sect. no great thing, ^ n0 great thing, if his ministers also, under his xvu- SS" influence, be transformed as ministers of right- — ministers of right- eousiiess ; whose end nevertheless shall be, not Xi j- eonsness; whose end according to their specious pretences, but ac- ahall be according to CQrdin„ t0 their works for thev will find that tneir works.
God, upon whose judgment their final state
depends, is not to be imposed upon by any of their artifices.
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the condescension of the blessed Jesus, who vers*, amidst all the exalted glories of his heavenly kingdom, is so graciously uniting souls to himself ; espousing them in bonds of everlasting love, that they may be for ever near him, and receive the most endearing communications of his favour. Much should we all be concerned, that we mav have the honour and blessings of such an alliance ; that being by profession solemnly espoused to him, we may in the day of the marriage of the Lamb, be pre' sented chaste and spotless. How vigilant should they be who are intrusted by him to treat with souls about these espousals ! How solicitous, that they may succeed, and may so present them to Christ !
Still is that crafty serpent, whose malignant breath so soon S tainted our common mother, and all our happiness, by his subtilty^ labouring to corrupt our minds from the simplicity of true Christ- ianity. Let us be incessantly watchful against the artful deceiv- er ; remembering that his works and designs of darkness may sometimes be veiled as under the robes of an angel of light, and his ministers transformed as ministers of righteousness. Be there- 14, 15 fore sober and vigilant, since your adversary the devil adds the wiliness of the old serpent, to the rage and cruelty of the roaring lion, and by both subserves his purposes of betraying, or devour- ing the souls of men.
Let us therefore with a godly jealousy be jealous over each oth- 2 er, and especially over ourselves ; and after the example of the apostle be peculiarly so, when we are compelled to say any thing to our own advantage* Let us endeavour to arm ourselves against every surrounding danger, by a growing regard to the writings of this excellent man, who, though rude in speech, was so far from 6 being in any degree deficient in Christian knowledge, that he was not behind the very chief of the apostles* There are those that 5 preach another gospel: but can they point out another Jesus, an- 4 other all sufficient Saviour ? can they direct us to another Spirit P Let us hold fast the doctrine we learn from his faithful pen : let us follow the exhortations we receive from his experienced heart; and be ever ready to imitate him in that resolute selfdenial which $
462 The apostle again apologizes for this seeming boasting :
sect, he exercised, and that glorious superiority to every other interest
XV1K which he always shewed, where the interests of Christ and of
. souls were concerned. So shall we cut off occasion from them that
12 see& occasion against us, and secure a far greater happiness, in the
conscious reflection of our own minds, as well as the expectation
of a future reward, than the greatest abundance of this world
could have given us, or any present advantage to which we could
have sacrificed the views of conscience and honour.
SECT. XVIII.
Farther to assert his right as an apostle, St. Paul commemorates his labours and sufferings in the cause of Christ ; yet in such a man- ner\ as plainly to shew how disagreeable it was to him, so muck as to seem to applaud himself on the most necessary occasion* 2 Cor. XI. 16, to the end.
2 Corinthians XL 16. $ CoR XI 16
I HAVE said some things which may seem T SAY again, Let more to the advantage of mv character, than *, no ™an think me
a man would wish anv thing, which comes at'iol; lf°Lherw'se» 2 Cor. r ,. ,. i ii d vet as a fool receive
si. 16 *rom ms own UPS' or P^n' snould appear, bat nie< that I may boast
again /must say, Let no man think me to be so myself a little.
foolish in this boastmg, as to take anv pleasure
in commending myself. Let the provocation I
have received be considered ; let the necessity
of the circumstance, and the importance of my
character, be dulv weighed ; and you will sure- ly excuse it. But if it must be otherwise cen- sured, I will run the risk, and beseech you, if
you think me foolish in it, as foolish however,
to receive and bear with me, as well as others,
that I may in my turn at least boast some small If matter. What I speak on this head, I speak not it That which t
after the Lord, not by any immediate direction speak, I speak *>not
or inspiration from Christ ; nor is it so evident- afte* the L2rd' ^ i * a,s it were toolislilv
ly in his Spirit as I could wish, or so apparent- \n tnis confidence of ly conformable to that example of modesty and boasting, humility which he hath set us : but I speak it, as it were,foolishly in this confidence of boasting?
a Foolishly in this confidence of boasting."] him into this tract of thought and ex- It seems indeed not very just and natural, pression ; and though such apologies to interpret this, as spoken by immediate might seem beneath the dignity of an suggestion ; yet, it being in present cir- apostle's character, yet that very condescen- cumstances very proper the apostle should sion is an excellent and most useful exam- speak thus, the Holy Spirit might by a gen- pie of humility to all Christians, and espec eral, though unperceived, influence* lead ially to ministers.
And reminds them how they had borne with his adversaries; 463
on which account I return to this subject again IS Seeing that with some sensible regret. Yei lest my silence many glorv after should be attended with still worse conse- the flesh, I will glo- quenceSi J think myself obliged, though with T^ a s°* strong reluctance, to say, seeing many boast ac-
cording to the flesh, in circumcision and Jewish extraction, / also zoiil boast as well as they : and truly were I disposed to do it on these top- ics, you well know that no man could say more than I.
19 For ye suffer And by the way, you may well bear with fooU 19 fools gladly, seeing ishpeople, since y on [yourselves'] are so wondrous
ye yourselves are wise^ ancJ *m that abundant wisdom can cherish that arrogant temper in others, and second it
20 For ye suffer if with your high applause. Nay, indeed you 20 a man bring you into gQ fa"rther than that, and not only endure to devoufjou! if\ man near your admired teachers make very indecent take of you, if a man encomiums upon themselves, buttamely submit exalt himself, if a to them, while they invade your property, and thTf c?16 y°U °n ty™1111^ over you in a most arbitrary and scan- dalous manner. For, by what I can learn of the temper of some among you in that respect, and of your fond infatuation in their favour, it seems that you bare it patiently if a man enslave you, and even trample upon your liberty, if he devour [you] by his exorbitant demands, if he take and seize [on your possessions,] if he exalt himself as if he were your supreme and absolute sovereign, if his mad passion were to transport him even to blows, and he were to smite you on the face \b your fondness for him would prevent your calling him to a just account, and you, would find some way of excusing, or accommo- dating the affair, rather than come to a breach with him.
21 I speak as con- Bo I speak this by way of dishonour, from an 21 ceming reproach, as envjous desire to derogate from my superiors, tnoug we a een ^^ go bring them down to my own level ; as if we ourselves were weak in comparison with them, and therefore have not the courage to attempt such freedoms as they take ? There can surely be no reason to suspect that ; for be
* Smite you on the face.] As one can ority over the Gentiles, might lead them
hardly imagine, that the false apostles to great insolence of behaviour,) I chose t©
■would run all these lengths, (though Dr. paraphrase the words in such a latitude as
Whitby well observes, that the high con- might wave the severity of the most literal
ceit which the Jews had of th«ir supcri- interpretation
464« Who fell greatly short ofhzm in labours and sufferings.
sect, they ever so puffed up with their external priv- weak : howbeit-. xviiK ileges, I would have them to know, that in whereinsoever any
2 Cor w/iatever any one else may be confident in these foolishly,) I am bold *i.2l respects, though / speak it indeed in folly, /also. also am confident* and on their own terms could
22 match, or even exceed them. Are they* for 22 Are they He- instance, Hebrews by language, capable of con- brews ? so aw I r suiting the scriptures in the original, with all the so^mT : Sare Uiey advantage which a familiar acquaintance with the seed of Abra- that tongue from their childhood can give them? ham? so aw I.
so [am] I : Are they Israelites by birth, not de- scended from Esau, or any other branch of the family, but that on which the blessing was en- tailed ? so [am] I likewise. Are they of the seed of Abraham* both by the fathers and moth- ers side, not proselytes, or of mingled descent? so [am] I; and can trace up as fair and clear a genealogy, through the tribe of Benjamin, to
23 the father of the faithful. Or if they would 23 Are theymin-
boast in a manner more peculiarly referring to isters of Christ ? (I
the gospel; are they ministers of Christ ? I "Peakasafool) lam
° r . Jr 7. , , . J . , . more ; in labours
may seem to speak joolishly in this boasting more abundant, in
manner, which is so unnatural to me ; I can- stripes above meas-
not forbear repeated apologies for it ; but I ?re> in prisons more :11 _ r u ..v. r r -i frequent, in death*;
will venture to say here, that / [am] more so 0ft>
than they : so far more than an ordinary min- ister, that I am a chosen apostle, dignified and distinguished from many of my brethren by more eminent services : more abundant in la- bours now for a long series of years : 'exceeding them in the frequent stripes I have received en account of my singular zeal : more abund- ant in imprisonments, cheerfully resigning my liberty for the sake of Christ and his gospel 5 and often in deaths, which are continually sur- rounding me in the most horrible forms ; but which, by Divine grace, I have learnt to meet and to vanquish in all their terrors, animated by love to my Divine Leader.
04 I certainly have endured more bows than 24 Of the Jew* any of them in his cause ; for of the Jews /five times received have five times received* in their synagogues and one°r y stnPes before their courts of judgment, fori y [stripes] save one, according to the precautions which they use, that they may not transgress the pre- cept of their law, which limits them to that
<25 number. (Deut. xxv. 3.) And thrice was I 25 Thrice was I beaten with reds by the Roman lictors, or beaten with rods>
For he had been stoned, suffered shipwreck, &c. 46^
once was I stoned, beadles, at the command of their superior mag- sect. thrice I suffered istrates. I have reason to say, I have been in XVU1, shipwreck, a night ~reater danger of death than any of them : for ~~ and a day I have ° T° r ,»ii/vriJ2 Cor*
been in the deep ; oncei at Lystra, Ixvas stoned, and leit ior dead xi^ in the place ; nor had I been recovered but by- miracle. (Acts xiv. 19.) Thrice I have been shipwrecked, c and escaped with the utmost dif- ficulty from the rage of the waves ; at one of which times I was reduced to such extremity, that I passed a day and a night in the deep* float- ing on the remainder of the wreck, and just on the point of being washed away, and sunk, 26 In journeying every moment. On the whole, I have been 26
often, in perils of in joumies often, where I have not only been waters, in penis of d to £uigLies but to great hazard from
robbers in perils bv mine own country, wild beasts, as well as from unreasonable and
men, in perils by the wicked men. I have also been in frequent
heathen, in penis in dangers from the depths and rapidity of several
the city, m perils in • ° - u • u T v u ui: I* r
• r rivers,6 which I have been obltged to pass ; I
have also been in danger from the assaults of robbers, who have lain in wait for me with a design to plunder and murder me. I have often been in dangers from [my owii\ countrymen, the Jews ; who forgetting the mutual ties of rela- tion by blood, birth, and religion, have attempt- ed my life with unsalable rage, cruelly hunt- ing me from place to place, as if I had been some beast of prey : in dangersfrom the heathen; who have often been stirred up by the Jews, as well as offended by the testimony I have been obliged to bear against their idolatries. Every place through which I have passed has indeed been a scene of perils, and often of greatextrem- ities ; so that I have been in dangers in the city of Jerusalem, and other cities : in dangers in the
c Thrice have I been shipwrecked] The of light and darkness. B-jt>&, the word
wreck at Malta happened long1 after ; and here used, and rendered, in the deep, was
therefore must at least have been the indeed the name of a deep dungeon, at
fourth ,- and had the inhabitants known it Cyzicum, in the Propontis ; and Dr. Ham-
to be so, they would have been confirmed mond conjectures, that St. Paul was cast
in their suspicions of his being- a very bad into it, as he passed from Troas to that
man ; but this remarkably shews us that a city ; but I think the other interpretation
series of what the world calls misfortunes more easy and natural, from the hand of Providence, may befall the best and worthiest of mankind. e In dangers from rivers.'] To render
d Passed a day and a night in the deep.] irol&f/.ov, waters, as we do, is confounding
A vv^a^iv^rendered a day and a night,) these hazards with those he endured in the
signifies a natural day, including the hours sea, in a very improper manner.
vol. 4. 60
466 Had been in labour, and toil, and wctchings often ;
sect, xvilderness, while laboriously traversing many the wilderness, in xvm. dreary and inhospitable deserts in pursuit of perils m the sea, m Tl my apostolical work : in dangers of the sea ; brethren™0"** xi. 26 wnere I have encountered many a storm, be- sides those in which, as I observed before, I suffered shipwreck ; and where I have some- times been beset by pirates : And though it be shameful to say it, yet it is most certainly true, that I have frequently been in very formidable dangers among false brethren* who, amidst all the most specious pretensions of love and affec- tion, have been secretly watching for opportu- nities to expose, and, if possible, to destroy me ; or at least to ruin my usefulness, still dearer to me than my life.
27 I have been for a long series of years engaged 27 In weariness in strenuous labour, and fatiguing toil,* almost and painfulness, in incessant ; so that the end of one has presently patchings often, in , ,,.. r . Tii hunger and thirst, in. been the beginning of another : I have been, fastings often, in col.i in xvatchings, often obliged to add the fatigues and nakedness.
of the night to those of the day, either in extra- ordinary devotion, which hath kept mine eyes waking, while others have slept ; or in preach- ing to those who have pressed in upon me to hear the gospel as privately as possible ; or by corresponding with Christian churches who needed my advice, by which I have lost the rest of many nights in my long journies ; or in other circumstances into which Providence hath called me. I have often known what hun- ger and thirst mean, have been in fastings often, not having had even the necessaries of life at hand. And at the same time, I have frequently been exposed to the severity of rigorous sea- sons, in cold and even nakedness too ;h not hav- ing convenient clothing to cover me, or com-
28 fortable habitation to repose myself in. All this, 28 Besides those beside foreign affairs, that daily combination,
f False brethren."] Perhaps he mentions does this give us of the apostle's fidelity
:hese last as apprehending peculiar dan- and zeal ! It is to die warm in a good and
ger from their efforts among the Corinth- noble cause. How hard was it for a man
ians. of a genteel and liberal education, as St.
s In labour and toil."] The latter of the Paul was, to bear such rigours, and to
words here used /«;£&©*, is more express- wander about like a vagabond, hungry,
ive than the former wir©1. It signifies and almost naked, yet coming into the
not onh strenuous labour, but such as pro- presence of persons in high life, andspeak-
ceeds to a degree of fatigue. ing in large and various assemblies on mat-
b Cold and nakedness.'} What an idea ters of the utmost importance.
and he had the care of all the churches upon him. 4£7
things that are with* that does, as it were, make up an assembly, the sect- out, that which coin- care 0f all the churches abroad, whose concerns xv,ii- the caT oTallle »" rushing in upon me every day} with such — churches. impetuositv, that they sometimes are ready not xi 28
29 Who is weak, only to confound, but to overbear me. Nor 29 and I am not weak ? j concerned only for whole communities, who.is offended, and , e . J , .
1 burn not ? but tor particular persons too, as soon as tneir
circumstances are known to me ; so that I may say, Who is weak, and I am not weak too P Like a tenderly compassionate friend, I feel my own spirits readv to fail, when I sec my brethren sink around me. Who is offended, so as to be led into sin by the rashness and uncharitable- ness of others, and lam not, as it were, fired with grief and indignation, to see such a dishonour brought upon religion, and with zeal, if possi- ble, to redress the grievance ?k
30 If I must needs If f< is necessary to boast, and I am heartily 30 glory, I will glory of sorry that it is, I will however, boast of those the things which con- things which relate to my infirmities ; as I know cern mine infirmities. , . ° , c ^ J ' u„«. „~ ~f«.D~ .,.««„„
this tenderness ot temper, that so otten weeps
and trembles, and glows with such strong emo- tions, on what some may think trivial occa- sions, will be esteemed by them ; yet of these only, and of those sufferings which show the weakness of human nature, and my need of sup- port from Christ; of these alone have I hitherto presumed to speak : nor do I feign, or aggra-
31 The God and vate any thing. Far from that, the God and 31 Father of our Lord Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, even he, the Jesus Christ, which £ternal Majesty of heaven and earth, who is
is blessed forever- " ,J , J . . r , ^ ,.
more, knoweth that ever blessed, knoweth that I do not lie, or in any I lie not. degree transgress the strictest boundaries of
truth.
32 In Damascus And I cannot forbear adding one circum- 32
stance more, to illustrate the early dangers to which I was exposed, as soon as I engaged in the Christian cause, and the remarkable inter-
i Hushing In upon me every day.~\ The Saurin would render it, what besieges mi
original phrase is very emphatical, » in- daily. Saurin's Sermons, Vol. X. p- 163.
Tv?3L<ri( /ux >i x*3-' yut^Av- 'E7ri<Tvs-ct.<ri<; Edit. 1749.
properly signifies a tumult or crowd of k Who is offended, and I am not fred >J people rising up against a man at once, So <arugxp*i properly signifies. It ma) and ready to bear him down. This, the perhaps, in this connection, allude to the version I have given, hints at better than sudden hurry of spirits into which a man our own, which neither expresses number is put by the dangerous fall of a per- nor violence. But there is still an imper- son he tenderly loves, especially wbfen fection which I endeavoured as well as I occasioned by the carelessness and foil; could, to «upply by the paraphrase. Mr. of another.
468 Refections upon St, PauPs account of his labours and sufferings,
sect, position of Providence in my favour, which I the governor under xviii. would never forget. I mean, that when I was Aretas the King kept
. , P * r\ the city of the Da-
" Z7i Damascus} about three years after my con- mascei/es whhilgar.
• «g version, the governor, orethnarch, under Khig rison, desirous to ap- . Areta*, set a guard at every gate of the city o/>*ehend me : the Damascenes, being determined, if possible, to seize me ; in compliance with the solicitations of the Jews, who endeavoured by any means to make me odious to the government, and to crush my usefulness in the bud, if not immediately 33 to destroy mv life itself. And I was let down, 33 And through a through a window, in a basket* from a house window in J ba^et which stood by the wall of the city, and happily ^hTwall/Ld^cap7 escaped from his hands ; and by the continued ed his hands, care of the same Providence remain unto this day, and see the many contrivances of my enemies for my destruction, turned into disap- pointment and shame.
IMPROVEMENT.
Surely we have reason to be thankful, in some degree, for verse tnat providential permission to which it was owing that this 16--18 blessed apostle was brought under the unwilling necessity of boasting ; to which his modesty subinits with such genuine and becoming regret : we had otherwise lost some very valuable frag- ments of sacred history, which it becomes us to gather up with respect. We are indeed elsewhere informed, concerning several of his labours, stripes, and imprisonments ; but how frequent, and above measure they were, we had never known, if he had not 23 been urged thus to plead them with the Corinthians, and so to represent them to us. What a life was St, PauPs amidst so many injuries and hardships ! Land and sea, every country* every city, almost every society of men, seemed to be in a com- bination against him, to make his life wretched ; and amidst all the rigours and severities of toils and walchings, hunger and 26 thirst, cold and nakedness, he felt, and particularly complained of the treatment he received from false brethren. Yet thus sur- rounded, and as we should from the detail be ready to say, thus overwhelmed, with so many and so various miseries, he was yet happy in the favour of God, in the presence of Christ : unspeak- ably happv in the cheerful views of approaching glory, and in all that abundant usefulness with which a gracious God was pleased to honour him. Whilst his benevolent heart was pained, it was
5 In Damascus, &c.] This probably hap- years in Arabia. Compare Acts ix. 23— pened, not when he was first converted, 26, with Gal. L 16—18. but when he had preached about three
The apostle says, it was not expedient to glory : 469
also comforted ; and with the care of all the churches pressing sect. upon him, and with all that he felt from particular persons, still xviii- was his voice in tune for praise; and he hardly ever begins an epistle, without such a burst of it in some of his first lines, as 2srse locks like one of the songs of heaven. O glorious efFect of real Christianity, which every inferior minister, yea, and every pri- vate Christian, to this day feels, in proportion to the degree in which his character resembles that of this holy champion of our Divine faith !
But O ! how unlike his hath been the character of many who have borne themselves highest on their pretended claims to the most extraordinary powers, by a succession from him and his brethren ! What tyrannical insults ! What exorbitant oppres- 20 sions ! What base methods to enslave the conscience, the prop- erties, and the persons of m»jn, whom they should have respect- ed and loved as their brethren, whom they should have cher- ished even as their children ! S i that one would imagine they had taken the picture which St. Paul here draws of the false apostles, as a model of their own conduct ; while they have per- haps denied the title of ministers of Christ to those who have much more resembled the dispositions and circumstances of 2S this his most faithful ambassador. O that this might only be the infamy of the Popish clergy, with whose cruel and usurping practices such censures may seem best to suit ! Or rather, would to God it were no longer even theirs. May the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed for evermore, pour 31 out a better spirit upon all who profess themselves the servants of his Son ! That they, whose business it is to call others to Christ, mav themselves first come, and learn of him, w ho is meek and lowly of heart ; whose yoke is .so easy, and his burden so light, that it is astonishing, that any who have themselves felt it,should ever think of binding on others, burdens heavy and hard to be borne.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle goes on, with great plainness and freedom, yet at the same time with great modesty, to give an account of some extra- ordinary revelations which he had received from God, and of those experiences which taught him to glory even in his infirm- ities. 2 Cor. XII. 1—10.
2 Cor. XII. 1. 2 CORINTHIANS XII. 1.
TT is riot expedient T HAVE spoken with some freedom in the sect.
to f0riOTe,^0Uitle?ii PrecedinS discourse of my labours and suf- xix-
g-ory. wi ferjngS jn tne Christian cause; but whatever
they have been, / well know, that it is not 2Jj°[' expedient for me to boast ; nor would I by any
470 Tet that he knew a man in Christ,
sect, means indulge myself in such a practice ; nev- come to visions and xix- ertheless* with the precautions I have already revelations of the
advanced, and with those good purposes con- xii. 1 tinually in view, that have led me so far out of
my common manner of speaking, / will now
come to sav something of those visions and rev-
elations of the Lord with which his unworthy
servant has, by his astonishing grace and con-
2 descension, been favoured. I hardly indeed 2 I knew a man
know how to mention a name so undeserving in Christ above four -
, . . , - T .,, u teen vears ago ;
as my own, in this connection ; but I will ven- (wnether in the
ture in the general to say, that / well knew a body, I cannot tell ;
certain man in Christ ;b one who esteems it his or whether out ot
highest honour to belong to such a Master , g^CSS
who though he hath hitherto thought proper to
conceal it, was remarkably indulged in this
respect, above fourteen years ago. Whether he
was then in the body, during that extraordinary
ecstacy, I know not ; or for a time taken out of
the body, so that only the principle of animal
life remained in it, / know not.c God only knows
how that was ; nor is it of any importance too
curiously to search into such a circumstance.
He had at least no consciousness of any thing
that passed about him at that time, and all his
sensations were as entirely ceased, as if his
union with the body had been broken. Such
a Nevertheless.'] The apostle's speaking different from the trance mentioned Acts
of his visions and revelations, which indeed ix. 9, with which some have confounded
did him the highest honour, could not be it. Dr. Benson thinks this glorious re pre -
a proof that lie was determined not to sentation was made to him while he was
boast. It is evident, therefore, that y*g praying in the temple, in that journey,
cannot have its usual signification, and be Acts xi. 30, chap. xxii. 17, and intended
rendered for. Our translators take it for to encourage him against the difficulties
a mere expletive, and therefore omit it. I he was to encounter in preaching the gos-
have ventured to render it nevertheless, as pel to the Gentiles. Bens- Prop. Vol II.
it is certain it has often various significa- p. 7. See Vol III. sect 50, note a. tions, and must have this signification c Whether in the body, &c.] As St Paul
here, if it express any thing. The force must know his body was not actually dead,
of but in this connection would be the during this trance, but that the animal
same with nevertheless. motion of his heart and lungs continued, it
b A certain man in Christ ] He must would lead one to imagine, that he really
undoubtedly mean himself, or the whole apprehended the principle of animal life
article had been quite foreign to his pur- to be something distinct from the rational
pose. It appears from hence, that the soul, which he calls himself. It appears
apostle had concealed this extraordinary at least, that he lost all consciousness of
event fourteen years ; and if this epistle any thing about him at that time ; and
was written about the year 58, as we sup- what the presence of an immaterial soul
pose it was, this vision must have fallen in a body can be, distinct from the capaci-
out in the year 44, which was so long ty of perceiving by it, and acting upon it.
after his conversion, as to prove it quite I am yet to learn.
above fourteen years before caught up into the third heaven, 471
such an one caught an one, I sav, I did most intimately know, who sect. upto the third hea- was. snatched tip even into the third heaven, the ax- seat of the Divine glory, and the place where — — * Christ dwelleth at the Father's right hand, hav- ^5°£ ing all the celestial principalities and powers 3 And I knew such in humble subjection to him. Yea, /say, I 3
a man, (whether in i even knew such a man, whether in the bodu,or the bodv, or out ot r. , , T ^ . T ,
the body, I cannot out °J the body, I now say not, because I know tell: Godknoweth,) not : God knoweth ; and let him have the glory of supporting his life in so extraordinary a cir- 4 How thathe was cumstance, which ever mightbe the case. And 4 caught up into par- I know, that having been thus entertained with adise, and heard thege visions f h third heave on wh; h unspeakable words, .
which it is not lawful good men are to enter alter the resurrection,
fhr a man to utter, lest he should be impatient under the delay of his part of the glory there, he zuas also caught up into paradise ,d that garden of God which is the seat of happy spirits in the intermediate state, and during their separation from the body : where he had the pleasure of an inter- view with many of the pious dead, and heard among them unutterable words, expressive of their sublime ideas, which he was there taught to understand. But the language was such as it is not lawful or possible e for man to utter ; we have no terms of speech fit to express such conceptions, nor would it be consistent with the schemes of Providence, which require that we should be conducted by faith, rather than by sight, to suffer such circumstances as these to be revealed to the inhabitants of mortal flesh. 5 Of such an one In such an one, therefore, whoever he be, Iwill 5 will I glory : yet of venture to boast, so far as to say, that he re- myself 1 will not ceivtci a pecuiiar honour from our great Lord, rfory, but in mine » . . ■■ ■• , '
infirmities. anc* *or tne timei was made, as it were, another
man by it. But in myself, Iwill not boast ,
d Also caught up into paradise] I have Different divines have conjecturedvery dif- followed Bishop Bull's interpretation of ferently concerning these things ; of whick these words, in the distinction he makes I suppose they know nothing. But Mr. between the third heaven and paradise See Fleming's conjecture, that he was instruct- his Works,Vo\. I Serm. 3, p 89 To which ed in the doctrine of the first resurrection ,- Dr. Whitby agrees, who also supposes and Mr. JVhiston's, that he was instructed this not merely a vision, as I think it was, in the grand secrets contained in the apos but a reality ; which if St. Paul had thought tolical constitutions revealed to the eleven in it he must surely have concluded that he the chamber on Sion, and not to be publicly was not then in the body. disclosed till many ages after ; may serve
e Lawful or possible.'] I think, with as specimens of the rest. Whist'. Prim. Witsiusj that *?<a may comprehend both. Christianity, Vol III. p. 3?.
472 But lest he should be exalted above measure,
sect, unless it be in my infirmities, in those things 6 For though J. six which carry the marks of weakness, which yet would desire to gio-
. . * .... , i_i rv, 1 shall not be a
" in a certain connection will appear honourable ^ol , for j wm say
2 ?°g too. For if I should resolve to boast a little on the truth : but now I the occasion I have mentioned, I shall not upon forbear, lest any man the whole be foolish , though it be generally so, ^*thfcta™ considering the particular circumstances in seeth me to be, or which I am : for I speak nothing but the strict- that he heareth cf est truth, how strange soever it may seem. me- But I forbear to insist largely upon it, lest any one should esteem me above what he sees to be in me, or, having a fair opportunity of learning my true character, hears ofme; for instead of arrogating to myself any undeserved regards, I would rather decline them, and should be secretly grieved and ashamed if they were paid to me. 7 I have indeed had my peculiar privileges : 7 And lest I should but alas, I have my infirmities, and my temp- be exalted above
tations too. And lest I should be too much ele- mkeasure through the
, . , , , , c , .. abundance of the
vatedwtth the abundance 01 those extraordinary revelations, there
revelations of which I have been speaking, the re was given to me a
ivas given me, that is, it pleased God to appoint t!lorn ,n t!le flesh, m- ..• u' u • r 1 *u ^ the messenger of Sa-
to me an affliction, which was so painful, that tan to buffet me, lest it was like a pointed thorn in the flesh? contin- I should be exalted ually piercing and wounding me ; and this in above measure, such circumstances, that one would think it had been intended on purpose, that the messen- ger and apostle of Satan, the false teachers whom I have been describing (chap. xi. lb — 15) under that character, might from thence take occasion to buffet and upbraid me : that I, being subject to such disorders, though natu- rally resulting from the manner in which my nerves were impressed by this ecstacy, might
{ A thorn in the jlesh .] How much this glories, affected the system of his 7ierve;
thorn in St. Paul's flesh has perplexed and in such a manner, as to occasion some
disquieted comme?itators, they who have paralytic symptoms, and particularly a
conversed much with them, know but too stammering in his speech, and perhaps
well. Many have understood it of bodily some ridiculous distortion in his counte-
pains ; and Mr. Baxter, being himself-sub- nance, referred to elsewhere in the phrase
ject to a nephritic disorder, supposes it of the infirmity in his flesh. See Gal. iv. 13,
might be the stone, or gravel. The con- 14. 1 Cor. ii. 3. Compare Dan. v'iii. 27.
jectures of some of the ancients are much As this might threaten both his acceptance
grosser. I rather acquiesce in that inter- and usefulness, it is no wonder he was so
pretation of Dr. Whitby, (which the au- importunate for its being removed ; yet
thor of Miscel. Sacra, has adopted, and being the attendant and effect of so great
taken pains to illustrate, Essay hi. p. 22 — a favour, he might with peculiar propriety
24,) That the view he had of cdestial speak of glorying in it.
there was given to him a thorn in the fiesh. 473
not be excessively exalted ; but might bear away, sect. like Jacob, when he had been so successfully xix-
wrestling with the angel, an infirmity in my "
animal frame, from which ungenerous and ^°£* cruel enemies might profanely take an occasion to insult me. (Gen. xxxii. 25.) 8 For this thing I This was indeed at first so very grievous and 8
besought the Lord mortifving to me, and seemed to have so un-
thnce, that it mierht r "
depart from me. nappy an aspect upon my acceptance and use- fulness, as a preacher of the gospel, that / was very importunate in my petitions that it might be removed, and besought the Lord Jesus Christ thrice on the occasion, entreating him that, if it were his blessed will, it might totally depart from me, or at least be moderated in some con- 9 And he said unto siderable degree. And my praver was not in 9
me> .My Sracue is vain ; for, though he did not entirely and fully sufficient for thee : . , , ° . . , . J . f"
for my strength is indulge my request, he said to me, in great made perfect in condescension, My grace is sufficient for thee, weakness. Most to support thee under these trials, though I
f'ratt'r'gbr^n mv Permit them to continue* ^ich I "Ow choose ;
infirmities, that the for my strength is made perfect, and illustrated
power of Christ may so much the more, in the weakness of the instru-
rest upon me. mem bv wnich I work ; and this general maxim
will take place with respect to thee. With the
greatest pleasure therefore will I boast in my
weaknesses, various as they are, that the strength
of Christ may, as it were, pitch its tent upon me,s
10 Therefore I and surround me on every side. And there- lo
take pleasure in infir- fore J feel a secret complacency, rather than anx-
mities, in reproach-*7. J j . «f . r ... ,, ,
es, in necessities, in ietv and terror, in these infirmities, in all the
persecutions, in dis- injuries I sustain, in all the necessities I endure,
tresses for hrist's 'm all the persecutions with which I am assaulted,
weaek:,f°trhenenamami and in a11 the StraitS which fir Cflrist's °ake strong. press me on every part ; for when lam weak,
then am /strong: never do I feel larger inward communications of strength from him, than when I am most conscious of my own weak- ness. Nor do I esteem any thing a greater honour to me, than that Christ should take occasion to glorify himself by those things whereby I am humbled and abased.
* Pitch its tent, kc] That seems the strong emphasis of the original word t*t*mnf%. vol. 4« 6t
4>T4> Reflections on the revelations , he. given to St. Paul.
IMPROVEMENT.
ver^e 10
sect. Well might the apostle say, that xvhen he was weak, then X1X* xvas he strong ; for it is difficult to tell, when he expresses a
"* greater strength of genius, or of grace, than while thus discours- ing of his own infirmities. How glorious were those scars in. his body which were the marks of his sufferings for Christ ; and those tremblings and distortions of his nerves which were the
1 results of those bright visions of the Lord which brought do vn heaven to earth, and had for the time equalled a mortal man with
7 the spirits of just men made perfect ; yea, almost with the angels of God !
3 Transported with the sacred impulse, he could scarcely tell whether he were in the body or out of it ; but he testified, that
4 the things which he saw and heard were unutterable. Let us not repine, that he recollected and recorded nothing more par- ticular concerning what passed before the eye of his mind, when that of the bodv was closed. These celestial raptures were in- tended to confirm his faith, and consequently likewise to confirm ours ; but not to amuse our curiosity. If the earth be full of the
~ goodness of the Lord, how much more the third heaven, where he holds his highest court ! Nor shall the intermediate state of souls want its proper enjoyments and blessings. Assuredly therefore believing these things, let us wait God's time for a more particu- lar knowledge of them ; and when called of him to go forth and receive this inheritance, like genuine children of Abraham, obey, though zve know not particularly whither we go. (Heb. xi. 8.)
7 We see the danger of spiritual pride, from which even St. Paul himself was not secure. One would have imagined, that such a view of the celestial world should in itself have been sufficient to have humbled him, during all the remainder of the longest life : and vet it is evident, that God saw there was some danger, lest pride should be cherished by that which seemed so proper to destroy it : therefore was there given him a thorn in the flesh. And by how many thorns are the most distinguished Christians often pierced f Let them bless God, if thereby they are humbled too, even though the messengers and instruments of Satan should from thence take occasion to buffet them.
In all our exigencies, extremities, and complaints, let us apply
8 to the throne of grace, and that blessed Redeemer, who intercedes before it, for proper assistance and relief. Nor let us be discour- aged, though the first or second address should seem to be dis- regarded : the third or fourth may be successful. And what, if we do not succeed to our wish in the immediate answer ? Let it content us, that we may be assured by Christ of the sufficiency of
9 his grace. In our weakness he can illustrate his strength. And
He was not behind the chief of the apostles. 475
in that view too mav we glory in our infirmities. For surely sect. the honour of our Divine Master, in our deepest humiliation, x,x- ought to give us much more jnv, than to see ourselves ever so _ much admired and extolled. But, O blrssed Jesus, how much N' of thy strength must be manifested in us, to teach our vain and selfish hearts a lesson, which at the very first proposal appears so reasonable, if considered in speculation alone ? Lord increase our faith ! Increase our humility ! So shalt thou have the glory in all thou givest, and in all thou deniest us, and in all the strug- gles and trials to which thou mavest appoint us ; and in which, for thy sake, we will take pleasure"
SECT. XX.
The apostle vindicates the frankness, sincerity \ and tenderness of his conduct, and his visible superiority to all secular considera- tions, in all his dealings with the church at Corinth. 2 Cor. XII. 11, to the end.
2 Cor XII 11 2 CORINTHIANS XII. 11.
I \M become a fool TT may be indeed, my brethren, that lam SECT- in glorying : ye JL become foolish in boasting, as I have done '
have compelled me: above: but if it be so, you will consider where 2Cor for I ought to have , , , ,. -^ J , i • z *"° ;
been commended of tne blame lies. For you, by the manner in xu. 11 you : for in nothing which some of you, to whom I am now speak- am I behind the ve- \n^ have behaved vourselves, mav be said to Sough I be ZmZ ^ compelled me io do it even against my will. In which you are peculiarly inexcusable ; for I ought indeed to have been commended by you, rather than to have foundany necessity of plead- ing with you, in the manner I have done ; for J have in no respect whatsoever, failed to equal the most excellent of the apostles, though I am myself nothing in the account of some ; nor in- deed am I any thing in reality without the aids of Divine grace and assistance, nor would I assume to myself any glory from what that 12 Truly the signs hath made me. Yet truly God has been pleas- 12 ef an apostle were e(i to communicate of his bounties to me in raThpa^ncf,y in such a degree, that the signs of an apostle were signs, and wonders, produced among you in a variety of most con- and mighty deeds, vincing miracjjbs ; miracles, by which I was not puffed up, but which were wrought in all patience, in the midst of this unreasonable op- position I met with, notwithstanding these signs, and wonders, and powers, which awak- ened the amazement of all that beheld. Nor
476 He would gladly spend, and be spent for them*
sect, did I exert these miraculous powers inchastis- xx- ing the irregular, but chose rather, if it were
' possible, to conquer by love and by benefits.
xii °13 ^nc* y°u know that I conferred many bene- 13 For what is it fits '.for in what one respect were ye inferior to wnerein >e were the rest of the church* planted by the other ^Xs, *„^ apostles, unless yt were in this,] that I myself bethel myself was xvas not burdensome to you, by taking any ac- not burdensome to knowledgment for my labours? No, not so yo^ forgive me this much as a subsistence among vou at your ex- pense. Forgive me, I beseech you, this great injury : for I think, I hardly need to ask you forgiveness on any other account.
14 Behold now, this is the third time 1 am ready 14 Behold, the to come to you, having been disappointed twice tllird time * am rea* before. (1 tor xvi. 5 , 2 Cor. i 15, 16.) Nev- &* ^ ^l ertheles», I zvzll not now be, m the sense I have burdensome to you ; mentioned, burdensome to you, for God knows, *br I seek not yours, I seek not your possessions, but yourselves. If I b.u!; , you : ^?T ihe can but be instrumental in promoting your sal- tok^up forgthe pa- vation, and at the same time secure your filial rents, but the pa- love and affection, I shall think myself happy, ^ents for the chi1' though I reap not the least personal advantage
from your property, where it is most abundant. For it is not fit, that the children should lay up treasure for the parents, but the parents for the children. I therefore, being your spiritual father, will communicate to vou such treasures as I have, and will not desire to share vours.
15 For I will with the greatest pleasure spend, and 15 And I will very be spent for your souls ; I will gladly exhaust gladly spend and be my strength, and put myself to any expense EoSSy too, in order to promote this ; though the con- n0ve you, the less I sequence of all should be, that the more abund- °e loved.
antly 1 love you, the less I am loved by you. How unkind soever your returns may be, if you should treat me like those perverse crea- tures who take a pleasure in tormenting them that love them best, yet shall you still find me a sincere friend to your best interests. (Com- pare 2 Tim. ii. 10 ; 1 Thess. ii. 8.)
16 But I know, some will be ready to object to 16 But be it so, I all this ; as what will not envy^and falsehood did not burden you : suggest, where there is any interest in fixing an er\7tyf f caugh^yo? odium? let it be so, I did not indeed myself with guile. burden you,nor demand subsistence among you
as my right ; but perhaps it will be insinuated, that being subtle I took you in by an artifice.
All that he spoke wis for tf eir edification. 477
making ot!><Ts the instruments of my merce- sect. nary principles, while I appeared myself so dis- xx- interested. I answer, by appealing to plain fact, ~ ~ 17 Did I make a Did I make a prey of you, by any one whom I Xl\°{j gain of you by any of sent t0 you wjth anv message from me, or who them whom I sent * , ,° . , :, .
unto you? came to me about any business while I was
resident among you ? Name the man, if you can, on whom there is reason to fix any such suspicion. I defy the boldest of mine enemies to allege, v hat must recoil on himself with
18 I desired Titus, so much infamy. I know, that I entreated Ti- 18 and with him I sent tus to m&ke you a visit, and with [him] I sent a abiMther Did Titus , - i i_- i_ •
make a gain of you ? orotner^ to keep him company on the journey.
walked we not in the Did Titus then make a gain of you? Did we same spirit ? walked not walk in the same spirit, [and] in the same
«ePs0» m ^ Same 8teP* P Did not a11 his actions resemble mine. as formed upon the same principles of strict
integrity, and generous friendship ?
19 Again, think Again, do you think that we make any apology 1 9 you that we excuse f0 y0U^ ancj endeavour to amuse you with mere ourselves unto you ? t • r,-,. ,
we speak before God words, mentioning Titus s coming to excuse
in Christ : but ive do my own absence ? In the sight of God we speak all things, dearly be- as those who know he is witness to every action loved, foryour edi- and word . ye^ that he knQWS ^ secre(.
springs of aifection which actuate our hearts ; and we speak as those that are in Christ by a solemn profession of his religion, and should abhor any thing which might bring a reflection upon it. And all things that we say, when we are endeavouring to reconcile your minds to us, are not for our own sake, but [we speak] beloved, for your edification ; that by removing your prejudices against us, we may be capable of being more serviceable to you in your most
20 For I fear, lest important interests. For /am really distress- 20 when I come, I shall ecj on thjs account, and sadlv fear, lest by any not find you such as , T ' • v i ^ r 1 1
I would, and that I means tvnen I come unto you with an heart full shall be found un- of Christian tenderness, and with all imagina- to you such as ye ble readiness to do mv utmost to comfort and
fcdS£#!£ refresh vour sPirits' ishm,ld not findy°u such
as I could wish ; and that I should be found by you such as ye would not wish I should be. I fear I shall have some work before me of a very ungrateful kind, and which I would by all means desire, if possible, by this admonition to prevent. For I am very apprehensive, lest [there should be] contentions^ arising from secret
478 Reflections on St. Paul's disinterested and prudent conduct.
and very unbecoming emulations,2- and growing wraths,strifes, back- up to transports of wraths, strifes, where there bitings, whisperings, is a clashing either of opinions or secular inter- swellin£s» tumults : sij OQ ests ; which will tend to produce open re* pro aches or secret whisperings, to the manifest prejudice of each other's character ; the inward swellings of pride and ambition, or perhaps the open confusion of riots and tumults, by which your cause in general will be exposed to public 21 contempt : I And] indeed on the whole, I am 21 And lest whea very apprehensive, lest my God should humble l come again, my
and mortify me when I come amon? uou a?ain : God willhumble me .1 . J • • . » , , , \ -7. <51 . among you, and that
so that my spirit should be even dejected and i shal! bewail many broken, on account of the sad change which which have sinned hath passed since I left Corinth ; and lest I already» and have should find cause to mourn over many who have llncl^Mn^sst and fort sinned already, and who, though several others nication, and lasciv- have been wrought upon bv my admonitions, fousness which they have not repented of the uncleanness andfornica- have committed- tions, and lasciviousness, xvhich they have com- mitted ; against whom, therefore, I fear I shall find myself obliged, in virtue of my office, to pass such censures, as it pains and pierces my heart so much as to think of.
IMPROVEMENT.
v,erse How amiable was the goodness of the apostle, in adding all ^patience to those signs of his Divine mission, which were with so much splendour given among the Corinthians, when there were so many things to have excused, or rather to have vindi- cated his severity. Such meekness had he learned of Christ, such does he teach to succeeding ministers and private Christ- ians. How disinterested was his behaviour in every part of it;
14 not seeking their substance, but their souls ! And indeed what is the greatest gain, which avarice, in its most artful and success- ful forms, can make of the ministry, when compared with zvin- ning souls to Christ, and bringing them into the zvay of salva- tion P Who, that deserves the name of a Minister, would not
15 gladly sacrifice the views of worldly interest to this, and rejoice in an opportunity of spending and of being spent for this ?
Yet we see, that even this cannot always command the returns of love ; but the love, as well as the praise, of men, is, in com-
• Contentions, emulations, &c] All these therefore he, in a very artful manner, were the natural consequences of those de- gives thi6 solemn warning with relation hates which had arisen among them ; and tt them.
The apostle again mentions his design of coming to them, 479
parison, a matter of small importance. It will surely engage the sect. approbation of God ; and all the slights and injuries over which x
this benevolent disposition triumphs, will be remembered by
him, with proportionable tokens of his gracious acceptance. vcrse
Happy was that prudence which made the proof ot integrity 16, 18 so clear, and the appeal to the whole world so confident, as it here appears. So may we avoid every appearance of any thing which might beget a suspicion of sinister designs, that we may vindicate ourselves from everv such insinuation, with the noble freedom of those who are approved to God, and the consciences of men. To 19 preserve this, may we always speak and act as before God, in Christ, and do all things, not for the gratification of our own hu- mour, or advancement of our secular interest, but for the edifi- cation of others.
The ministers of the gospel cannot but be humbled, when any 29 thing contrary to the rules and genius of it is to be found among the people of their care and charge ; whether they be pollutions ©f the flesh, or of the spirit : and they may be in some instances as • ffectually mortified and distressed, by debates, envyings, strifes, backbiting*, and whisperings, as by uncleanness,fornication, 21 and lasciviousness. But when any of these things occur, as it is to be feared that in most Christian societies, or at least in such as are considerable for their numbers, they sometimes will ; let it be remembered that they happen by the permission of Provi- dence. God hath his wise ends in suffering what is indeed so lamentable : thus humbling the shepherd, that the flock may be further edified ; that he may approve his fidelity in more vigor- ous efforts for reformation ; and may not be excessively exalted by that better success, wherewith, in other instances, God may crown his endeavours.
SECT. XXI.
The apostle concludes his epistle ivith assuring the Corinthians very tenderly, how much it would grieve him to be obliged to shoiv his apostolic power, by inflicting any miraculous punish- ment on those xvho continued to oppose him ; subjoining at the end of all proper salutations, and his solemn benediction. 2 Cor. XIII. 1, throughout.
2 Co*. XIII. l. TT T 2 Corinthians XIII. 1.
THIS is the third T> UT I will return now from that digression SEC^ time I am com- Jj which hath carried me away from what XXI I was entering upon before. [It is] now, as I 2 Cor «aid, (chap. xii. 14,) the third time, that I tell xiij. 1
480 And declares, that then he would not spare them,
sect- you, lam coming to you ;a and as several crses ing to you* In the
^ will come before me on which it will be neces- ™outh .fof two . °*
three witnesses snaH — " sarv to give mv judgment, I assure you, I shall every word be estafe- -• j think mvself obliged to proceed on that reason- lished. able maxim in the Jewish constitution, (Numb. xxxv. 30 ; Deut. xvii. 6 ; chap. xix. 15,) that every word, or thing, admitted for evidence in the decision, shall be established by the concur- rence of what cometh from the mouth of two or
2 three credible witnesses. And you will re- 2 I told you be-
member that I have formerly foretold you, and ^i"^"
do j or et ell it now again, as if I were present the the second time, and
second time in person ; and being absent in bo- being absent now I
dv, but not in spirit, I now write to those that write to them which , - . f i » • li i heretofore have sin-
have sinned already in any scandalous and ag- ned and to an oth-
gravated manner, and to all the rest, that they er, that if I come a- may take notice of it, and be filled with a sa- gain,I will not sparer, cred awe, that if I come again, I will not spare [you,h] as I have hitherto done ; but am deter- mined, by the Divine permission, to animad- vert upon notorious offenders, by the exertion of that miraculous power with which God has
3 endowed me. Since, after all the evidence you 3 Since ye seek
have alreadv had, some of you are so strangely a proof of Christ
unreasonable, as to seek a further proof of Christ sp.e.akJnf in mref
j . 1 1 • o • • • " r / J 1 which to vou ward
speaking by his spirit in me, even or the author- is not weak, but is
ity of that glorious and almighty Saviour, who mighty in you.
is not weak towards you, but powerful among
you by what he has already wrought,c you may
at length have such demonstrations of it, as
4- may perhaps cost some of you dear. For 4 For though
though he was once crucified as through a state he was crucified
a The third time I tell you 2" am coming : confirmation of the veracity of the apos-
r^flov v*to t^x0!**-1-] So the words may ties, that when factions were raised
be taken, though I own them ambiguous, against them, they used none of the arts
Perhaps this may intimate, that this was of flattery, however necessary they might
the third epistle he had wrote to thein, in seem ; but depended on the force of a
which he had mentioned his purpose of miraculous power to reduce offenders ;
coming, but we cannot certainly infer it. which it would have been a most absurd
He seems here to resume the sentence he thing to have pretended to, if they had
had begun, chap xii. 14. Such interrup- not really been conscious to themselves
tions are frequent in St. Paul, and in many that it was engaged in their favour,
other writers who have not a regard to Burnet on the Art. p. 62. See 1 Cor. iv. 21,
an artificial dress, and do not stand to ?iote{
correct every little inaccuracy, but abound c Already wrought ] This may, as Mr,
in quickness and variety of thought, as Cradock and others observe, very prob-
Mr Locke justly observes. ably refer to some miraculous punish-
b / vtill not spare you.] It is (as Bishop ment inflicted lately on the incestuou^-
Burnet very justly observes) a great Corinthian
They should examine ', whether they were in the faith, 481
through weakness, of xveakness, submitting to those infirmities of sect. yet he liveth by the mortal .flesh, which put him into the hands xxi-
power of God : for _r r • j . , . .-
we also are weak in °* hls enemies, and waving the exertion of — - him, but we shall that miraculous energy, by which he- could so J^» J* live with him by the soon have rescued himself, and destroyed warTyo°i °°d t0* them * nevertheless, he now liveth by the power of God the Father, whereby he obtained a glo- rious resurrection, and is now ascended to a seat of uncontrouled and universal authority. And thus we his apostles, though we are also weak in him, and to them who regard only ex- ternal appearances, mav seem contemptible, nevertheless, shall live with him by the power of God, manifested to yon in our favour, to give a kind of resurrection to that apostolical author- ity which may have seemed for a while dor- mant and dead.
5 Examine your- You examine and try me ; but let me ad- 5
b^i'nthetuh; prove monish you to turn the search inward, and to your own selves : examine and try yourselves, that j e may cer- know ye not your tainly know, whether ye are in the faith, whether own selves, how that ye be true Christians or not. For if you on a Jesus Christ is in J • . • c , .v . ,< ,
you, except ye be strict inquiry hnd that you are, you will therein,
reprobates ? find a proof of my being a true apostle ; as it
is by means of my extraordinary gift that you are become so. Prove yourselves,^ my breth- ren, whether you can, or cannot stand the test. Do you not knozv yourselves, when the subject of knowledge lies so near you, and is always before your eye 1 Are you not sensible that Jesus Christ is dwelling in you by the sancti- fying and transforming influences of his Spirit ; unless ye are mere nominal Christians, and such as, whatever your gifts be, will finally be dis- approved* and rejected, as reprobate silver,
6 But I trust that that will not stand the touchstone ? But what- 6 ye shall know that ever fce the case Qf any Qf you? j hope yf, shall
batesT0 n° repr°" soon know that we are not disapproved, and have not lostf our evidence of the Divine
d Examine yourselves — prove yourselves'] presses the sense with great propriety ; but Whether you be cf sx/^o/, such as can stand as the apostle supposes this to be some- the test; or ctSoKijuot, such as cannot-, for thing- which would prove that Christ was that is the proper import of the word not dwelling1 with and among them, it which we render reprobates. The differ- seems that it must be extended to the ence between ten^^di, and SiKifxa-^Qt^ sense given in the paraphrase, seems to be gradual : examine and thor- f Have not lost, &o] It seems that oughly prove. the possibility of losing extraordinary gifts
e Unless ye are disapproved."] Dr. Guyse by the abuse of them, is finely insinuated paraphrases the words u /u» rt afcKi/uot in this oblique manner ; and it might, if tTiy " unless there be something- very dis- rightly understood, have its weight with approveable in you »" and it certainly ex- many of them .
vol, 4. 62
482 that they might have aproofofhis apostolical authority.
sect, presence and approbation. But I am far from 7 Now I pray tp
xxi- desirincrto produce such evidences of itas would G?,d that ye do no _ i • ' i i „i . revil ; not that we
2 Cor be gnevous to >TOU i and can truly say, that i should appear ap, xiii. 7 w*sh t0 God ye may do no evil in any respect, proved, but that ye
and not that we may be manifested [as] approved, should do that winch.
by such awful methods as those to which I ^repiM""
refer : but on the contrary, that ye may do what
is good, beautiful, and amiable, that which will
adorn your profession in the most effectual
manner ; though we should be as if we were
disapproved, and upon a level with those who
have no testimonials of an extraordinary mis- 3 sion to produce. For we are not able to do any 8 For we can de
thing- against the interest of that important sys- nothing against the
tern of truth which God hath intrusted us with ; J™£> but for the
but must strenuously act for the service of the
truth, and support of the gospel, and not act by
personal inclinations and affections, of resent-
mentontheone hand, or tenderness on the other.
9 I wish the regularity of your behaviour at all 9 For we are glae
events, as I declared above ; for we rejoice, when we are weak,
* ; u . „.• and ye are strong :
when we are weak, or seem so by not exerting andthisais0wewish,
any miraculous powers to the purposes we have cw>zyourperfectior hinted ; and when ye, our dear converts and brethren, are stro?ig in gifts and graces in faith, and good works : and this also we wish [even] your being set in perfect good order. s Your entire reformation would give us the greatest pleasure imaginable, a pleasure far beyond what we could derive from the most astonish- ing interpositions of God, to chastise those *° that rebel against us. Therefore upon the 10 Therefore I
whole, I write these things thus largely being write these things absent, that when I am present, I may not be ^-t, lest be- obliged to act severely according to the Divine use sharpness, ac- and extraordinary power which the Lord Jesus cording to the power Christ hath ?iven me, for the edification of the which the Lord hatk , ^ . r i • i i" i r given me to edifica-
several members or his church, and not jor gon an(i not t0 de-
the destruction of men's lives and comforts, struction. And therefore it is that I give you this warn- ing ; in order to prevent what would otherwise be grievous to myself, as well as to you. 11 As for what remains, my dear brethren, fare- 11 Finally, breth- xvell ; and may all joy and happiness ever attend ren> farewell. Be you. And that this may be the case, let it be
8 Being- 'set in perfect good order."] This I though something considerable had been, think the import of kclIa^ktiv, that perfect done towards it. ^formation which was not yet wrought,
The apostle gives them his solemnlenedtction. 483
perfect, be of good your great care, that ye may be perfect, that ye sr_CT. comfort, be of one mav arrive at the highest degrees ot" goodness. *»• 5l£o£5i£ Mayyouallfcc0m/ort«/with those strong con- — and peace shall be solations which true Christianity suggests, and "...' with you. exhorted and animated by the instructions it i\
inculcates. Attend to the same thing*1 pursue with the greatest unanimity of heart, and in- tenseness of affection, that which ought to be the great end of all our schemes and designs, the care of glorifying God, and adorning the gospel. And as you have, in some instances, seemed to have forgotten how essential it is to true Christianity, that its professors should ab- stain from mutual injuries, and cultivate un- feigned friendship, let me urge it upon you that ye be peaceful, candid and affectionate in your sentiments ; and the God of love and peace will graciously own you as his children, and be fa- vourably with you, and fix his residence among
12 Greet one an- you. And in token of this entire harmonv, 12 other with an holy and endeared affection, salute each other ac-
K.13S.
cording to the custom of your assemblies, with an holy kiss as a proper expression of the pur-
13 All the saints e st and most ardentlove. All the .va2?zte,thatis, 13 salute you. the Christians here, in the place from whence
I now write, salute you with the sincerest affec- tion, and will always rejoice to hear of your peace, prosperity, and edification. 14 The grace of the I conclude all with my most affectionate 14 Lord Jesus Christ, good wishes for vou ; even that the perpetual and the love of God, favour 0f the jford Jesus Christ} the great and the communion»/TT , y . , . s , ., . rr
of the Holy Ghost, Head ot the church, in whom all the fulness be with you all. of grace dwells ; and the constant and peculiar Amen, love of God the Father, and the most abundant
communion ind fellowship of the Holy Ghost, in the richest anointings of his gifts and graces, may [be] xvith you, and rest upon you all con- tinually, henceforth and forever. Amen : may- God ratify the important wish, so as to answer and exceed your most exalted hopes.
w Attend to the same thing."] So, to ctvlo makes a great part of the idea,) it may be
$govf/7£ should undoubtedl) be rendered, less easy to distinguish it from the com-
rather than be of one mind ; which in some munion of the Spirit. It is with great rea-
respects might have been impossible. See son, that this comprehensive and instruc-
my Sermon on Candour and Unanimity, p. tive benediction is pronounced just before.
S, and Phil. ii. 2, and note there. our assemblies for public worship are dis- missed ; and it is a very indecent thing to
* Favour of the Lord Jesus Christ.] I see so many quitting them, or getting into
express X*^ by favour here ; for if grace postures of remove, before this short scn-
ke taken for sanctifying influences com- tence can be ended. Compare Numb, vi,
municated from Christ, (which to be sare 26, 27-
434< Rejections on the concluding1 section*
IMPROVEMENT.
$>. Adored be the name of that compassionate Redeemer, who was once crucified as through weakness ; and when he could have •— commanded more than twelve legions of angeh to his rescue, Aers^ voluntarily submitted to be seized and bound, like an helpless mortal, subject to superior force, and thus led away to torture and death ! He lives for ever by the potver of God, by a life de- rived from him : may we, weak as we are in ourselves, live through him to all the purposes of the Christian life.
And that this life may nourish abundantly, let us be often
5 engaged to examine ourselves ; since it will be so great a scandal, and so great a snare, to be strangers at home. Do we not indeed after all knozv ourselves f Let us search, whether Jesus Christ be
6 in us f Whether he be formed in our hearts, whether he live and act in us by his Holy Spirit ? Else shall we be treated as reprobate silver, shall be justly rejected of God, and no gifts or privileges will avail us. Having gained the sure evidences of sincere goodness in ourselves, we may, with the greater cheerfulness and confidence, pray for cur brethren ; and let us
7 offer the apostle'' s petition for them, that they may do no evil, but every thing that is just and honourable, beautiful and lovely : never desiring to exalt ourselves on the mistakes and follies of
9 others ; but on the contrary, wishing their perfection, and labouring to the utmost to promote it.
How charming a spirit breathes in those sentences in which the apostle takes his leave of the Corinthians ! So much wisdom 11, 12 and goodness, that one is almost grieved, that he who bids fare- zve/l in such an engaging manner, does it so soon* Let us how- ever bear his parting words in mind. When ministers are leav- ing those among whom they have laboured, when Christian friends are separated from each other, let this be their common petition and care, that they may be improved and comforted; that unanimity and peace may prevail and increase ; and that the God-of peace may be with them all : tnat he may be with them in those happy effects, and blessed operations, which will be the result of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost. 13 How often hath this comprehensive benediction been pro- nounced ? Let us study it more and more ; that we may value it proportionabiy, that we set ourselves to deliver, or to receive it, with a becoming solemnity ; with eyes and hearts lifted up to God, who, when out of Zion he commandeth the blessing, be- stows in it life for evermore. Amen I
F.ND OF THE FOURTH VOI.UMF
mm
BS2340 .D64 1807 v.4
The family expositor; or, A paraphrase
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 00029 2815
fo .r
fetft
m
mm
'.A'
-:■■. -vAV